The people of Cining Pce that came in with a majestic momentum left in a hurry with their tails tucked between their legs.
Su Rui directly drafted a decree after the people of Cining Pce had left and ordered Wang Yi to take it to the barracks of the imperial guards. From today onwards, Cining Pce will be the ce where the Empress Dowager will die of old age. Well, that is if she does not court disaster herself~
Back in the bedroom, Su Wan raised the brocade curtain while resting her head on her hands. She was lying on the dragon bed, blinking and staring at Su Rui¡¯s face.
¡°What happened?¡±
Su Rui was inexplicably watched by Su Wan. He touched his face subconsciously. He did remember to shave, right?
¡°Your Majesty is so handsome that this ve¡¯s eyes were blinded.¡±
Su Wan smiled at Su Rui. Who made her family¡¯s General Su so handsome and dashing? No matter how much she looked, it will never be enough.
Su Rui: It was not easy ah~ His wife finally realised how good he was~
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Su Rui coughed twice, deliberately put on a handsome and elegant posture, and walked to the bed step by step: ¡°Comeee, I won¡¯t charge anything, I will let you look a bit more. How about I take off the dragon robe and you can look at my six pack?¡±
¡°No way, no way!¡±
Su Wan shook her head desperately when she heard Su Rui¡¯s words: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s figure is too good, ve servant¡¯s nose will bleed when she sees it.¡±
General Su: ......
Su Xiaowan, your stance had changed too fast, this general is slightly unable to adapt to this ah~
¡°Haha.¡±
Seeing a stunned Su Rui standing by the bed, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh and threw herself over to General Su promptly pulling him onto the dragon bed: ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you are such a feast for the eyes, it¡¯s no wonder that the women in the harem fight each other with their lives on the line. ve servant is so jealous!¡±
¡°Silly wife, I will love you only. If you don¡¯t like the women in this harem, I will kill them all for you. Will you be happy with that?¡±
Su Rui raised his hand to wrap it around Su Wan, who was lying on his body, his soft eyes staring dotingly at her.
¡°That¡¯s no good, no good at all. You¡¯ll be a tyrant if you do that and I¡¯ll be that beauty who brought disaster to the country.¡±
Su Wan rubbed against Su Rui¡¯s chest: ¡°It¡¯s enough that I know that you only have me in your heart. As for the women in this harem... if they don¡¯t take the initiative to court death, then Your Majesty should be the adult and magnanimously leave them a way out!¡±
Forcefully changing¡¶Harem Pce Scheming¡· into¡¶About the Moral Self-cultivation of a Tyrant¡·. General Su, you truly are talented ~
Blu: I¡¯m not too sure but I think ¡¶Harem Pce Scheming¡· and ¡¶About the Moral Self-cultivation of a Tyrant¡·are the names of books or movies or smth. Oh, knowledgeable reader, please step forward if you know what these things are!
¡°Alright. It will be whatever you say it is.¡±
Su Rui turned over and held Su Wan directly underneath his body. He bowed his head and kissed her forehead: ¡°Be good, you are tired from the day, go to bed early.¡±
Su Rui turned around andid beside Su Wan, gently pulling a quilt over her.
¡°Good night.¡±
When Su Rui raised his arms, a strong wind blew out all the candles in the inner room. In the dark bedroom, Su Wan subconsciously leaned into Su Rui¡¯s arms. The two hugged each other tightly and soon fell asleep in peace...
While Su Wanfortably slept in Su Rui¡¯s embrace, Yan Yunuo was still running around trying to raise money for Su Wan.
¡°Yuqing, can you borrow a little more?¡±
Outside the Cultural Affairs Bureau, Yan Yunuo stood under the pcentern and looked at Yan Yuqing with a face full of worry. In the afternoon, Chen Ji had already conveyed Bai mama¡¯s words to Yan Yunuo. Five hundred silver coins was simply an astronomical number for Yan Yunuo who only had a monthly sry of 10 silver.
After going around the Shangfu Bureau, Yan Yunuo had only managed to borrow around forty silver. It didn¡¯t even make up a fraction of the silver needed. Currently, she could only count on Yan Yuqing.
¡°Sister, I really tried my best!¡±
At this time, Yan Yuqing also had a helpless expression on her face: ¡°Sister, you should also know the situation of our Cultural Affairs Bureau. His Majesty has not summoned our master for a long time. His Majesty has not bestowed a reward. The master is also in a bad mood. The days of us servants are also not so smooth sailing.¡±
Yan Yuqing handed over a small brocade box to Yan Yunuo: ¡°This is the hairpin that the master gave mest month. Sister, take it to the gonggong in the Imperial Household Department to resell it. It should also be worth some money!¡±
¡°This, all right!¡±
Yan Yunuo hesitated, and finally epted the brocade box.
Seeing that she had epted it, Yan Yuqing¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Sister, if you have raised enough money and n to go to the Xinzheku to see Xiaowan, could you call me? I am also worried about her.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Seeing Yan Yuqing being so concerned for Su Wan, Yan Yunuo felt very happy. Although the three of them are sisters who have no real blood rtionship, in this ruthless harem, the three of them could support each other and work together to endure hardships together. This was what Yan Yunuo wanted to see the most.
¡°Sister! I¡¯ll go back first. The master will be upset if I¡¯m out for too long.¡±
Seeing that her goal had also been reached, Yan Yuqing patted Yan Yunuo¡¯s shoulder then immediately turned around and hastily entered the entrance of the Cultural Affairs Bureau.
Yan Yunuo watched as Yan Yuqing¡¯s figure disappeared into the building, she then slowly turned around and walked towards the quarters of the Shangfu Bureau.
A lonely figure could be seen walking on the cold pathway. Yan Yunuo has been constantly thinking about Su Wan. As Yan Yunuo imagined Su Wan living a tiring and difficult life everyday in the Xinzheku, she subconsciously tightened her grasp on the brocade box.
¡°Sister Yunuo?¡±
A clear voice interrupted Yan Yunuo¡¯s thoughts. Yan Yunuo realized that she had unconsciously returned to the residence of Shangfu Bureau, and the person who called out to her just now was Xu Bingyue, who had been just recently recruited into the Shangfu Bureau this afternoon.
¡°Bingyue, you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little too happy, so I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡±
Xu Bingyue smiled at Yan Yunuo: ¡°It is all thanks to you that I cane to the Shangfu Bureau, Sister Yunuo. In the future, Sister Yunuo is my sister!¡±
While speaking, Xu Bingyue held Yan Yunuo¡¯s arm in an overly-familiar way.
There were many people in the Shangfu Bureau, but the person Liao Siyi thought the highest of was Yan Yunuo, especially after Su Rui killed the four people who often went against Su Wan and Yan Yunuo. In the Shangfu Bureau, Yan Yunuo¡¯s status had been rising.
Although Xu Bingyue had juste in, the little servant girl¡¯s ability to observe and watch was extraordinary. Now that she has set her mind on a n, she must first hold tightly onto Yan Yunuo¡¯s thigh.
Blu: To hold onto someone¡¯s thigh ¨C generally, it means to get that person¡¯s support
¡°I didn¡¯t do much, but if you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can naturally tell me.¡±
Yan Yunuo gave a forced smile to Xu Bingyue, but her tone was as sincere as ever.
En? Xu Bingyue soon realized that Yan Yunuo was distracted by something. She contemted for a bit and thought of a reason: ¡°Sister, are you worried about Sister Su Wan?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Yan Yunuo sighed and subconsciously tightened her grip on the brocade box: ¡°I want to help Su Wan, but I am stillcking a lot of silver, I...¡±
¡°Sister, this is all my family¡¯s property.¡±
Without waiting for Yan Yunuo to finish, Xu Bingyue did not hesitate to contribute her purse.
¡°Bingyue, this...¡±
Yan Yu Nuo looked at Xu Bingyue with astonishment and was pleasantly surprised.
¡°Sister, you are a good person. Sister Su Wan is also a good person. I also want to help her. I don¡¯t have much silver, but I also want to do my best to help her.¡±
Xu Bingyue spoke with such earnesty that Yan Yunuo felt that Xu Bingyue, who said these words, looked especially pure and virtuous under the moonlight.
Female Lead daren, you really think too much. In fact, it is because your goddess halo was shining so brightly that it led you to feel that the world is full of love and positive energy everywhere.
In fact, the truth of the matter was that this harem was full of malicious people~ Including Yan Yuqing, Xu Bingyue, and even Su Wan...
After epting Xu Bingyue¡¯s silver, Yan Yunuo immediately started treating Xu Bingyue as a sister and couldn¡¯t help but exin everything in full detail to Xu Bingyue.
After hearing therge amount of five hundred silvers, even Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t help but be secretly bbergasted.
But...though pce maids do not have this much silver, it does not mean that others do not, right?
¡°Sister Yunuo, I know someone who will definitely be able to take out this amount of silvers, but I don¡¯t know if he will lend it to you.¡±
¡°Who?¡±
Seeing Xu Bingyue speak so mysteriously, Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t help leaning forwards while nervously waiting for her answer.
¡°Lu Muxun, Imperial Physician Lu.¡±
Xu Bingyue said Lu Muxun¡¯s name in a low voice. Upon hearing her words, Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t help but think of Lu Muxun¡¯s gentle and handsome face. He...
I had only one encounter with him and although everyone in the pce said that Imperial Physician Lu is a very good person, is he willing to lend her so much silver?
¡°Sister Yunuo, I think Imperial Physician Lu is very good, and he treats you... en, I mean he had treated you when you were sick and already has an impression of you. Maybe he will help you? How about we find an opportunity to look for him in the Imperial Hospital tomorrow?¡±
When Xu Bingyue saw that Yan Yunuo was slightly shaken, she couldn¡¯t help but seize the chance to persuade her. Actually, ever since seeing Lu Muxun in the Imperial Hospital that one time, Xu Bingyue was also a little moved.
What pce maid would not yearn for love while being in perpetual loneliness deep in the pce? Xu Bingyue had never seen the Emperor, but Imperial Physician Lu was so handsome and has excellent medical skills, not to mention he also has a high status. If she could marry him, she could not only get away from this cold harem, she will never have to worry about anything throughout her whole life.
Chapter 168
Chapter 8.12 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
On the third day of entering the Xinzheku, Su Wan was still enjoying great treatment in the Xinzheku during the day, and at night, there was an Emperor serving her. Living such a luxurious life, even Wang Yi got envious ¡ª¡ª
Miss Su, you are really the most influential ve in the world. Even the Empress Dowagers of the past dynasties are too inferior inparison!
Meanwhile, Yan Yunuo really was pitiful. She felt so anxious thinking about ¡°saving¡± Su Wan that she couldn¡¯t sleep well, couldn¡¯t eat any food, and even lost a lot of hair.
Su Wan reckoned that with Yan Yunuo¡¯s nature, it would be very difficult to raise five hundred silvers, so she was prepared to wait a few more days for her in the Xinzheku, but Su Wan did not expect that on the afternoon of the 3rd day, Chen Ji hurried over with the five hundred silver.
After receiving the money, Bai mama naturally promised to take good care of Su Wan, and Chen Ji had also hinted that someone wille to visit Su Wan in two days.
This was ¡®using people¡¯s money to eliminate disasters¡¯ ah!
Bai mama naturally promised Chen Ji and sent him away. Bai momo looked at the banknotes in her hand that were worth five hundred silvers. It was a painful but happy moment. This money was a good thing, but she didn¡¯t dare to pocket the money herself.
¡°Miss Su?¡±
When Bai mama arrived at Su Wan¡¯s room, Su Wan had already eaten her fill and was taking a nap.
Now she still was living in the most dpidated small room, but on the bed was a jade pillow and a brocade nket, not much worse than the bed of an imperial concubine.
¡°Bai mama, is something the matter?¡±
Su Wan looked at Bai mama sleepily, and Bai mama smiled and handed the silver banknotes to Su Wan: ¡°Miss Su, this was sent by Chen Gonggong, keep it well!¡±
Chen Ji sent it? Gazing at the brand new 500 silvers worth of banknotes, Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed ¡ª
How did Yan Yunuo raise so much money so quickly? Who did she borrow from? Who taught her?
Su Wan didn¡¯t believe that Goddess Yan would be able to borrow money so quickly and without difficulty especially with her nature, someone must have helped her out on the side.
Who was it? Yan Yuqing?
¡°Miss Su.¡±
Seeing that there was an unreadable andplex look in Su Wan¡¯s eyes and that she was not saying a word, Bai mama hesitated but still continued on: ¡°Someone was sneaking around outside our Xinzheku at noon today. This old ve had asked the ves who came in and out about that person and they seemed to be inquiring about your affairs. This old ve has already exined to my subordinates. Absolutely nothing about you can be disclosed!¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Hearing Bai mama¡¯s words, Su Wan smiled. The sneaky person was obviously Wan Xin. She didn¡¯t expect her to actuallye back. However, Su Wan wasn¡¯t in a leisurely mood to y with her.
¡°Mama, I¡¯m absolutely relieved that you are the one handling affairs.¡±
Su Wan raised her hand and lightly put the five hundred silvers worth of banknotes lightly into Bai momo¡¯s hands: ¡°Mama has worked hard these days. This silver is the reward for your hard work. As long as mama does her best, I will not treat mama badly.¡±
¡°Thank, thank you Miss Su!¡±
Bai mama¡¯s voice was a little excited. Oh my, ??five hundred silvers! Even the beauties and nobles in the pce can¡¯t reward so much money at once!
This Miss Su really is not your average person. This old ve was really lucky this time.
Bai momo joyfully walked out of Su Wan¡¯s room in an extremely good mood. She truly didn¡¯t expect that she would be so fortunate as to make this much money today! Upon returning to the door of her room, Bai momo saw a little eunuch of the Imperial Household Department standing in front of her door with a smile.
¡°Bai mama, right? This ve is Xiao Shunzi of the Imperial Household Department.¡±
With a smile, Xiao Shunzi handed a purse to Bai mama: ¡°Mama, this ve is here to distribute this month¡¯s supplies to the Xinzheku, and also this.¡±
Xiao Shunzi pulled out an envelope from his arms, and along with the envelope, he pulled out a silver ticket. It turned out to be one hundred silvers!
¡°This is......¡±
Bai mama¡¯s expression changed slightly, in fact, she already had a guess in her heart.
¡°Mama, did someone new came to the Xinzheku recently?¡±
Xiao Shunzi stuffed the letter and the silver ticket into Bai mama¡¯s palm: ¡°There is an official who wants to give it to the girl. Sorry for the bother, Bai mama.¡±
There was no name on the envelope, nor did he say who it was for, but based on Xiao Shunzi¡¯s words, Bai mama knew naturally that the letter was for Su Wan.
¡°Gonggong, rest assured. This old ve knows what to do.¡±
Bai mama and Xiao Shunzi politely exchanged a few words and he sent himself out of the Xinzheku. Bai mama sighed then returned to Su Wan¡¯s room.
At this time, Su Wan was surprised to see Bai mama return: ¡°Mama, is something else the matter?¡±
¡°Miss Su, this letter and this silver banknote are for you.¡±
Bai mama handed the envelope and the silver ticket to Su Wan, but Su Wan just pulled out the letter with some uncertainty, and did not take the silver banknote from her hand.
Bai mama didn¡¯t move, but her eyes and the tip of her brows were full of joy.
This letter is...
Su Wan quickly opened the envelope, and there was only one letter in it, but the writing on it was very strong and vigorous.
Chen Shengbei.
Su Wan saw that the ce where the sender¡¯s name should be was actually Chen Shengbei¡¯s name seal. After a while, it suddenly urred to her. How could she forget about the Male Lead daren?
It seems that news about the incident in the Shangfu Bureau had spread, and this period of time should have been the time when Chen Shengbei officially recognized his rtionship with Su Wan and expressed their feelings for each other, but without waiting for Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter, an incident had urred in the Shangfu Bureau. Whilst in the imperial guard barracks, he must have heard about it. Chen Shengbei anxiously asked around for two days before finally finding out that Su Wan had been sent to the Xinzheku. Fortunately, the Chen family was still well-off and Chen Shengbei immediately took one hundred silvers and wrote a letter. He passed these to a staff member from the Imperial Household Department to deliver the letter and the silvers to the Xinzheku.
Being able to take out a hundred silvers at once, this person still has a heart...
Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter was very short. In the letter, he gave a brief ount of his current situation, and then said that he would find a way to save Su Wan, but she had to endure a few more days.
After putting away the letter, Su Wan leaned on the bed and squinted¡ª
The Male and Female Leads are in ce, the Supporting Female is burning with ambition, and the Supporting Male is ready to rise to the stage at a moment¡¯s notice. Now then,dies and gentlemen. Let¡¯s start the show!
Who will step over who? Will she fail and withdraw, or make the Goddess daren cast aside the light and step into the darkness? Everyone, let¡¯s excitedly await the conclusion!
¡°Bai mama.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes fell onto Bai mama again.
Upon hearing Su Wan¡¯s voice, Bai mama smiled and stepped forward: ¡°Miss Su, do you have any instructions?¡±
It is said that money makes the mare go. Now that Bai mama haspletely been bought off by Su Wan, she will follow Su Wan.
Blu: money makes the mare go ¨C with money, you can do anything you like
¡°Think of a way to inform Chen Ji and tell him that the day after tomorrow is a good opportunity to allow him to bring other people toe visit me.¡±
Su Wan needs to make some preparations. She had to make herself look as miserable and wretched as possible. She must give a blow to Goddess Yan¡¯s heart, so that she will never forget the bitterness and hardships that her good sister took in ce of her for the rest of her life. Only this way, could Su Wan perform even better in theing drama...
¡°This old ve understands.¡±
Upon hearing Su Wan¡¯s instructions, Bai momo nodded her head vigorously. This matter was easy. She will definitelyplete this task properly.
Shangfu Bureau.
When Chen Ji received the news from the person Bai mama sent, he had just returned to the Shangfu Bureau. After he entered through the door, he saw Yan Yunuo and Xu Bingyue about to go out together.
Chen Ji squinted his phoenix eyes and gave Xu Bingyue another nce. One nce and you could see that this little girl was not satisfied with her position. En, he doesn¡¯t like her.
¡°Chen gonggong!¡±
Yan Yunuo and Xu Bingyue were nning to go out, so they were carrying some brocade with them when they ran into Chen Ji at the door. The two of them immediately stepped forward and saluted respectfully.
¡°Yunuo,e here for a bit. Zajia has something to speak to you about!¡±
Chen Ji waved his hand at Yan Yunuo, and Yan Yunuo immediately anxiously ran over: ¡°Chen gonggong, has anything changed on Xiao Wan¡¯s side?¡±
At this time, Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Wan. Just this noon, she sent over the silver. The other party shouldn¡¯t have gone back on their word this quickly, right?
¡°It is about Su Wan, but I have good news.¡±
Seeing Yan Yunuo¡¯s sporting such an anxious appearance, Chen Ji didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly conveyed Bai mama¡¯s words to her: ¡°At noon the day after tomorrow, get ready and I will take you there.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
When Yan Yunuo heard what Chen Ji said, her eyes immediately shined: ¡°I¡¯m truly thankful to you Chen gonggong, also.... can, can I bring two more people along?¡±
¡°En?¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s words, Chen Ji hesitated for a moment. Bai mama had not specifically said anything about the number of people and the Xinzheku was so dirty and slovenly. Only those with brain problems would be willing to go there. Ah, pei pei pei! Chen Ji internally scolded himself for having stupid thoughts. Hadn¡¯t he himself been going there these past few days?
Blu: pei pei pei ¨C spitting
His Majesty the Emperor, who always went there, was also shot while lying down.
Wang Yi: One more had been shot...
¡°Alright, alright!¡±
When Chen Ji saw Yan Yunuo looking so wary, he couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand. s, he was too soft-hearted.
Countless people who were stabbed in the back by Chen Ji: You have a soft heart? Your sister ah ~
In fact, this may be the influence of the Female Lead daren¡¯s halo. Liao Siyi, who has always treated people harshly, takes extra care of Yan Yunuo, and Chen Ji, who always had a sweet mouth but a sinister heart, always granted whatever Yan Yunuo asked.
Chapter 169
Chapter 8.13 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
At noon, the weather was warm.
Yan Yunuo brought along Xu Bingyue and Yan Yuqing, who she had already promised earlier, to follow Chen Ji to the outside of the courtyard of Xinzheku. Bai mama was standing in the courtyard because she had agreed on the time with Chen Ji beforehand. At this point, she had been waiting outside the door for a long time.
¡°Mama!¡±
Chen Ji flicked his horsetail whisk and smiled at Bai mama: ¡°These girls are Su Wan¡¯s sisters. It¡¯s okay to let them go in together to visit her, right?¡±
¡°Ai, this is usually not allowed.¡±
Bai mama pretended to be in an awkward situation: ¡°However, since Chen gonggong has spoken, this old ve naturally has to give you face. Now that there are not many people in the courtyard, Su Wan also just came back. Come in and see her. Remember to be quick.¡±
Bai mama beckoned as she spoke, she summoned a pce servant from the Xinzheku.
¡°Yue Mei, you take them to meet Su Wan.¡±
Yue Mei was Bai mama¡¯s confidant. Upon hearing Bai mama¡¯s words, she immediately stepped forward respectfully: ¡°Older sisters, please follow me!¡±
ording to age, Yue Mei was several years older than Yan Yunuo, but the harem was a ce that paid a lot of attention to the hierarchical rank. In front of these high-ranked pce maids, the people of Xinzheku will always have to respectfully address them as older sisters.
Because Su Wan lived in the innermost ce, Yue Mei led the crowd through most of the courtyard of the Xinzheku. Looking at the haggard pce maids, Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue furrowed their brows, Yan Yunuo even had an ufortable look on her face: ¡°Miss Yue Mei, what does Su Wan do in the Xinzheku? Is it difficult?¡±
Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t help but inquire about Su Wan¡¯s current situation. She was anxious to know how Su Wan had passed her days here. When she heard Yan Yunuo, Yue Mei just smiled bitterly: ¡°This older sister, we of the Xinzheku do the lowest and hardest work. The neers generally pour night incense, sweep thetrines of the Three Halls, or clear out the weeds at the Six Halls. In short, our lives are expendable, how would we have the right toin that it is difficult? ¡±
Hearing Yue Mei¡¯s words, Yan Yunuo¡¯s face went white. Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue looked at each other, and they shivered subconsciously. This Xinzheku was really not a ce for a person to stay.
¡°We have arrived.¡±
At this time, Yue Mei¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of a dpidated building: ¡°This is where Su Wan is staying. She camest, so she could only live in the farthest and worst room. Older sisters should brace yourselves before entering!¡±
Yue Mei gave a deep look at the three, and she shook her head then left.
¡°Older sister.¡±
Looking at the shabby wooden door, Yan Yuqing subconsciously pulled Yan Yunuo¡¯s sleeve.
Yan Yunuo took a deep breath, and then stepped forward to push open the wooden door¡ª¡ª
Creak.
They choked on dust as the wooden door opened.
Cough.
Xu Bingyue, who was standing on the far right, started to cough because of the dust, and her coughs alerted the person in the room.
¡°Sister Yunuo, you, why are all of you here?¡±
The entire room was very narrow. The only things furnishing the room was a small old, wooden bed that leaned against the wall, a tottering wooden table with a missing leg and a wooden chair.
At this time, Su Wan was sitting on the wooden bed with her head bowed down as she applied medicine on herself. When she heard the sound of movement at the door, she raised her head and looked at the three people in surprise.
¡°Xiao Wan!¡±
In contrast to Su Wan¡¯s gaze, Yan Yunuo¡¯s eyes turned red immediately¡ª¡ª
Where was the beautiful and healthy Su Wan from a few days ago?
Presently, she was wearing a shabby, thin, coarse ve uniform, and her long hair was a little dry and disorderly. Her previously fair face was now waxy and yellow.
¡°Xiao Wan, what happened to your arm?¡±
Yan Yunuo¡¯s eyes fell from Su Wan¡¯s face to her body. Only then did she notice that there was a long bloody stain on her arm. At this time, the blood in the wound began to clot. Seeing such a long wound, Yan Yunuopletely lost her voice to cry out, and even Xu Bingyue, who was behind her, turned her face away timidly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Su Wan was very satisfied with Yan Yunuo¡¯s performance. She smiled weakly at Yan Yunuo: ¡°This was when I identally cut myself when I was working in the morning. This is nothing. I have been frequently injured these past few days. It¡¯s fine if I just slowly get used to it.¡±
Su Wan continued to pour all of the Jinchuang medicine powder in her hands on her wounds. The sting she felt in that instance made her whole face ghastly pale, and ayer of sweat immediately beaded from her forehead.
Blu: Jinchuang medicine powder ¨C I¡¯m toozy to look it up
¡°Xiao Wan, I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine.¡±
Yan Yunuo saw how inconvenient it was for Su Wan to apply the medicine on her own and so she moved forward quickly as she spoke. Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue behind her also looked at each other, and they also went to the bed. The three of them bustled around to help Su Wan treat her wound. Yan Yuqing took out a clean handkerchief from her bosom and helped Su Wan wrap up her arm.
After finishing all this, Yan Yunuo sat by the bed and took Su Wan¡¯s hand into hers: ¡°Xiao Wan, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve suffered so much for me. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll think of a way to save you. I will definitely save you!¡±
¡°Sister Yunuo, I believe you. You are just like my sister. In this harem, you are my dearest person, as well as Yuqing.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes slowly fell on Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue: ¡°Yuqing and Bingyue are also good people. I¡¯m really happy to have met them and became sisters.¡±
¡°Sister Xiao Wan, all of this is what we should do.¡±
Without waiting for Yuqing to speak, Xu Bingyue had already taken a step forward to hold Su Wan¡¯s other hand: ¡°I am just a little pce maid of the Shangfu Bureau, but Sister Xiao Wan, I and Sister Yunuo will definitely think of a way to save you, you must wait for us.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed and she resolutely nodded.
Yan Yuqing, who had been silent this whole time, wanted to speak up several times, but because Xu Bingyue always grabbed the chance to speak, she could only sullenly stand at the back and looked at Xu Bingyue with an unreadable gaze...
The four sisters were not able to talk for long as Bai mama had sent someone to tell Su Wan to go out and continue working.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s thin and small body staggering away as she carried a heavy wooden barrel, the figure of her slouching back was carved deeper and deeper in Yan Yunuo¡¯s heart¨C
This was what ¡°real sisters¡± were. They would risk their life for you and they would be loyal to you.
Xiao Wan, I ¨C Yan Yunuo ¨C will remember your good deeds for the rest of my life and remember that you are my sister.
In the bottom of her heart, she vowed to repay Su Wan. Yan Yunuo¡¯s eyes became more determined when she left. She would think of a way. She would definitely think of a way...
After Yan Yunuo and others left, Su Wan returned to her room again. The heavy wooden barrel had been taken away by Yue Mei. Bai mama looked at Su Wan¡¯s still bleeding wound and couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Miss Su, why don¡¯t I find someone to call Steward Wang Yi over?¡±
In Bai mama¡¯s eyes, this Miss Su was not royalty but was more precious than royalty. A person with such an identity gave herself a wound as soon as she said she would. This was the first time Bai mama saw someone treat herself with such ruthlessness.
It should be said that there were many women in the harem who could y tricks, but for the most part, they just throw tantrums or think of ways to frame others. How many people were willing to use their bodies to make a fuss?
Their bodies were precious.
¡°Don¡¯t call Wang Yi. Bai mama, it¡¯s good enough if you can go to the Imperial Hospital to help me get some painkillers.¡±
Su Wan looked down at the wound on her arm. The wound was very long and because it bled a lot, it looked very dreadful. In fact, the wound was not too deep as Su Wan urately aimed for it to be that way. Except for bleeding and intense visual impact, such a wound will only leave a long and unsightly scar.
Su Wan wanted to use this scar to constantly remind Yan Yunuo of what she had suffered through for her, and with that saintly disposition of Yan Yunuo¡¯s, she would never be able to get out of the centre of her palm her whole life.
Of course, Su Wan¡¯s aim was to make Yan Yunuo willing to obey her for the rest of her life. She wanted Yan Yunuo to go through hardships and risk her life for said friendship!
BLEH CORNER
Blu: The power of ¡°love and friendship¡±. Ew.
Teh: *Slowly ps* Sinister people be sinister
Chapter 170
Chapter 8.14 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
It was nighttime when Su Rui punctually arrived at the courtyard in the Xinzheku, and for the first time ever, Su Wan didn¡¯t wait for him. She had already fallen asleep with her clothes on. Su Wan lied curled up on the exquisite brocade quilts on the simple, crude bed,pletely wrapped in a brocade quilt.
¡°Wife?¡±
Su Rui leaned over the bed and gently called to Su Wan. The person on the bed did not react at all. Is she sleeping like she¡¯s dead to the world because she was too tired?
Su Rui raised his hand and gently caressed Su Wan¡¯s hair, then gently leaned over her cheek and kissed it firmly: ¡°Sleep well.¡±
As he said those words, he turned around, opened the dpidated window and disappeared without a trace.
After Su Rui left, Su Wan slowly opened her eyes.
She sighed and stretched her arms out of the quilt, her eyes falling on her wound. In the evening, she had specifically told Bai mama to light some sandalwood incense in the room and to deliberately not change the dressing of her wounds after dinner.
Su Rui was too sharp. Su Wan was afraid that he might find out about her injury, so she could only resort to tricks like this.
She didn¡¯t want him to worry and feel distressed. This little injury didn¡¯t really mean much to her.
Pulling out the powder that Bai mama took from the Imperial Hospital from under the pillow, Su Wan carefully took off her robe, exposing her injured arm. By now, the wound was no longer bleeding and the bandage for the wound had been changed in the afternoon.
Su Wan gritted her teeth and used her other hand to gently unravel the white cloth covering the wound. At this moment, her wrist was suddenly grabbed.
Su Wan was taken aback and her panicked eyes met Su Rui¡¯s bottomless gaze.
¡°Wanted to trick me? Su Wan, you are too inexperienced.¡±
Even if the room was full of the smell of sandalwood, it still couldn¡¯t hide the bloody smell on her body. Just before he left, as Su Rui leaned over to kiss Su Wan, Su Rui had immediately noticed the precious medicine hidden under her pillow. He pretended to leave in ignorance in order to catch her red-handed~
Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Su Rui, Su Wan could only grin bitterly at him: ¡°You are too sharp. I can¡¯t fool you.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t say anything. He silently took the medicine next to Su Wan and looked down at her. He skillfully and carefully helped her change her bandage: ¡°Don¡¯t let there be a next time.¡±
After he finished, Su Rui raised his head and looked at Su Wan¡¯s eyes with a deep gaze: ¡°As long as I am here, I will not allow anyone to hurt you. I can¡¯t do it, neither can you, because you don¡¯t belong to you alone, you belong to me as well!¡±
Before the words fell, Su Rui had already lowered his head and suddenly kissed Su Wan¡¯s lips. Su Wan stayed still and Su Rui gave her a breathtaking kiss.
Su Rui¡¯s kiss didn¡¯tst long. There were sounds of intermittent footsteps and breathing outside the door. Su Rui¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pulled the robe from the side and wrapped Su Wan in it: ¡°Who is it? Get in here!¡±
¡°Crash!¡±
The sound of things falling to the ground resounded outside the wooden door, and then with a pale, ashen face, Bai mama got, in, here!
¡°Long live, long live Your Majesty.¡±
Bai mama¡¯s small body directly approached the bed. Looking at the man sitting on it, she shivered and shifted back, greeting Su Rui in a terrified voice.
When night fell, Bai mama nned to help Su Wan apply medicine, but unfortunately she was rejected by Su Wan in the end. She said that she would apply it before going to bed at night.
A person who eats a good sry takes heavy responsibilities in return. Bai mama took so much money from Su Wan and she naturally wanted to express her goodwill, so she took advantage of the cover of night to prepare things in order toe over to help change her bandages. Who knew that through the gap between the wooden door, she would see a man being intimate with Su Wan.
At that moment, Bai mama¡¯s breathing became chaotic. She suddenly remembered that Steward Wang had said that Miss Su¡¯s identity was not ordinary, so who was the man who came to visit herte at night?
Bai mama didn¡¯t dare to think about it and was about to turn around and secretly leave, but who knew that the man on the bed would suddenly turn around right at this moment to coldly give her an order!
When she saw that man¡¯s face, Bai mama was so terrified till she almost peed, okay!
The Emperor, that was the Emperor!
As a result, the pitiful Bai mama was so scared that she could onlye in obediently~
Currently, Bai mama was kneeling down on the ground with mixed feelings¡ª
No wonder Steward Wang was so polite to this Miss Su!
The hidden lover turned out to be the Emperor!
Fortunately, she has been conscientious throughout this period of time and had not neglected this Madam.
But she seemed to have seen what she shouldn¡¯t have. Were they going to silence her by dismemberment with five horses?
Blu: dismemberment with five horses ¨C ancient capital punishment where each limb is tied to a horse. The horses then run in different directions, pulling the limbs along. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you what happens next.
Seeing Bai mama on the ground scared pale by the Emperor, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but pull Su Rui¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Your Majesty, this is Bai mama of the Xinzheku. For the past few days, the ve maid had been under her care.¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡±
Su Rui raised his eyebrows. When he heard Su Wan mentioning Bai mama¡¯s identity, the coldness in the depths of his eyes immediately dissipated: ¡°It is sote. What are you doing here?¡±
¡°Replying, replying to Your Majesty, this old ve came to look at Miss Su¡¯s...... injury.¡±
Bai mama¡¯s voice was still full of fear. Seeing that she was still holding the white cloth to cover the wound, Su Rui finally believed her words: ¡°Mama, you really do have a heart, but Zhen has already personally helped change Xiao Wan¡¯s bandages. You may retire, and also, from today onwards, everyone in the Xinzheku is not allowed to approach this ce without permission after nightfall. Mama, did you clearly hear this?¡±
¡°Yes yes! This old ve will sincerely obey His Majesty¡¯s will. Please rest assured, Your Majesty! This old ve knows what to do! This old ve will withdraw!¡±
While speaking, Bai mama had already tremblingly turned around and frantically fled.
Seeing Bai mama run away, Su Rui turned around and looked at Su Wan seriously: ¡°You are injured, how can you properly rest here? I will take you to the Central Pce. Usually, no one dares toe close. Go there for a few days to rest and take care of the injury. I will tell Wang Yi to keep an eye on the Xinzheku. It will not dy your n.¡±
Su Wan thought for a while and simply nodded her head. As it happens, she needed Wang Yi to help her check the exact details of Xu Bingyue¡¯s background¡ª¡ª
That Xu Bingyue was not a simple girl.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Seeing Su Wan nod, Su Rui immediately smiled faintly, he wrapped Su Wan with a brocade quilt that he grabbed off the bed: ¡°I will carry you back. You have to rest well for my sake!¡±
¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±
Su Wan was held in Su Rui¡¯s arms, tightly wrapped in a brocade quilt. When she raised her head, she could only see Su Rui¡¯s sharp, elegant chin.
In the cover of night, Su Rui¡¯s figure stealthily moved around like a ghost. The guards of the entire imperial city were virtually useless against him.
Because she was wrapped in a quilt, Su Wan couldn¡¯t feel the coldness of the autumn night and leaned against Su Rui¡¯s chest. Thinking on how he ordered her to take a good rest, Su Wan finally closed her eyes at ease...
The central pce, Qiankun Pce.
Ever since Su Rui came to this world, there were no pce maids in the central pce. All the everyday affairs in the central pce were directly arranged by Wang Yi¡¯s capable inner servants.
After putting Su Wan on the dragon bed and watching her fall asleep, Su Rui summoned Wang Yi toe over and asked him to withdraw the inner servants from the warm room and the sleeping chambers for the next few days. Only Wang Yi alone was allowed to serve in these two rooms.
Blu: warm room ¨C partitioned-off section of arge room with a heating stove
Although the inner attendants of the pce are all 100% reliable and belonged to their side, Su Rui did not want others to intrude upon the world that only had him and Su Wan. The reason why he left behind Wang Yi was just because only one person was needed to pass on messages.
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s instructions, Wang Yi nodded and had acted on them: ¡°Your Majesty, for the next few days, Miss Su......¡±
Wang Yi originally wanted to ask if he had to find someone to take care of Su Wan for the next few days, but he was suddenly interrupted by Su Rui: ¡°Oh yes. Wang Yi, you will go to the Imperial Hospital tomorrow morning and help Zhen bring the best wound medicine. You have to do it carefully and don¡¯t be suspected by others.¡±
¡°This ve understands.¡±
Wang Yi nodded vigorously. In the harem, it was unknown how many eyes had their gaze fixed onto the Qiankun Pce. Most likely, there will be informants within the Imperial Hospital as well. Once a person with ambition knew that the Emperor had been ¡°injured¡±, who knew what wicked tricks those women would pull off?
Chapter 171 - Goddess of the Harem
Chapter 8.15 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
At the end of October, a cold autumn rain fell.
During a cold rainy morning, Su Wan leaned on the soft chaise longue in the side study of the warm room, turning over Xu Bingyue¡¯s background information that Wang Yi gave her, which detailed Xu Bingyue¡¯s life experience and family situation.
This girl turned out to be born from a concubine just like Yan Yuqing, but she was quite favored at home, and Xu Bingyue volunteered to enter the pce. It was clear that this girl was dissatisfied with her current situation.
Su Wan¡¯s eyes flickered. She originally nned to use Yan Yuqing to be the vicious Supporting Female, but now, it seems that ssmate Xu Bingyue was more suitable.
ording to the original plotline, at this time, Yan Yuqing would have been infatuated with the Emperor, and thought about stepping over Liu Guiren, but Xu Bingyue¡¯s adaptability was more powerful!
Su Wan put away the background information and looked at Xu Bingyue¡¯s actions these past few days that Wang Yi specially found someone to record. She was now closely following Yan Yunuo, going to the Imperial Hospital every few days to show herself in front of Lu Muxun.
It seems that Yan Yunuo managed to get the five hundred silvers so quickly because Xu Bingyue instigated her to borrow from Lu Muxun. This way, she resolved Yan Yunuo¡¯s desperate situation and gave herself ess to the Imperial Hospital, giving her many opportunities to approach Lu Muxun.
This woman¡¯s scheming was simply deeper than others, but the more a person was like this, the more Su Wan likes it.
Su Wan had inadvertently already finished looking through Xu Bingyue¡¯s daily whereabouts for the past few days. She raised her hand and was about to close the file, when she suddenly felt aforting warmth on her back, a thick splendid cloak gently draped over her.
¡°Steward Wang...¡±
Su Wan thought that Wang Yi, who had been waiting upon her from the side, had helped her, but when she looked up, she saw Su Rui¡¯s smiling eyes. It turned out that Wang Yi had long disappeared, and at this moment, it was Su Rui who was behind her, dressed in an impressive dragon robe.
¡°Be careful of the cold.¡±
Su Rui said while picking up the file by Su Wan¡¯s hand: ¡°Your arm has not recovered, don¡¯t carry such a heavy thing.¡±
Su Wan: ...
General Su, can you tell me what you deem ¡°light¡±? A feather?
¡°Xu Bingyue?¡±
After draping the cloak over Su Wan, Su Rui picked up the file that Su Wan was just browsing: ¡°Who is this Xu Bingyue?¡±
There was no such character in the plot mission that Su Rui received.
Yes, she was originally a passerby who had nothing to do with the main story.
In the original plot, the night Su Wan and Yan Yunuo were punished by Shu Fei, Yan Yunuo supported Su Wan and pleaded before Shu Fei because Su Wan had copsed in the middle of the night. Shu Fei acted like a ¡°responsible adult¡± and excused their offense. Afterwards, Yan Yunuo returned to the Shangfu Bureau with the unconscious Su Wan and took care of Su Wan throughout the night till she regained consciousness.
In the original plot, they did not endure until dawn, nor did they encounter Xu Bingyue, who was sweeping the roads.
Now, everything changed due to Su Wan¡¯s arrival. Su Wan has changed the fate of herself and Yan Yunuo, as well as the fate of too many other people, such as Xu Bingyue, Bai Mama and so on.
Of course, all of these were trivial. Our General Su had directly sent two imperial concubines and arge group of people on their way to the Yellow Springs. Now, that was highly significant.
Blu: Yellow Springs ¨C world of the dead; underworld;herworld
¡°I think this Xu Bingyue can be used. Very useful¡±
Su Wan tightened the cloak draped on her and looked up at Su Rui with a smile: ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°As long as you like it.¡±
Su Rui liked to watch Su Wan y. He would like it no matter how she yed.
Of course, if Su Wan ran into some trouble while ying, then General Su will not hesitate to make a move. Ruthlessly destroying some women or whatnot, it was all mere trifles.
¡°Then, I will start the next step.¡±
As Su Wan said that, she took out the letter from Chen Shengbei which she had carefully kept in the brocade pouch that she carried on her: ¡°I am going to write back to Chen Shengbei, and then make a situation where him and Xu Bingyue will meet.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Hearing Su Wan mention Chen Shengbei, Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed slightly: ¡°I¡¯ve already allowed Chen Shengbei¡¯s promotion, but he has been too proud of his sess these days. But the current Chen Shengbei ¨C to put it nicely ¨C is only a senior imperial guard. I don¡¯t think Xu Bingyue would look at him.¡±
¡°Wrong.¡±
Su Wan shook her head, the smile on her face widened: ¡°The reason why the Male Lead of a world is called the Male Lead is naturally because he has his strengths. Although I have not seen Chen Shengbei, ording to the original plot, he is a handsome young man with extraordinary charm. Compared with Lu Muxun¡¯s gentleness and elegance, such a man is more likely to attract women.¡±
Handsome, extraordinary charm?
Hearing Su Wan praise Chen Shengbei, General Su couldn¡¯t help but lower his eyes: ¡°So what about being the Male Lead? Isn¡¯t he still at our mercy? If we want him to live, then he shall live. But if we want him to die, then he will die!¡±
¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s still His Majesty who is the most powerful. Your Majesty, you are so powerful that you can break through the sky.¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Rui with a smile on her face. She did not feel an ounce of guilt saying these words ¨C That¡¯s right, my husband should be this awesome ~ very very awesome.
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s praise, Su Rui couldn¡¯t restrain himself from smirking: ¡°Xiao Wan, your arm is injured, so it must be troublesome to write so many words. I¡¯ll help you write a response to Chen Shengbei, en, I¡¯ll do it!¡±
Without waiting for Su Wan¡¯s reply, Su Rui had already walked to the desk and rolled out a piece of writing paper: ¡°Wang Yi,e and grind ink for zhen!¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Wang Yi¡¯s voice came from afar and he had quickly walked to the desk. He was very skilled at helping Su Rui grind the ink.
Other people¡¯s Emperors had a beauty apanying them, but there was only an old uncle by our Emperor¡¯s side, Steward Wang ~
Early the next morning-
As usual, Xu Bingyue will go to the Shanggong Bureau every morning in ordance with Liao Siyi¡¯s instructions to see if they had newly dyed silks and satins there.
Blu: Shanggong Bureau ¨C I¡¯m too tired to think. Google it yourselves. Here¡¯s the raw text: Éй¦¾Ö
The Shanggong Bureau was not far from the Shangfu Bureau. You can see theirpound after walking through a secluded path. Xu Bingyue has long memorised this road by heart. Usually, no one will pass by at this time. However, today Xu Bingyue collided with a hurrying eunuch while going through the road. When she saw the other party wearing the clothing of the Imperial Household Department, Xu Bingyue did not dare to argue with the other party. That little eunuch also seemed to be in a hurry and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
¡°Really unlucky.¡±
Xu Bingyue rubbed her sore shoulder that was bumped against, but when she looked down, she saw a crisp, new letter on the ground. This is...
She hesitated to pick up the letter. There was a line of words written on it ¨C Chen Shengbei, Imperial Guard Barracks.
Chen Shengbei?
The name sounded beautiful and the writing on the letter was also very beautiful.
Who wrote this letter? Looking at the direction the little eunuch of the Imperial Household Department came from, this letter shoulde from the harem, but all the pce maids and imperial guards are forbidden toe and go.
If it¡¯s not a maid...
Xu Bingyue¡¯s hands shook. Sheposed herself and walked into a nook nearby the path. She looked around and saw that the eunuch of the Internal Household Affairs had not returned. Xu Bingyue took a deep breath and carefully opened the letter ......
This was how life is. It was very possible for the future topletely change if we run into certain people at certain times and make certain decisions ¡ª
Xu Bingyue acted just like Su Wan expected her to. Because of her wild ambition and scheming mind, she opened the letter.
And if the person who picked up the letter was reced with Yan Yunuo, Yan Yunuo would have foolishly stood in the same ce and waited for the owner of the lost item to find it. If she could not wait for the person, she would spare no effort to find the owner.
Of course, if Su Wan encountered such a thing, she would likely turn a blind eye to such a letter.
This was the difference in nature between people.
Chapter 172
Chapter 8.16 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Imperial City Imperial Guards, North Guard Barracks.
In everyone¡¯s eyes, Chen Shengbei ¨C who had just been promoted to the captain of the imperial guards ¨C was flushed with sess these past few days. He had been praised by his superiors and His Majesty at such a young age. His future was simply limitless!
Surrounded by everyone¡¯s envy and jealousy, Chen Shengbei maintained his indifference, but in reality, his heart was actually very anxious.
After entrusting the letter and money to Xiao Shunzi from the Imperial Household Department to help him deliver them to Su Wan that day, there had been no news from the Xinzheku, and Chen Shengbei had been out of it all day.
In his memory, Su Wan was just like how she was many years ago, that small, fair little girl who liked chasing after his back, calling out to ¡®Brother Shengbei, Brother Shengbei¡¯.
At that time, he knew that Su Wan would be his future wife. Although he was only two years older than her, Chen Shengbei at that time had the heart of a man and knew that he had to protect her for the rest of his life.
Unfortunately, when he was nine years old, the Su family moved away because their family declined. Since then, there had been no news and the two people lost contact.
In all these years, Chen Shengbei had never forgotten the bright-eyed little girl in his memory. asionally, he would go back to those times when he dreamt at night and he would always hear a tender and pleasant voice calling ¡°Big Brother Shengbei¡±.
After Chen Shengbei was 16 years old and was rmended by his father to enter the pce, many people in the Capital came to his door intending to act as matchmakers, but they were all rejected by Chen Shengbei. Although he knew that there was very little chance of meeting Su Wan again in the vast sea of people, Chen Shengbei still refused to give up. If one thought of the Capital as big, then it would feel big, but if one thought it was small, then it would feel small. He always looked forward to reuniting with the girl on the street one day. This was the scene that Chen Shengbei had imagined countless times. As a result, when he was patrolling around the pce not too long ago, he actually saw Su Wan again¡ª
She was following beside a group of pce maids, dressed in the Shangfu Bureau¡¯s blue attire and on her waist hung the jade pendant that she had never taken off of her since she was a child. The jade pendant was originally part of a pair and was the token of their betrothal.
Although it was only a nce, Chen Shengbei immediately recognized that it was his little Sister Su Wan. She still had that pair of clear and beautiful eyes. He would never mistake her for anyone else.
At that time, Chen Shengbei was particrly happy, but because of their identities, he couldn¡¯t immediately step forward and acknowledge their old rtionship.
But in the vast crowd, he had finally found Su Wan. Was this what people called ¡®fate¡¯?
Chen Shengbei thought that their reunion would happen soon, but news of the incident that urred at the Shangfu Bureau came......
Sigh.
Chen Shengbei once again sighed in his heart. At this time, a familiar figure quickly walked in: ¡°Captain Chen!¡±
Seeing Chen Shengbei, the man smiled till his eyes were slits: ¡°Captain Chen, someone is looking for you!¡±
¡°En?¡±
Chen Shengbei was stunned. He instinctively thought that it was Xiao Shunzi from the Imperial Household Department. His expression slightly changed and he immediately stood up. Seeing him so anxious, the person who came to inform him could not help but tug his arm. He ambiguously said: ¡°Captain Chen, although this is the guard barracks in the front pce, it is also the inner courtyard of the imperial city. You should be careful of who you have rtionships with and not let people catch your little mistakes.¡±
Eh.
Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Chen Shengbei was confused. When he quickly walked out of the guard barracks¡¯ lounge, he waspletely stunned when he saw the woman in the courtyard, who had a fair face and wore an inner servant¡¯s uniform.
¡°Miss, you are...... looking for me?¡±
Although the other party was disguised as a man, it was clear that it was a woman at a nce.
Of course, in the imperial city, sometimes everyone pretended not to see it even when they saw it, and pretended to not guess it even when they had already guessed it.
Who let this be the imperial city be this way?
The midday sunshine was blinding and the bright sunlight fell on Chen Shengbei¡¯s handsome face. He wore a blue imperial guard uniform, carried a sword, and a jade crown bound his hair, looking very heroic.
Especially the tone of his speech at the moment, the charming voice made people feel particrlyfortable.
Before seeing Chen Shengbei, Xu Bingyue had always felt that a man like Imperial Physician Lu was already handsome, but when she saw such a heroic looking man like Chen Shengbei, Xu Bingyue¡¯s heart immediately sped up.
This was the feeling of a heart beating.
Your heart will beat like a running deer when you fall in love at first sight..
¡°Are you...Chen Shengbei, Big brother Chen?¡±
Xu Bingyue restrained the light in her eyes and looked at Chen Shengbei with a shy and bashful expression, her voice soft and mild.
¡°I¡¯m Chen Shengbei, may I ask who you are...¡±
¡°I am Xu Bingyue, a good sister of Su Wan. Brother Chen, just call me Bingyue.¡±
Xu Bingyue smiled brilliantly at Chen Shengbei¡ª¡ª
When she opened the letter in the morning, she found that the letter was written by Su Wan. Xu Bingyue only thought it was simply too coincidental, but after reading the contents of the letter, she learned that Su Wan¡¯s fiance was actually the Chief Guard in the Imperial City¡¯s Guard Barracks. And looking at the tone ofmunication between Su Wan and him, this person appeared to have a very good family background and even had room for promotion.
At that time, Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t help but to start scheming. If she helped Su Wan deliver this letter, then helped the two people pass letters between each other, maybe Su Wan wouldunch a counterattack when she got out of the Xinzheku one day or maybe this man would get promoted. Then, she could get some benefits from them. That¡¯s right, Xu Bingyue only appeared here with this thought in mind.
ording to conventions, pce maids cannotmunicate too closely with the guards and the people of the Shangfu Bureau have neither the time nor the courage to directlye here. In the original plot, Su Wan and Yan Yunuo sent the letter through the very courageous Yan Yuqing. But now Xu Bingyue dared to directlye to the imperial guard barracks after simply changing into an inner servant¡¯s uniform. This woman¡¯s boldness can be seen at a nce.
¡°So you are Xiao Wan¡¯s little sister. Did she ask you toe and look for me?¡±
When Chen Shengbei heard Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, his tone was very excited: ¡°Is she okay? Did she write back to me?¡±
¡°The letter is here.¡±
Xu Bingyue reluctantly took the letter out of her arms and handed it to Chen Shengbei with a smile: ¡°Brother Chen, you can look over it slowly. I will have time toe back in two days. If you have anything to tell Sister Xiao Wan, write it down and I will pass it to her for you.¡±
¡°Really, thank you so much!¡±
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Chen Shengbei couldn¡¯t help but give her a grateful smile. The smile was gentle and charming, which dazzled Xu Bingyue¡¯s mind.
Such a perfect man. It was simply too regrettable for him to be with Su Wan.
Although she was already tempted by Chen Shengbei in her heart, Xu Bingyue did not express it too obviously on the surface: ¡°Big Brother Chen, I have taken a big risk ining here. I..... I will go back now. See you again in two days.¡±
¡°Ok.¡±
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Chen Shengbei¡¯s eyes flickered. He also thought that Xu Bingyue¡¯s trip was indeed not a small risk. He pondered for a while and Chen Shengbei finally handed a token he carried with him to Xu Bingyue: ¡°This is the north barracks¡¯ token of entry. It would be easier toe here next time if you have something like this again, at least..... no one in the camp will make things difficult for you!¡±
¡°Brother Chen, is this for me?¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes sparkled as she received the token Chen Shengbei passed to her. She immediately retracted her hand when her fingertips touched his lean warm hand, as if she had been shocked: ¡°What Brother Chen gave me, I will naturally keep it well. Then, I... I will leave first?¡±
Xu Bingyue looked at Chen Shengbei reluctantly. But what she saw was the man in front of her staring at the writing on the letter, his head in a daze, as if he was enchanted by it.
Xu Bingyue secretly gritted her teeth, and then unhappily turned away...
Chen Shengbei didn¡¯t notice Xu Bingyue leaving. He just stared nkly at the words that floated like clouds, the natural and flowing handwriting, and felt joy bubbling up from the bottom of his heart¡ª¡ª
This was what Xiao Wan wrote for him. Xiao Wan¡¯s handwriting really was too beautiful. The words were like the person, Chen Shengbei could not help softening his gaze.....
Say.
The ¡®words that floated like clouds¡¯ seems to have been written by His Majesty the Emperor?
So, Male Lead daren, you falling in love with people¡¯s words at first sight and whatnot. Have you ever thought about the feelings of His Majesty the Emperor?
Chapter 173
Chapter 8.17 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Shangfu Bureau.
When Yan Yunuo was busy with the work she had on hand, she saw Xu Bingyue stealthily returning from through the back door, still wearing an inner servant¡¯s uniform.
¡°Bingyue, why did you go?¡±
Yan Yunuo quickly walked to Xu Bingyue, took her hand and dragged her to a corner, and whispered, ¡°Where on earth have you been? Liao Siyi was still looking for you earlier!¡±
¡°What?¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s words, Xu Bingyue¡¯s face changed: ¡°Sister Yunuo, what should I do? Quickly, save me.¡±
¡°Now you know to worry? I¡¯ll help you deal with it. Now, exin what you¡¯re doing dressed like this? Do you not want to live anymore?¡±
Yan Yunuo looked at Xu Bingyue worriedly. She didn¡¯t care about working in her ce, but she was worried about the safety of this sister. After Su Wan¡¯s ident, Yan Yunuo didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the people around her again.
¡°I......¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s gaze shed: ¡°I went out to meet a friend. He is in the front pce, so I can only change into the inner servant¡¯s uniform and get in.¡±
¡°You ¨C this girl ¨C is so courageous!¡±
Yan Yunuo shook her head and sighed, then raised her hand and gently patted Xu Bingyue¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Fine, quickly change your clothes before anyone sees!¡±
¡°Yes, I got it!¡±
Xu Bingyue hurried back to her room. When she was changing her clothes, she saw the token that Chen Shengbei gave to her. Her eyes softened and she carefully held the token in the palm of her hand. She felt that the token still seemed to hold Chen Shengbei¡¯s warmth, and Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing...
Three dayster.
When Xu Bingyue came to the north guard camp again, Chen Shengbei had already been waiting for a long time.
¡°Sister Bingyue, this is my reply to Xiao Wan, and also this.¡±
Chen Shengbei put a small bag of broken silver on Xu Bingyue¡¯s palm: ¡°These are for your hard work.¡±
Seeing the silver handed over by Chen Shengbei, Xu Bingyue¡¯s pretty face became cold: ¡°Did Brother Chen treat me as an outsider? I¡¯m Sister¡¯s Su Wan¡¯s good little sister, how can I take Brother Chen¡¯s silver? What kind of person do you think I am?¡±
¡°This......¡±
Seeing Xu Bingyue getting angry, a look of embarrassment also shed past Chen Shengbei¡¯s handsome face. He has never believed that there will be any true sisterhood in the back pce, but now it seems that the rtionship between Xu Bingyue and Su Wan was really good.
Chen Shengbei remembered Su Wan telling him in her reply that she had a few particrly good sisters in the back pce and that Xu Bingyue was one of them.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I was rude. I apologize.¡±
Chen Shengbei looked at Xu Bingyue apologetically. Seeing that he took the initiative to apologize to her, Xu Bingyue smiled and blinked her pretty eyes: ¡°Forget it, I will forgive you this time! But just this once, okay! ~¡±
If any other man was in his ce, the crisp voice trailing off coquettishly would have already evoked some feelings in them, but unfortunately Chen Shengbei was born slow in the feelings department, so at this time, he did not notice Xu Bingyue¡¯s special intentions towards him......
Aftering out of the guard barracks, Xu Bingyue hummed a little song along the way. It seemed to her that Brother Chen was a little closer to her today. She didn¡¯t believe that with her methods, she would lose to Su Wan, who was more dead than alive in the Xinzheku.
The two people canmunicate now but can¡¯t see each other. When Su Wan can¡¯t endure anymore in the Xinzheku someday, she can take the opportunity tofort Big Brother Chen, and whates after will be as natural as flowing water.
With a happy mood, Xu Bingyue cheerfully returned to the Shangfu Bureau from the back door again. This time she was not seen by anyone. After she returned to her room and changed her clothes, Xu Bingyue carefully took Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter and put it under her pillow. She didn¡¯t have to rush to deliver the letter. It¡¯s fine to let Su Wan wait a few more days, hmph hmph.
After tidying herself up using the reflection from the bronze mirror, Xu Bingyue slowly walked out of the side room where she lived in a water-blue pce dress. The moment she stepped out, she saw Yan Yunuo¡¯s brilliant smile that almost seemed to shine.
¡°Sister Yunuo, what happened? Why are you so happy?¡±
Xu Bingyue looked at Yan Yunuo¡¯s smiling face with curiosity on her face, while silently cursing her in her heart. Did Liao Siyi promote Yan Yunuo?
That Liao Siyi really became more muddle-headed as he got older, his mind was dysfunctional. Yan Yunuo is hardworking, but she was really stupid. Such a person cannot survive for long in the back pce.
¡°Bingyue, Bingyue, look who¡¯s back?¡±
At this time, Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t detect the abnormality in Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes. She just grabbed Xu Bingyue¡¯s hand with excitement and pointed at the courtyard gate.
That is......
Seeing that familiar figure slowly walking through the door, Xu Bingyue¡¯s expression ¨C that had been concealed so well ¨C finally turned cold for a split of a second, but soon changed into a simple and innocent smile: ¡°Sister Xiaowan, you are back?¡±
That¡¯s right, Su Wan is back!
Seeing Xu Bingyue forcing a smiling face in front of her, Su Wan just smiled faintly: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you feel surprised?¡±
¡°Uh, yeah.¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s smile was a little reluctant: ¡°Sister Xiaowan, how did youe out of Xinzheku so soon?¡±
Xu Bingyue remembered that Su Wan was assigned to Xinzheku for one month! It hasn¡¯t even been that long, so how could shee out so quickly? This was simply inconceivable!
¡°This is thanks to Sister Yuqing, no, she should be called Beauty Yan.¡±
Su Wan spoke carefully. Hearing her words, Yan Yunuo and Xu Bingyue were both taken aback ¡ª
They didn¡¯t know about Yan Yuqing being awarded the title of ¡®Beauty¡¯ by His Majesty. They, in the Shangfu Bureau, didn¡¯t know at all.
In fact, this incident just happened yesterday and not many people in the back pce knew about it. Of course, this was the time period that Su Rui and Su Wan had picked. The two of them had already seen through Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue¡¯s character.
Once Yan Yuqing was promoted, she would definitely find a reliable and loyal person like in the original plot. In the original world, she chose Su Wan and this time she would still choose Su Wan.
Yan Yuqing knew that Su Wan was more thoughtful and quick-witted than Yan Yunuo. The most important thing was that she saw Su Wan being punished for Yan Yunuo. She also felt that Su Wan was a person who ced importance on sentiment and righteousness. Yan Yuqing then pleaded for Su Wan before the Emperor. This way, Su Wan would feel indebted to her her whole life and would do anything for her......
At this time, Jinfangzhai.
Yan Yuqing was bathing under the services of two maids, lyingnguidly in the bathtub. Yan Yuqing looked at her white and crystal clear skin and her mind was nk for a moment. She remembered that His Majesty was very enthusiasticst night, so why were there no marks left on her body?
Had it not been for the feelings of weakness this morning and that smear of bright red on the dragon bed, Yan Yuqing would really have thought that everything that happenedst night was a dream.
Ahem, in fact, she did have a spring dream.
How could Su Rui touch her?
It was great being an Emperor. Was there anything the imperial citycked? There were many special medicines in the imperial hospital that the Emperor could use to bestow favor on a concubine. Among them, there was a fragrance from the western regions that would give people hallucinations......
Sost night, in fact, it was Yan Yuqin who was ¡°happy¡± all night alone. Su Rui and Su Wan were discussing the next step in the study together until the middle of the night. In the end, the two directly hugged and fell asleep in the warm room.
As for the bloodstains on the dragon bed, that was specially prepared by Steward Wang. As the extremelypetent all-rounder steward of the inner pce, Uncle Wang will always be great......
The back pce was a ce where there were no secrets and where secrets could not be hidden forever.
It was just midday when the news of how the Emperor bestowed favor onto a pce maid, instead of Liu Giuren, had spread to every corner of the back pce. He had gone to the Cultural Affairs Bureau and had given the title of ¡®Beauty¡¯ to the little pce maid.
At this time, there were people watching the excitement, there were also others who took pleasure in another¡¯s misfortune, and there were even people who felt sympathy, and of course, the most anxious and flustered was Liu Guiren, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be made a fool by Yan Yuqing ¡ª
Did that damned girl really think she could always be favored because of her youth and beauty?
How dare you have the audacity to step on me to get promoted! One day, I will drag you from the heavens and throw you into hell and let you know the fate of a traitor.....
Chapter 174
Chapter 8.18 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Su Waning out from Xinzheku was already the best news to Yan Yunuo, but what Yan Yunuo didn¡¯t expect was that Su Wan¡¯s return to the Shangfu Bureau was actually to get her belongings because she had been given the position of being Beauty Yan¡¯s personal maid by His Majesty.
¡°Everyone will not be together in the future, but you can often go to Jinfangzhai to see me, Beauty Yan will also wee you.¡±
Su Wan packed her things in the room while speaking softly to Yan Yunuo with a smile.
In just one night, such a big change took ce. Su Wan hade out, Yuqing changed from a pce maid to a littledy.
In the back pce, there were legends and stories every day.
Beauty Yan?
Yan Yunuo still felt unused to such a form of address, but the rules in the back pce were strict and she would have to call her as such when she saw Yan Yuqing again.
At this time, Xu Bingyue¡¯s mood was also veryplicated. She had long felt that Yan Yuqing had deep thoughts, unlike Yan Yunuo and Su Wan, who were easy to cheat. But she didn¡¯t expect that that girl would really step over her master to get promoted, flying up to the tip of the branch overnight.
Teh: The double ¡°that¡± is perfectly eptable in English grammar and I thought it felt appropriate here
She was quite capable!
However, the Emperor has so many women. Even if she was favored now, can she be favored for a lifetime?
Besides, the Emperor...
Xu Bingyue hasn¡¯t seen yet what His Majesty looked like. But Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t help but feel sweet feelings when thinking of Chen Shengbei¡¯s appearance in her heart. No one in this world couldpare to Brother Chen¡¯s brave and dashing appearance.
Especially the appearance of him wearing his guard uniform with a sword on his waist, just like the peerless heroes written in the picture book she had seen when she was a child.
Unfortunately......
Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes dimmed and a somewhatplicated gaze swept over Su Wan¡¯s body. Unfortunately, the hero in her heart was her fiance. This world really was unfair.
¡°Bingyue? Bingyue?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s voice interrupted Xu Bingyue¡¯s train of thought. It turned out that she was thinking too much at a moment and stared at Su Wan for too long, which caught Su Wan¡¯s attention.
¡°Bingyue, what are you looking at?¡±
¡°Oh, I was..... I was looking... at your jade pendant!¡± Xu Bingyue pointed to the jade pendant that Su Wan had always carried on her waist. She peeked at Su Wan¡¯s reply to Chen Shengbei that day, so she naturally knew that this jade pendant was a token of their engagement.
¡°Sister Xiaowan, your jade pendant is very beautiful! Bingyue also likes it very much. Can you tell me where you bought it? I want to buy one too.¡±
Xu Bingyue stared at Su Wan¡¯s jade pendant with twinkling eyes, her tone genuine and sincere.
¡°This jade pendant ah.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze became softer again and her tone became more gentle: ¡°This was what I had on me since I was a child, and it¡¯s a very important..... token.¡±
¡°So it was like this! Since it is so valuable, you must keep it well, Sister Xiaowan!¡±
Xu Bingyue stared at Su Wan¡¯s jade pendant again, noting down the approximate shape of the jade pendant in her heart. She knew that she could not rush it. Even if Su Wan had returned, she still could not marry Chen Shengbei right away because she was in the back pce. She still has a long time to prepare and there will be many opportunities.
Su Wan pretended not to see the emotion in Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes. She caressed the jade pendant, her eyes revealing a warm, tender smile. The image of her smile was an extreme eyesore to Xu Bingyue......
Jinfangzhai.
When Su Wan came to Jinfangzhai with her belongings, the maids in the pce were cleaning the courtyard.
¡°Sister Su!¡±
As soon as Su Wan entered the door, all the inner pce maids stepped forward to pay their respects. The people of the Jinfangzhai had heard in the morning that their master¡¯s personal pce maid was called Su Wan. Although they had never seen Su Wan, she was wearing a sapphire blue pce uniform that symbolized that she was a senior pce maid, which constantly reminded others of her identity.
¡°Everyone has worked hard.¡±
Su Wan nodded at the people in the yard and then gently asked, ¡°Where is the master? Is she resting?¡±
¡°Replying to Sister Su, the master is ying chess in the hall!¡±
Oh?
Su Wan nodded and ordered a little maid to put her things away, and she quickly walked through the door of Jinfangzhai.
At this time, Yan Yuqing was wearing a bright crimson pce dress and was ying chess with a little pce maid.
¡°Su Wan pays respects to the master!¡±
Su Wan walked into the inner room and bowed to Yan Yuqing.
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s voice, Yan Yuqing¡¯s movements paused before lifting her head and looking at her with joy: ¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re finally here! Come,e,e. Quicklye and y chess with me. ying chess with them is so boring. No one dares to beat me!¡±
¡°Naturally, it is because the Master has superb chess skills. No one is your opponent.¡±
Su Wan smiled at Yan Yuqing slightly. It must be said that Yan Yuqing was also a very intelligent person. Although she was an unfavored concubine¡¯s daughter since childhood, she was proficient in the four arts: zither, Go, calligraphy and painting. Unfortunately, no matter how excellent she was, she will never enter the eyes of Master Yan.
¡°Su Wan, there are no outsiders here, so we do not need to treat each other like outsiders.¡±
Yan Yuqing was very satisfied seeing that Su Wan was acting extremely respectful towards her, but her mouth told Su Wan to not be so distant. Only in this way could she show that she was amiable and approachable!
¡°There is a difference between the master and the servant. Su Wan dare not act presumptuously. Moreover, it was the master who took the trouble to rescue this ve from the Xinzheku. The ve will wholeheartedly serve the master for the rest of my life and willy my life down without regret.¡±
Su Wan also opened her mouth to speak words full of affection and concern. Coupled with her sincere and moved expression at the moment, Yan Yuqing naturally would not have any doubts about Su Wan.
Soon after Su Wan came to Jinfangzhai, Wang gonggong brought over a group of pce maids that the Emperor had bestowed on Beauty Yan. When he left, he vaguely revealed that His Majesty woulde to Jinfangzhai for dinner in the evening.
Yan Yuqing was naturally overjoyed when she got the news. At this time, she had no forces of her own and the only one she could trust was Su Wan, so Yan Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but discuss with Su Wan how to entertain the Emperor at night.
¡°Master, when the ve served in the Shangfu Bureau, the ve overheard that His Majesty liked spicy food. How about we instruct the small kitchen to make a few more such dishes?¡±
Spicy?
Yan Yuqing frowned, she was most afraid of spicy food in her life, but since His Majesty likes it...
¡°Okay, Su Wan, you do it. I can rest assured if you do it.¡±
In order to get His Majesty¡¯s favor, Yan Yuqing was ready to stake it all. But what made her feel bitter yet happy was that His Majesty really dide here tonight, and as Su Wan said, His Majesty really liked spicy food.
¡°This dish is delicious.¡±
When Su Rui entered Jinfangzhai, he always had a cold face until Su Wan, who was waiting by the side, personally picked him a piece of spicy chicken. Su Rui¡¯s face slowly began to smile: ¡°Yuqing, how do you know that Zhen likes spicy food?¡±
The most taboo thing in the harem was to inquire about His Majesty¡¯s preferences. Yan Yuqing gently looked at Su Rui with a smile on her face: ¡°So it seems that Your Majesty likes spicy food? Qie actually didn¡¯t know. These dishes are Qie¡¯s usual favorites. When Qie recalled that Your Majesty mighte over, Qie ordered people to prepare what Qie loves to eat and wanted to share Qie¡¯s favorite with you.¡±
Blu: Qie ¨C concubine, used when an imperial concubine speaks to the Emperor. In this paragraph, she did use other words to refer to herself, but I can¡¯t have her saying ¡®I¡¯ in front of the Emperor, can I.
It has to be said that Yan Yuqing was very eloquent. Even if something was dead, she can speak as if it was alive. It was no wonder that Yan Yunuo was deceived again and again in the original world.
¡°I see.¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s reasonable and extremely well-intentioned exnation, Su Rui smiled faintly, raised his hand and personally picked up a few pieces of meat for Yan Yuqing: ¡°Since you like it, you should eat more, en, Zhen will reward you with this dish. Eat it all!¡±
Yan Yuqing:.....
To reap what one has sown. Yan Yuqing finally understood today.
Seeing Yan Yuqing looking like she was ¡°extremely ttered¡± while eating a whole te of spicy meat, Su Rui¡¯s eyes finally showed a satisfied smile.
Little guy, a little bit of spice won¡¯t kill you.
Seeing that His Majesty was staring at her with a smile, Yan Yuqing did not dare to let her expression show how spicy it was. She burst into tears in her heart while pretending to happily eat in front of Su Rui as if there was not enough to eat.
After enduring the pain in her throat and the difort in her stomach with great difficulty as she finished all those dishes, Yan Yuqing did not get to act in front of His Majesty when Su Rui spoke: ¡°It seems that Beauty really is impressive! To be able to eat spicy food so well! Zhen feels ashamed!¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯spliment, Yan Yuqing immediately smiled shyly: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s praise is misced.¡±
Actually, Chenqie doesn¡¯t like to eat spicy food at all~
Blu: Chenqie ¨C subject (to a ruler)
Fortunately, she had finally finished eating this meal. Yan Yuqing secretly swore in her heart that she would never prepare these dishes next time. Before she evenpleted the vow in her heart, she heard Su Rui speak again: ¡°Since Beauty Yan¡¯s preferences are so simr to Zhen¡¯s, go directly to the imperial kitchen to get your Jinfangzhai¡¯s meals! Zhen will ask people to prepare more meals that match your taste. Beauty, you will definitely love it!¡±
Eh......
Yan Yuqing looked at Su Rui with tears in her eyes: ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty, for your kindness. Qie cannot thank you enough.¡±
Sure enough, being close to the Emperor was like being close to a tiger. At the thought of having to eat such spicy food every day from now on and how she even had to be deeply grateful for it. Yan Yuqing instantly felt that it was very hard to be an imperial concubine~
Chapter 175
Chapter 8.19 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
After eating dinner, Yan Yuqing¡¯s throat became a little sore, but even so, she still endured her difort and wanted the Emperor to stay at Jinfangzhai for the night. Unfortunately, after the meal, Su Rui just left without saying a word with Wang Yi and then ordered people to send a lot of rewards, but these rewards were meaningless to Yan Yuqing.
What she wanted was His Majesty¡¯s person and heart, not these gold and silver jewelry.
¡°Master, are you okay?¡±
Seeing that Yan Yuqing had been drinking water with a bad look on her face, Su Wan concealed the brief smile in her eyes and looked at her with concern.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Yan Yuqing shook her head. There were many people in this inner pce and she didn¡¯t know if there were other people¡¯s spies in it. Yan Yuqing couldn¡¯t eat spicy food since she was a child, but others didn¡¯t know about it, and Yan Yuqing did not intend to let anyone know.
¡°Su Wan, His Majesty was very satisfied with today¡¯s dinner. You can choose anything from today¡¯s rewards. Consider it as my reward to you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master.¡±
Su Wan bowed to Yan Yuqing. She knew that the more low profile she was at this time, the more she obeyed Yan Yuqing, the more she would feel a sense of superiority from being a Master......
It was night and a few lower-ranked pce maids took the night watch in the bedroom. Su Wan had returned to her room earlier. She was Yan Yuqing¡¯s personal maid servant and the ce she lived in was actually next to Yan Yuqing¡¯s bedroom. It was a fairly spacious side room.
As soon as Su Wan entered the door, she saw Su Rui, who was wearing casual clothing while sitting on her bed with a smile: ¡°Wife, pleasefort me.¡±
Su Rui blinked his good-looking eyes and looked at Su Wan with grievance. All of the bad ideas were what his wife hade up with and Yan Yuqing had yed into her hands. General Su felt fed-up with it.
Fortunately, Yan Yuqing had eyes and wouldn¡¯t stubbornly pester people non-stop. This one point was better than that crazy woman Jiang You in thest world.
¡°Sure, this is for you, tofort your wounded heart.¡±
Su Wan came to the bed and threw a little ything she got from Yan Yuqing into Su Rui¡¯s hands.
General Su: ......
Wife, don¡¯t bring back such a thing.
¡°Wife.¡±
Su Rui pulled Su Wan over and let her sit in his arms: ¡°When do you n to take the next step? That Xu Bingyue hasn¡¯t given you Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter, what do you think she¡¯s waiting for?¡±
What she was waiting for?
Xu Bingyue was waiting for an opportunity.
Thinking of this, Su Wan raised her head and looked at Su Rui with a smile: ¡°Xu Bingyue has been waiting for an opportunity. Your Majesty, you should benevolently give her a chance!¡±
Su Rui: It¡¯s me again?
Seeing Su Rui¡¯s nk expression, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile again.
General Su, ah, General Su. You have killed countless enemies on the battlefield, you can also n tactics in the imperial court, and you are even an expert in the business world. Unfortunately, only in the affairs of the heart in the back pce, you do not understand the womenfolk in the back pce.
Their mystical brain circuits and the power of their imagination were absolutely beyond your imagination...
On the second day, it was still a lively scene in Jinfangzhai. Yan Yuqing was dressed up early in the morning, waiting for the Emperor toe by again, but unfortunately she ended up waiting for a whole day and finally heard news that His Majesty had gone to the newly promoted Beauty Chen. It is said that this Beauty Chen was also very slim and young. For the next few days, His Majesty has never gone to Jinfangzhai again and Yan Yuqing ate the spicy dishes sent by the imperial kitchen every day. After some time had gone by, the internal heat in her body rose and red e popped up on her face. The more irritable she became, the more e would appear on her face and this vicious cycle would continue on for a long while.
Blu: internal heat ¨C I¡¯m not too sure how to exin this. It¡¯s something my mom always says (before telling me to drink more water) and it always made sense to me. I think it¡¯s something like excess ¡°heat¡± in your body. Your body bes ¡°heat-y¡± if you eat things like fried foods too much. You can cool down by drinking water, cooling tea (liang cha), red bean soup, etc. Btw, females shouldn¡¯t drink too much ¡°cooling¡± stuff because female bodies are naturally cooler than males, and if we do drink a lot, it¡¯s not good. Though, water is the exception. This was all from what my mom told me, so don¡¯t quote me on this. Just google it.
Teh: Chinese medicine concept basically.
What can you do to please His Majesty without beauty that could move the heart?
Yan Yuqing immediately ordered Su Wan to go to the imperial hospital to bring in Lu Muxun, who had the best medical skills.
This was the second time Su Wan saw Lu Muxun. He looked more gentle and indifferent than when he metst time. His countenance also brought a hint of happiness.
Su Wan spected that there might be new progress between him and Yan Yunuo, which was really gratifying¨C
The opportunity to counterattack the Male Lead was in sight! You are only one step away from sess! Good luck, Imperial Physician Lu!
Perhaps because of her rtionship with Yan Yunuo, Lu Muxun worked very hard when he treated Yan Yuqing. After he finished the treatment and issued a prescription, Su Wan immediately sent someone to the imperial hospital to get the medicine with Fu Lu. She herself sent Lu Muxun out of the gate of Jinfangzhai.
¡°It¡¯s fine from here.¡±
Lu Muxun stopped at the door of Jinfangzhai and turned to give Su Wan a faint smile: ¡°You go back and take care of your Beauty, I will be going to Xiuning Pce to see Concubine Liang niangniang.¡±
¡°Oh, then take care, Imperial Physician Lu.¡±
Su Wan was not surprised when she heard Lu Muxun¡¯s words. Concubine Liang was always a restless time bomb in this harem. She might suddenly take action and disrupt Su Wan¡¯s n. The safest way to handle her was to make her sick and keep her on the bed without the time and energy to n anything.
Imperial Physician Lu¡¯s medical skills can be considered very good, but how will itpare to Physician Si¡¯s medical skills?
In that world that had the Great Xia dynasty, Su Wan had learned to use poison from Physician Si and her skills with poison were already exceptional. Of course, the reason this golden finger could be used here was because the background was simr. The more powerful the poison, the more ingredients it needed. Su Wan asked Wang Yi to search in the warehouse of the imperial city for several days before she finallypleted mixing a colorless and tasteless slow-acting poison, and this poison was naturally used on Concubine Liang.
Blu: Great Xia dynasty ¨C From the first arc. Physician Si is that Imperial Physician who decided to poison the previous Su Wan to death because she was ¡°sick¡± and the Female Lead couldn¡¯t bear to see her so ¡°sick¡±. /// golden finger ¨C a cheat
Su Wan will not underestimate anyone in this world. Wasn¡¯t there a saying ¡®Even anxious rabbits will bite¡¯? Let alone such an important, living person.
Even agents who were familiar with the plot would asionally stumble because of the other people¡¯s plots in the mission world. Although Su Wan had not experienced such a thing, she had always acted very carefully and would not let herself fall into any danger......
During this period, the back pce really was not peaceful. Since the tragic death of the Imperial Concubine Yu and the killing of Concubine Shu, the women in the harem have been trembling with fear. His Majesty had not summoned anyone to serve him in his bedroom for many days and everyone was quietly watching the changes. No one wanted to take the lead, especially after the Empress Dowager was confined in Cining Pce. The air in the back pce seemed to have be particrly suppressed.
It was when Yan Yuqing was entitled as Beauty, that everyone¡¯s hearts that were still for a period of time finally began to stir.
Subsequently, with Yan Yuqing¡¯s promotion, several new people were named Beauty and Imperial Concubine sessively. These people were all very ordinary xiu nu and some were even pce maids, but they all received the Emperor¡¯s favor. Without exception, these neers were very young and very unripe.
Blu: Beauty ¨C a lower ranking concubine, literally means beautiful person /// Imperial concubine ¨C high-ranking or senior imperial concubine, literally means noble person. I would use ¡®Noble concubine and Beauty concubine¡¯ but they don¡¯t seem to fit and my smol brein doesn¡¯t have the capacity to think of an alternative. /// Xiu nu (xi¨´ n¨·) ¨C from what I understand, youngdies are selected to enter the pce every 3 years and the Emperor will pick some to enter the harem. The rest either serve in the pce as maids or return home (not sure on this part).
Could His Majesty¡¯s taste have changed?
His Majesty was tired of eating banquets and changed to clear porridge and side dishes?
While everyone in the inner pce were specting over this matter, Yan Yunuo and Xu Bingyue took advantage of the break time in the Shangfu Bureau and went to Jinfangzhai to visit Yan Yuqing.
At this time, Yan Yuqing had fewer e on her face, but herplexion was still very poor.
Seeing that Yan Yunuo and Xu Bingyue hade, Yan Yuqing naturally asked Su Wan to entertain the two people warmly, and also affectionately asked them to apany her for dinner.
This was the first time after Yan Yuqing was promoted to Beauty that the four sisters sat together for a meal.
Halfway through the meal, Xu Bingyue mysteriously shuffled to Su Wan and pulled out a letter from her arms: ¡°Sister Xiaowan, what do you think this is?¡±
¡°This is......¡±
Seeing the letter in Xu Bingyue¡¯s hand, Su Wan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is this Chen...¡±
¡°Shhh.¡±
Xu Bingyue made a gesture for her to be silent and stuffed the letter into Su Wan¡¯s palm with a smile.
¡°What mysterious secret are you two talking about? Su Wan, what are you holding in your hands?¡±
Yan Yuqing, who was sitting on the host¡¯s seat, naturally noticed Xu Bingyue¡¯s ¡°abnormal¡± behavior. Seeing her being so mysterious, Yan Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but harbor suspicions, so she asked without hesitation.
Upon hearing her question, a self-satisfied expression secretly shed past Xu Bingyue¡¯s face and Su Wan hesitantly took out Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter: ¡°This is the letter for ve-servant, it was...written by the ve-servant¡¯s fiance.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Yan Yuqing and Yan Yunuo simultaneously looked at Su Wan with surprise. It was very obvious that the both of them were surprised by such big news.
¡°Su Wan, it must have been hard on you to conceal this from us! You¡¯re still not owning up to it after we have found out?!¡±
Yan Yuqing originally thought that Xu Bingyue was trying to secretly win over Su Wan, but it did not seem so.
Regarding Su Wan¡¯s fiance who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, Yan Yunuo also seemed to be very interested. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Wan had no choice but to narrate the story between her and Chen Shengbei.
Hearing such aplicated story, Yan Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Su Wan, you are so lucky! Imperial Guard Chen is also a good man who is infatuated with you.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Hearing Yan Yuqing¡¯s words, Xu Bingyue immediately couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This time, it was fortunate that this servant met Brother Chen when servant went to the guard barracks to handle work. Otherwise, I would have a miserable death if other people found me. Big brother Chen is young and promising and also elegant and unrestrained, and makes such a perfect couple with Sister Xiaowan. s! If I could meet such an ideal husband, I will not change even if you give me the position of senior concubine!¡±
¡°You ¨C this girl!¡±
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Su Wan showed an embarrassed look and whispered softly: ¡°How could Brother Chen be as good as what you said?¡±
¡°How is he not?¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes shed and she pretended to say jokingly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, Sister Xiaowan, then I want him. Such a good man can¡¯t be found even if you looked for him!¡±
¡°Damned girl, speaking nonsense.¡±
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Su Wan¡¯s face became even more embarrassed, her hands unconsciously holding Chen Shengbei¡¯s letter tightly.
Yan Yunuo only thought it was a joke between the sisters, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, Yan Yuqing thoughtfully paid attention to Su Wan and Xu Bingyue¡¯s reactions and looks¡ª¡ª
Chen Shengbei, is that man that good?
Chapter 176
Chapter 8.20 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
The Emperor had not been to Jinfangzhai for many days. Yan Yuqing has managed ¨C with great difficulty ¨C to heal her face and took care of her body every day. She even asked Imperial Physician Lu to prescribe a lot of medicinal herbs. Now she had slowly gotten used to eating spicy food and her face would not have e again. But at this time, news of Beauty Chen¡¯smitting suicide by imperial order was passed around in the harem, just like the massacre in Jingyun Pce that day. After Beauty Chen¡¯s death, His Majesty even killed several people and nearly all those who were ¡°favored¡± by His Majesty during this period of time were brutally murdered.
Blu: Suicide by imperial order ¨C as a mark of imperial favour, so as to be spared the dignity of execution (Source: Pleco)
Yan Yuqing was considered the luckiest one. When she heard this news from the mouth of the inner servant, Yan Yuqing¡¯s body went limp.
¡°Master, be careful!¡±
Su Wan immediately supported Yan Yuqing.
¡°Su Wan.¡±
Yan Yuqing paled, her lips trembling: ¡°Su Wan, what should I do?¡±
Only at this moment did Yan Yuqing finally feel scared, afraid of Dongfang Yao¡¯s brutality and cruelty. If you lie beside a tyrant like him, could you sleep in peace?
............
This time the dispute in the harem once again caused a big disturbance in the court, but Su Rui had always turned a blind eye to the advice of the imperial censors.
Dongfang Li, the Rui Wang, who had just returned from another ce not long ago, naturally knew about this. Dongfang Li was Dongfang Yao¡¯s older cousin. They have always had a good rtionship. Dongfang Li was the only Fan Wang allowed to live in the heart of the Capital.
Blu: Fan Wang ¨C ruler between local officials and the emperor, and has his own kingdom. It is equivalent to the aristocracy of ancient Europe. They may be members of the n, military heroes, or local separatist forces that have formed but have not dered independence in name, or the ruler of a certain area canonized by the emperor. (Source: Baidu) So based on my understanding, his title is ¡®Rui¡¯ Wang and the type of ¡®Wang¡¯ he is is a ¡®Fan Wang¡¯.
This time, Dongfang Li was forced to enter the pce by a group of old ministers to offer advice. He was righteous on the surface, but in fact, he wanted Dongfang Yao to be more cruel. Then when hepletely lost the hearts of the people, he could just take the opportunity to take the throne.
Of course, as a scheming Fan Wang, Dongfang Li was always expressionless and would not show the slightest attachment and desire for power in front of Dongfang Yao. He had been working hard to portray himself as a happy prince who liked to y around. Therefore, when he entered the pce this time, Dongfang Li never said anything about the old officials. He just drank and chatted with Su Rui about women.
Regarding those women in the harem, Dongfang Li had investigated them in detail. Of course, he had never seen these newly promoted Beauties, but Dongfang Li also knew that almost all of the newly favoured Beauties were killed by Dongfang Yao. Now, it seems that there was only Beauty Yan from Jinfangzhai. Who knows what kind of outstanding beauty that Beauty Yan was?
Dongfang Li was indeed curious about the Master of Jinfangzhai and even nned to make friends with her. When Dongfang Li and the Emperor had finished drinking and were about to leave the central pce, they just happened to run into Yan Yuqing ¨C who had just finished offering incense ¨C at the entrance of the Imperial City¡¯s prayer hall.
Ever since Yan Yuqing learned of the death of Beauty Chen and the others, she had constantly been on tenterhooks. After all, she was a young girl. When she was favored, she thought she was the greatest in the world. Now that she had seen the cruelty of the Emperor, how could she not be scared?
Being frightened out of her wits, Yan Yuqing had no choice but to turn to Su Wan for help. In her eyes, the only person around her who she could discuss countermeasures with was Su Wan.
Su Wan naturallyforted Yan Yuqing. Seeing that she constantly felt ill at ease, she suggested that she go to the prayer hall to light some incense and chant some sutras in order to calm her heart.
Yan Yuqing naturally did what Su Wan said.
And the result...
Yan Yuqing felt more or less at ease that Su Wan didn¡¯t know, but Yan Yuqing and Dongfang Li meeting in front of the prayer hall in the Imperial City was ording to Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s expectations.
Yan Yuqing¡¯s face was pale at this time with the look of a sickly beauty.
Dongfang Li learned from the inner servant behind him that this was ¡°Beauty Yan¡±. He immediately stepped forward to greet her with a gentle expression and asked about little Beauty¡¯s health.
After all, Yan Yuqing was the daughter of amoner family who had just recently entered the pce. She had only heard of Rui Wang¡¯s name before. She didn¡¯t expect to meet the real person today and that he was such a handsome and gentle man.
Compared to the Emperor who was bing more and more cruel recently, Dongfang Li image in Yan Yuqing¡¯s heart had soared sky high.
When she saw two people acting very familiar after meeting for the first time, Su Wan ¨C who was standing behind Yan Yuqing ¨C couldn¡¯t help lowering her eyes ¡ª¡ª
What was the most adulterous ce in the world? That was naturally the harem.
The more strict the hierarchy was, the more scarce the presence of men were, the more the concubines would climb over the walls and have lovers.
Well, rtively speaking, the man who has been cuckolded the most was naturally His Majesty the Emperor¡ª¡ª
Today the imperial concubine was having an affair with the imperial doctor and tomorrow the concubine and the guard would have an affair. Maybe even the Empress will join forces with her cousin to rebel in a few days.
In short, the upation of the emperor, he he, everybody who is anybody knows.
Teh: my interpretation of this either is that it¡¯s saying people who deserve to know would understand or only those who¡¯ve been in this job or had been in this position would understand /// Blu: Smort. I had no idea wtf it meant ._.
............
Ever since Yan Yuqing got acquainted with Dongfang Li, Dongfang Li would send someone into the pce to bring some toys to Yan Yuqing every now and then. Every time he entered the pce, he would make a detour to Jinfangzhai.
Of course, all this went on in secret, so it should definitely not be discovered at all, right?
Well, in fact, Su Rui had deliberately made things convenient for him a long time ago, turning a blind eye to all Dongfang Li¡¯s actions.
An Emperor who would match his imperial concubine and his royal brother with such gusto ¨C since time immemorial, only one existed and it is definitely limited edition.
Blu: I¡¯m sorry. I did my best but.... This sentence is so chinese that it can¡¯t be any more chinese. It¡¯s basically saying that it¡¯s only Su Rui who could matchmake his concubine and his brother. I left the ¡®limited edition¡¯ in because... it¡¯s the author¡¯s style. Looking at this, I feel my heart crack.
Thus, under Su Rui¡¯s deliberate indulgence, Yan Yuqing and Dongfang Li quickly embarked on the route set in the original plot.
At this time, Yan Yunuo and Lu Muxun, who formed ties to each other because of the ¡°five hundred taels of silver¡±, also developed smoothly. Although Lu Muxun usually treated people gently and tepidly, he was still very serious with his feelings. After interacting with Yan Yunuo for a long time and after he affirmed his thoughts, Lu Muxun overtly and secretly began to hint at Yan Yunuo again and again. He was afraid that his feelings would scare Yan Yunuo and he was also afraid that Yan Yunuo wouldn¡¯t ept him.
Fortunately, even though Yunuo was a little slow, she finally understood Lu Muxun¡¯s intentions and slowly epted him in her heart...
And Yan Yunuo and Lu Muxun became a couple, Xu Bingyue began to be more anxious. During this period, she still helped Su Wan and Chen Shengbei send a letter to each other. Actually, there were several times Su Wan wanted to personally send it, but Xu Bingyue tried her best to dissuade her before she finally dispelled that idea.
As the rtionship between Su Wan and Chen Shengbei became more stable, Xu Bingyue¡¯s heart became more impatient.
At this moment, something major suddenly happened in Jinfangzhai¡ª¡ª
His Royal Highness Rui Wang went so far as to openly fool around with others in Jinfangzhai!
And the person who was caught red-handed by His Majesty the Emperor turned out to be Su Wan!
When Yan Yunuo learned the news, Su Wan had already been imprisoned in the Imperial n Court and Rui Wang was also imprisoned.
Su Wan already had Chen Shengbei, so how could she get involved with Rui Wang?
Yan Yunuo immediately went to Jinfangzhai to verify. Unfortunately, Jinfangzhai¡¯s door was always closed. No matter how Yan Yunuo knocked and called, the people of Jinfangzhai refused to open the door.
Desperate, Yan Yunuo went to the Imperial Hospital that very night to seek help from Lu Muxun.
Lu Muxun was naturally responsive to Yan Yunuo¡¯s request. The next day, the people of Jinfangzhai summoned Lu Muxun to treat Yan Yuqing. Yan Yunuo dressed up as a small servant boy and followed him into Jinfangzhai.
After not meeting for a few days, Yan Yuqing looked particrly haggard. It turned out that on that day, she was fooling around with Dongfang Li in the bedroom and she had already told Su Wan not to let anyone in. But right when the two of them were having sex, Su Wan rushed in panickingly.
¡°Master, His Majesty hase!¡±
Su Wan, who rushed into the bedroom, seemed to nked out when she saw the sight in front of her, but she still immediately ryed the bad news that the Emperor had arrived.
At that moment, the always cool-headed Dongfang Li, and not to mention Yan Yuqing, was stunned and his entire mind nked.
Recently, his journey to and from Jinfangzhai had be easier and more effortless, which made him rx his vignce a long time ago. Who knew that Dongfang Yao wouldunch a surprise attack at this time and to even catch them red-handed as theymit adultery on the bed!
At this critical juncture, Su Wan bravely came forward. She hurriedly packed Yan Yuqing¡¯s clothes and piled them into her arms: ¡°Master, quickly jump out of the side window.¡±
After just a moment of hesitation, Dongfang Li also reacted ¨C it was a capital offense to fool around with the Emperor¡¯s concubines in the harem! But the charge of taking advantage of the concubine¡¯s absence to fool around with her maid in the harem was much lighter.
So, he promptly pushed Yan Yuqing out of the window and then turned around and hugged Su Wan in his arms.
As the saying goes, if you¡¯re putting on an act, you have to act the whole set. So when Su Rui brought Wang Yi and entered, he saw Dongfang Li intending to forcefully kiss Su Wan in his arms, and Su Wan naturally struggled desperately.
In short, the Emperor¡¯s face at that moment turned ck and Su Rui rushed over, and then... then His Royal Highness Rui Wang was urately kicked in the lower body by a sweeping leg. He was not wearing much clothing in the first ce and immediately fell to the ground and wailed like a ghost......
Seeing that Su Rui was about to go berserk, Su Wan immediately shivered and knelt on the ground and kept shouting: ¡°Your Majesty, please spare ve¡¯s life! Your Majesty, please spare ve¡¯s life!¡±
Blu: ve ¨C it wasn¡¯t explicitly mentioned who¡¯s life she was asking to be spared. It could be Dongfang Li who¡¯s being beat up or her own. I¡¯m leaving it as ¡®ve¡¯ for now.
Su Wan¡¯s voice finally made Su Rui regain some of his reasoning. His face immediately clouded over and he coldly spoke: ¡°Servants, take them all away for me!¡±
When Yan Yuqing finally put on her clothes and pretended toe back from outside with her face all nervous and pale, she saw the scene of Su Rui leading people to bring Dongfang Li, who was still crying in pain, and Su Wan away.
At the moment when he passed by, Su Rui ignored Yan Yuqing¡¯s existence. Even so, after Su Rui had taken the people away, Yan Yuqing copsed to the ground in fear...
Chapter 177
Chapter 8.21 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
With such a big incident urring in Jinfangzhai, it was normal for Yan Yuqing to have a badplexion, but when Lu Muxun felt Yan Yuqing¡¯s pulse, his eyes suddenly shed.
Yan Yunuo, who was disguised as a small servant boy, was silent at this time. She nned to wait until after Lu Muxun had finished diagnosing Yan Yuqing before asking about Su Wan. But at this time, Lu Muxun suddenly asked: ¡°Dare to ask Beauty Yan, did your menstruatione on time this month?¡±
Menstruation...
¡°My menstruation didn¡¯te.¡± Yan Yuqing subconsciously replied while absent-mindedly lying on the bed, but the moment she had said those words, she immediately thought of something. Her eyes widened and she looked at Lu Muxun in horror.
¡°Imperial Physician Lu, Imperial Physician Lu, is it...¡±
At this time, there were only three of them in the inner room, so Lu Muxun did not deliberately conceal anything: ¡°Your pulse is as smooth as pearls, especially powerful. Beauty Yan, you...are pregnant!¡±
How, how could this be?
Yan Yuqing was stunned at what Lu Muxun said.
His Majesty only touched her once, and when she left that day, Steward Wang gave her a contraceptive soup as usual. Now that so much time has passed and she was suddenly pregnant. No matter how she thought about it, this seed in her stomach was not the Emperor¡¯s!
¡°Imperial Physician Lu, Sister, Sister Yunuo!¡±
In fact, Yan Yuqing had noticed Yan Yunuo as soon as she entered, but she was just not in the mood to talk to Yan Yunuo. However, it was different now. Now, Yan Yunuo and Lu Muxun were herst hope!
¡°Sister, help! Imperial Physician Lu, save me!¡±
Yan Yuqing suddenly struggled out of bed and begged as she knelt before Lu Muxun and Yan Yunuo.
Yan Yuqing knew Yan Yunuo¡¯s character best. She knows that as long as she cries and begs, Yan Yunuo will be soft-hearted and immediately agree. And with her agreement, Lu Muxun would naturally stand by her side. As long as the child was removed discreetly, her own little life would be saved.
¡°This......¡±
Lu Muxun looked at Yan Yunuo with a troubled expression. The situation was obvious at first nce. It seemed that it was Yan Yuqing who had been fooling around with the Rui Wang in Jinfangzhai and Su Wan was just her scapegoat!
¡°It was you.¡±
At this moment, Yan Yunuo also had an unpleasant expression. She looked at Yan Yuqing ¨C who was like a weeping beauty in front of her ¨C in disbelief: ¡°Yuqing, the one who was fooling around with Rui Wang is you, right?¡±
¡°Sister, I was confused by a ghost! I was momentarily muddled! I don¡¯t want to die! His Majesty will kill me! Please save me, save me sister!¡±
Yan Yuqing was afraid that Yan Yunuo would not agree to help her and her weeping became even more miserable.
Facing her sister, Yan Yunuo naturally couldn¡¯t bear to be cruel, but...
¡°What about Su Wan? She is innocent!¡±
Yan Yunuo unknowingly took a step back. She thought of Su Wan¡¯s smiling face and everything that she had done for her.
¡°Su Wan volunteered! She is willing! She is willing to help me, so sister, are you going to watch me die?¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo mention Su Wan, Yan Yuqing immediately loudly defended herself.
Su Wan, she volunteered.
She was always so kind, a kind of kindness that would make people feel ashamed.
Yan Yunuo remembered that time when Su Wan had entered the Xinzheku instead of her and the long scar on her arm. That scar would be with her for the rest of her life.
What about this time?
After entering the Imperial n Court, could she stille out alive?
¡°No, I can not.¡±
Yan Yunuo took another step back. Seeing that she was still so stubborn, a ruthless light flitted past Yan Yuqing¡¯s eyes. She suddenly pulled off the hairpin on her head and pressed it against her throat: ¡°Sister, if you and Imperial Physician Lu don¡¯t save me, I will die, but Su Wan is different. She is only a pce maid. His Majesty will just sentence her to torture. His Majesty still dotes on me. As long as my matter is not discovered by His Majesty, I can still go to His Majesty to plead for Su Wan, but... if the matter between Rui Wang and I were to be leaked... Sister, think about it. Based on that cruel nature of the Emperor, will there be any survivors within the whole Jinfangzhai? By then, Su Wan will really escape death by the skin of her teeth!¡±
It has to be said that Yan Yuqing¡¯s persuasion skills have been maxed to the limit. After her spiel, Yan Yunuo¡¯s heart began to sway again.
¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡±
She felt confused and vigorously shook her head: ¡°I want to see Su Wan! Let¡¯s talk about it after I meet her!¡±
With that said, Yan Yunuo suddenly turned around and fled.
It was the first time that Yan Yunuo had encountered such a dilemma. At this time, she wished she could rece Su Wan! Then she wouldn¡¯t be so hard-pressed....
Seeing that Yan Yunuo fled, Yan Yuqing immediately turned her gaze to Lu Muxun: ¡°Imperial Physician Lu, you are a sensible person. You have to persuade my sister and not to let her do stupid things! She and I are biological sisters, and with me in the harem, she is more or less protected. If I get involved in an ident, then it won¡¯t end well for her.¡±
Yan Yunuo was indeed a biological sister of Yan Yuqing¡¯s. Of course, when the fake Yan Yunuo entered the pce, the two of them always called themselves sisters in order to conceal her identity as an impostor. After a long time, Yan Yunuo really regarded Yan Yuqing as her own blood-rted sister.
Therefore, Lu Muxun currently didn¡¯t know that Yan Yunuo and Yan Yuqing weren¡¯t rted by blood at all...
¡°Beauty Yan, I will prescribe some medicine for you. Take care of yourself first. As for the remaining matter, we will slowly resolve it.¡±
Lu Muxun calmed Yan Yuqing¡¯s emotions and prescribed her a few more additional medicines before he unhurriedly left Jinfangzhai.
After Lu Muxun left, Yan Yuqing wiped away the tears on her face and subconsciously stroked her still t belly with her hands.
Although she really liked Dongfang Li, she can¡¯t keep this child! She absolutely cannot keep him. If Lu Muxun and Yan Yunuo refuse to help her, then she would have no choice but to take the risk and ask another Imperial Physician for help...
It was already winter and the nights in the Imperial City became even colder.
After Yan Yunuo came out of Jinfangzhai, she absent-mindedly wandered around in the harem. She was in a state of confusion now. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Yan Yuqing, but what would happen to Su Wan if Yan Yuqing was saved?
Unknowingly, Yan Yunuo went to the gate of the Imperial Hospital. Looking up at the familiar que, she couldn¡¯t help sighing. She really was useless, she couldn¡¯t do anything.
Lu Muxun was still treating Yan Yuqing in Jinfangzhai at this time. What use was it for her to go to the Imperial Hospital?
¡°Sister Yunuo?¡±
At this time, a familiar figure suddenly jumped into Yan Yunuo¡¯s sight. It was Fu Lu, the young male servant next to Lu Muxun. Originally, Fu Lu and Lu Muxun were supposed to make the house call today, but in order to bring Yan Yunuo to Jinfangzhai, Lu Muxun lent Fu Lu¡¯s clothes to Yan Yunuo.
¡°Why did Sister Yunuoe back alone?¡±
Looking at the distracted Yan Yunuo, Fu Lu asked with some concern.
Yan Yunuo didn¡¯t speak, but shook her head inattentively. Seeing her in such a bad state, Fu Lu¡¯s expression also changed: ¡°Are you looking for a way to save Sister Su Wan? What can we do? ¡±
Little Fu Lu couldn¡¯t help but start pacing around: ¡°Sister Su Wan is such a good person, so she must definitely be innocent. She also told me to do good deeds. Good people will be rewarded!¡±
As he finished speaking, Fu Lu¡¯s eyes reddened a little. He was actually not bad at heart, just a little greedy, but the most taboo thing in the Imperial Hospital was greed. Once you make mistakes because of greed, you might implicate all your close rtives!
And since being ¡°educated¡± by Su Wanst time, Fu Lu has really slowly gotten rid of his greed. It was because of this that he was finally recognized by Lu Muxun and now he was studying pharmacopoeia under Lu Muxun.
So until now, Fu Lu has a deep memory of Su Wan¡¯s saying ¨C ¡°Do more good and you will be rewarded¡±.
Good people will be rewarded?
Yan Yunuo¡¯s expression was a little dazed ¡ª
Su Wan was punished in her ce and took the me for Yan Yuqing.
She has done so many good things, so will she be rewarded? Will she really be okay?
Chapter 178
Chapter 8.22 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Bai mama had been passing her days full of worry recently ah~ Ever since Su Wan had left Xinzheku and Steward Wang also gave her arge reward, Bai mama couldn¡¯t wait for the imperial edict to transfer her away from Xinzheku.
Would anyone want to die in this courtyard where even the birds won¡¯t fly over?
The capital was cold in winter, but Bai mama¡¯s heart was colder than the icy northwest wind. Just when Bai mama lost faith, Wang Yi finally came by with hertest job appointment from the Emperor.
An imperial decree made Mother Bai suddenly jump from being a little steward of Xinzheku to a manager in the left department of the Imperial n Court.
Although these two ces were both ces where sinners were held, there was a big difference, okay?
The Imperial n Court was directly in charge of the royals. Except for those who hadmitted serious crimes in the imperial city, most of the people in the Imperial n Court were imperial children who had made mistakes and were usually disobedient. These little lords were used to holding themselves at a lofty status. It was also very demanding in the Imperial n Court and as it happened, the Imperial n Court was under the direct jurisdiction of the Emperor. Every manager in the Imperial n Court received imperial orders directly from the Emperor and were not afraid of these royal children. So once you enter the Imperial n Court, everyone has to be obedient. If you want to eat, drink well and have privileges, it¡¯s possible, but you have to hand over the money!
It could be said that the Imperial n Court was a ce of many ill-gotten gains and a manager of the Imperial n Court was a fifth-rank official position that not only enjoyed the court¡¯s sry, they were also allowed to apply for their own residence outside the pce ¨C which was the privilege of every staff of the Imperial n Court ¨C as they were considered to bepletely separate from the imperial city.
When receiving the imperial edict, Bai mama¡¯s hands trembled.
¡°Steward Wang has worked hard!¡±
After celebrating joyfully, Bai mama hurriedly took out a bank note ofrge value from her arms and handed it to Wang Yi, but Wang Yi shook his head and smiled mysteriously at Bai mama: ¡°Mama ah, it¡¯s not as simple as running into a windfall! You have to continue performing well when you arrive at the Imperial n Court! His Majesty is watching!¡±
Although she didn¡¯t quite understand Wang Yi¡¯s words, Bai mama nheless gratefully nodded and promised, bearing a smile on her face as Wang Yi escorted her out of Xinzheku.
After Bai mama left Xinzheku, her position was reced by her confidant Yue Mei.
After arriving at the n¡¯s Mansion, Bai mama changed into the uniform that belonged to the Left Zongshi of the Imperial n Court. The dark silk cloth was embroidered with the emblem of the Dashang Dynasty¡¯s royal family.
Bai mama felt like the world was beautiful when she wore this new uniform! On the first day of taking office, she immediately brought a group of female stewards under hermand to the left prison for inspection, and after that, Bai mama froze like a rock¡ª¡ª
¡°Bai mama, what a coincidence, I can even run into you here too.¡±
In the clean and tidy prison, Su Wan sat while practicing calligraphy. From a distance, she heard Bai mama¡¯s loud voice. When she brought her entourage closer, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but give her a greeting: ¡°Oh yes, look at my bad memory. You are now Bai Zongshi!¡±
Blu: Zongshi ¨C a manager of the Imperial n Court
At this time, Bai mama¡¯s heart was conflicted. She immediately thought of the meaningful words of Steward Wang when he delivered the decree¡ª¡ª
There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s better to do something you¡¯re familiar with than something foreign that¡¯s to you!
Blu: Here it is, if you¡¯re interested. ×öÉú²»Èç×öÊì (zu¨° sh¨¥ng b¨´ r¨² zu¨° sh¨²)
No wonder the Emperor directly transferred her directly to the Imperial n Court! He wants her to continue serving Su Wan!
This was fine. Did this at least meant that she served her well thest time? Bai mama just froze for a moment and immediately directed her subordinates to open the door to Su Wan¡¯s prison cell. Then she waved everyone away and approached Su Wan with a smile: ¡°Lady Su, just call me Bai Pei. This is this old ve¡¯s humble name. If this ce was not the n Court, this old ve would not dare to be arrogant in front of thedy.¡±
Bai Pei didn¡¯t want to worry about why Su Wan was staying in such a strange ce. She only knew that as long as she took care of thisdy, she could constantly get promoted!
¡°En.¡±
After hearing Bai Pei¡¯s words, Su Wan just nodded lightly: ¡°Having you here sets me at ease. If anyone were to visit me in these next few days, the men will not be allowed to enter but women are.¡±
Men will not be allowed in?
Bai Pei¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Then the Empe ¨C .....I mean, that Lord?¡±
¡°Him?¡±
Su Wan smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this.¡±
No matter if it was Xinzheku or the Imperial n Court, there was no ce that could stop Su Rui.
Blu: Hm? Not even the female¡¯s bathroom?
¡°Oh, this old ve understands, understands.¡±
Bai Pei nodded. She bent over and scanned the prison where Su Wan was now staying at. Huh, sure enough, she still had all the daily necessities she needed¨C
Could it be that the Emperores here every night?
Thinking of how she identally met the Emperorst time, Bai Pei¡¯s whole body shuddered. From the bottom of her heart, she warned herself that she must never visit Lady Su so casually after nightfall...
The days in the Imperial n Court were actually morefortable than in Xinzheku. Although this time she was confined in a small space, Su Wan could rx andfortably rest on the big bed here.
But Dongfang Li, who was also confined in the right sector of the Imperial n Court, was not so lucky. Although his attempt to kiss Su Wan that day was unsessful, he had used his hands to hold her. So on the first night in the Imperial n Court, Dongfang Li¡¯s hands were forcefully broken by Su Rui. Dongfang Li ¨C who was in so much pain that he almost fainted ¨C kept yelling for the Zongzheng and Zongling to uphold justice for him. At that time, Dongfang Li still didn¡¯t know that before Su Rui came to this cell, he had already dealt with the Zongling of the Imperial n Court and his goons ¡ª
Blu: So ording to my mad research skills (a.k.a. googling), the Imperial n Court is like jail but for them royals. There are 2 Zongzhengs, the left and right, who assist the Zongling. So the order is probably: Zongling > Zongzheng > Zongshi (which is Bai Pei¡¯s position). In this story, there are 2 sides, the left and right for females and males respectively. Also, I think sugar has cured me of my headache. Hurrah for milk tea.
In the face of absolute power and strength, everything else is meaningless.
With the arrival of the first heavy snowfall in winter, the entire imperial city was covered with snow and there was a vast expanse of white everywhere.
Yan Yunuo finally spent money to find someone to let her sneak in and have the opportunity to see Su Wan in the Imperial n Court. This time Su Wan didn¡¯t need to exaggerate too much in her act.
She just told Bai Pei to switch her to an ordinary cell in advance.
The sun was not visible in the cell with only the dim, flickering candlelight. When Yan Yunuo saw Su Wan, she was sitting quietly in the cell and writing something.
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
¡°Sister Yunuo, you¡¯vee?¡±
Seeing Yan Yunuo, Su Wan gave her a small smile.
Seeing her smile and seeing the hideous scar on her arm that was vaguely showed under the white prison uniform. Yan Yunuo didn¡¯t have the heart to look on and turned her face away a little: ¡°Xiao Wan, I know the truth about that matter. I know that you are innocent. Yuqing, she...¡±
Su Wan shook her head at Yan Yunuo and hinted that the walls have ears: ¡°Sister Yunuo, I know what you want to say. One person does it and the other person bears it, Beauty Yan is kind to me. I can¡¯t implicate her.¡±
Blu: walls have ears ¨C beware of eavesdroppers
With that said, Su Wan lightly wrote a phrase on the rice paper on top of the short table¡ªreturn the kindness bestowed to you, virtue has its rewards.
Seeing that Su Wan was so optimistic, Yan Yunuo subconsciously bit her lips. Yan Yunuo asked herself if she could do this for her sister, but now standing from the perspective of a bystander, she felt distressed for Su Wan.
She knew that Su Wan was only passing her days sofortably now because the people of the Imperial n Court had not yet started interrogating her case. Once the interrogation begins, she will definitely get tortured and it will definitely be a bloody endeavor....
When Yan Yunuo went to visit Su Wan at the Imperial n Court, Chen Shengbei, who was staying in the guard barracks, stayed alone in the room and drowned his sorrows in alcohol. Xu Bingyue had already told him about what happened to Su Wan, but even till now, Chen Shengbei didn¡¯t believe that Su Wan would really have anything to do with Rui Wang.
Who was Rui Wang? If he had wanted a little pce maid, he only needed to speak to the Emperor and His Majesty would definitely have directly bestowed him the person he liked.
Chen Shengbei firmly believed that Su Wan must have been framed and wronged.
He must find a way to save Su Wan! Yes, he must save her!
Chen Shengbei¡¯s eyes gradually became firm. Tomorrow he will go to the Imperial n Court. He wants to meet Su Wan in person and let her tell him everything.
Blu: So, what do you guys wager Su Wan would do? owo
Chapter 179
Chapter 8.23 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Chen Shengbei¡¯s trip to the Imperial n Court was naturally not as smooth as Yan Yunuo¡¯s. Bai Pei had already been ordered by Su Wan that no men were allowed in.
Chen Shengbei, who was turned away, could only quietly stand outside the gate of the Imperial n Court, looking at the high walls of the courtyard in front of him¡ª¡ª
Su Wan, why won¡¯t you see me?
He anxiously left the Imperial n Court. When Chen Shengbei returned to the guard barracks, he saw Xu Bingyue ¨C who had been waiting in his room for a long time.
¡°Big Brother Chen, did you go out?¡±
Seeing that Chen Shengbei¡¯s expression was not good, Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern.
¡°I... I went to the Imperial n Court.¡±
Chen Shengbei replied absent-mindedly. Hearing his words, Xu Bingyue immediately became nervous: ¡°Big Brother Chen, then you... have you seen Sister Su Wan?¡±
Chen Shengbei shook his head, turned and sat on a wooden chair: ¡°She refused to see me. Bingyue, do you think she doesn¡¯t believe in me? In fact, I¡¯ve always believed that she was innocent!¡±
¡°Big Brother Chen.¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes flickered at Chen Shengbei¡¯s words and a very anxious look appeared on her face: ¡°Big Brother Chen, maybe you have misunderstood Sister Su Wan. With an incident like that urring, she might...not want to implicate you?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Chen Shengbei¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Bingyue, you must be right! Xiao Wan definitely didn¡¯t want to implicate me. She is so kind. But now that she refuses to see me, how should I express my intentions?¡±
After frowning and hesitating for a moment, Chen Shengbei suddenly raised his head, looking brightly at Xu Bingyue: ¡°Bingyue, help me go to the Imperial n Court to see Su Wan! If it was you, she would definitely meet you! How about you tell her my intentions, make her trust me and persuade her to see me?¡±
¡°This......¡±
Hearing Chen Shengbei¡¯s request, Xu Bingyue¡¯s little face showed hesitation: ¡°Big Brother Chen, you don¡¯t know this but elder sister Xiao Wan¡¯s character is very stubborn and it¡¯s hard to change the things she has decided on. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t believe me if I go empty-handed, unless.....¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Shengbei¡¯s waist. There was a jade pendant hanging beside the sword he was wearing, which was the token of his engagement with Su Wan.
¡°Big Brother Chen, give me the engagement token between you and Sister Su Wan. I will show it to Sister Su Wan as proof. She should believe that you¡¯re sincere!¡±
At this time Xu Bingyue was serious and sincere, so Chen Shengbei did not doubt her words at all. He just hesitated for a moment and his heart was conflicted: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trouble you, Bingyue!¡±
Chen Shengbei took the jade pendant from his waist and solemnly ced it in Xu Bingyue¡¯s palms.
When the jade pendantnded in her hands, Xu Bingyue was inwardly excited and nervous, but her face still showed a very solemn and serious look: ¡°Brother Chen, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely give this jade pendant to Sister Su Wan.¡±
Firmly clenching the jade pendant on the palm of her hand, Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes shed with a cruel light¡ª¡ª
How could Su Wan ¨C a sinner ¨C be worthy of the Chen family¡¯s jade pendant?
This jade pendant will be hers. Sooner orter, it will be hers!
.......
The next day, in the Imperial n Court.
Xu Bingyue asked for leave with Liao Siyi early in the morning and took the token to leave the back pce and went to the Imperial n Court.
Su Wan had just gotten up. The days here were reallyfortable. One couldn¡¯t tell whether it was day or night in the cell. Last night, she was so bored that she yed chess with Su Rui in the cell, and as she yed, she lost track of time. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Yi¡¯s reminder, the two of them would probably have yed until morning.
After Su Rui went to attend morning court, Su Wan did not eat breakfast, but took afortable rest. So when Xu Bingyue came in, Su Wan looked sleepy and listless.
¡°Sister Su Wan.¡±
Xu Bingyue handed some broken silver to the female supervisor who was keeping an eye on Su Wan. The woman immediately opened the cell door for her. Seeing that there were no scars on Su Wan¡¯s body, Xu Bingyue narrowed her eyes, and when she raised her eyes again, both her eyes were already watery: ¡°Sister, you have suffered during this period!¡±
The tears came so fast ah!
Blu: This had a somewhat sarcastic tone to it. Like, Wow, amazing, your tears came so fast!
Seeing Xu Bingyue¡¯s superb acting skills, Su Wan had to follow up with her performance and showed a forced smile: ¡°The case has not yet been trialed. My situation right now is still consideredfortable.¡±
¡°After that... Sister Su Wan, what if you are really convicted?¡±
It was a capital offense for a pce maid to have sexual rtionships with others! And the partner of this rtionship was Rui Wang.
In fact, Xu Bingyue didn¡¯t believe that Su Wan would have an illicit sexual rtionship with Rui Wang. If you said that it was Yan Yuqing ¨C that girl who wasn¡¯t content with what she had ¨C she would have believed it.
But what does it matter? It didn¡¯t matter if she believed it or not, the main thing was whether the Emperor believed it, and more importantly, whether she wanted Chen Shengbei to believe it!
¡°If the death penalty is inevitable, I will admit to it.¡±
Su Wan sighed: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for making all of you worry for me.¡±
¡°Sister Su Wan, what are you talking about? We are sisters, so naturally we must share weal and woe. And Big Brother Chen...¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes flickered: ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you see Big Brother Chen? The both of us want to help you. These past 2 days, he was.....very worried because you didn¡¯t see him!¡±
Xu Bingyue deliberately used the term ¡°the both of us¡± to get Su Wan¡¯s attention.
Sure enough, Su Wan seemed to hesitate for sometime with a skeptical look on her face when she heard Xu Bingyue¡¯s words. At this time, Xu Bingyue deliberately took a few steps forward and raised her pce skirt: ¡°Here, sister, your body is weak, I will help support you.¡±
At the moment she moved, the jade pendant on her waist was immediately exposed.
Seeing that jade pendant Xu Bingyue carried with her, Su Wan froze and her face went pale. She slowly raised her hand and gently touched that jade pendant on Xu Bingyue¡¯s waist with her fingers: ¡°Bingyue, this jade pendant, this jade pendant is...¡±
¡°Ah? This jade pendant!¡±
Xu Bingyue suddenly let go of her hands holding Su Wan, her pretty face was flustered: ¡°Sister Su Wan, Brother Chen did not give me this jade pendant. I, I bought it myself. Didn¡¯t I say that your pendant was pretty? So I just...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s expression wasplicated: ¡°The bottom of this jade pendant is also engraved with a small ¡®Chen¡¯. This is something they had passed down in their family, I wouldn¡¯t misidentify it.¡±
Seeing how Su Wan spoke so confidently, Xu Bingyue immediately knelt down: ¡°Sister Su Wan, I¡¯ve let you down, but Shengbei and I, we sincerely love each other! I have always wanted to tell you this, but...I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the shock. Now that something like this has happened to you, Shengbei and I couldn¡¯t bear to tell you about it! Sister Su Wan, everything is my fault. I couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions. Don¡¯t me Brother Shengbei, he didn¡¯t deliberately lie to you! Don¡¯t me him! If you want to me someone, then me me!¡±
Xu Bingyue raised her head with tears on her face and firmly grasped Su Wan¡¯s white prison uniform with her hands: ¡°Sister, whether you want to beat me or scold me, Bingyue has noints.¡±
Su Wan took a few steps back with an ugly expression on her face, her whole body was slightly trembling.
Seeing that she kept silent, Xu Bingyue had to cry harder.
¡°Forget it.¡±
Su Wan gently brushed away Xu Bingyue¡¯s hands holding her clothes: ¡°This may be fate. When I am gone, you¡¯re still here to take care of him. I am relieved.¡±
¡°Sister Su Wan?¡±
Xu Bingyue immediately stood up when she heard Su Wan¡¯s words and grabbed her arm in excitement: ¡°Are you willing to forgive us?¡±
¡°Emotions cannot be forced. Since you both really love each other, then the marriage contract between me and him is invalid.¡±
With that said, Su Wan returned to her bedside and took out her jade pendant: ¡°Give it back to him. This is considered as returning it to its rightful owner.¡±
¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±
Xu Bingyue held the jade pendant that Su Wan handed over in her hands. This time, she truly felt at ease.
With this, anymitments Su Wan had towards Chen Shengbei had been broken. So no matter how much Chen Shengbei will ask someone to help him plead, Su Wan would never see him again.
And with this jade pendant, she will also have an excuse for Chen Shengbei when she returns!
Xu Bingyue, who had achieved her goal, perfunctorily chatted with Su Wan and then hurriedly turned and left. Seeing her departing back, Su Wan could imagine that she must have a smug expression on her face right now¡ª¡ª
Xu Bingyue, I¡¯ll let you be proud for the time being.
Soon, you won¡¯t be proud anymore.
Chapter 180
Chapter 8.24 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
Imperial City, Shangfu Bureau.
Due to the fact that Xu Bingyue had asked for leave and was absent, Yan Yunuo was very busy the whole morning. She was finally able to rest for a while at noon, but Chen Ji suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pulled Yan Yunuo out of the hall.
¡°Chen gonggong, Chen gonggong, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Yan Yunuo was baffled by Chen Ji¡¯s actions and questioned with uncertainty while passively following him along the way.
¡°How would Zajia know?¡±
Chen Ji rolled his eyes and hurriedly took Yan Yunuo outside of the Shangfu Bureau without a pause. Bai Pei was standing there with an anxious expression.
¡°Bai Sishi!¡±
Blu: Now in addition to Zongshi, Bai Pei is also being called Sishi (insert scream of frustration)
When Yan Yunuo saw Bai Pei¡¯s face, her expression also became tense: ¡°Why are you here, Bai Sishi? Did something happen to Su Wan?¡±
¡°Ai.¡±
Blu: Ai ¨C sigh
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s question, Bai Pei sighed and took out a letter from her arms: ¡°This is what Miss Su left for you, you can see it for yourself!¡±
Su Wan¡¯s letter?
Yan Yunuo took the letter and opened it quickly. The contents of the letter were very simple. It told Yan Yunuo to live well and also to tell Xu Bingyue and Chen Shengbei to live well. The whole letter looked more like a suicide letter.
¡°Bai Sishi, quickly take me to Su Wan! I¡¯m afraid something will happen to her!¡±
Before she even finished reading the letter, Yan Yunuo¡¯s expression drastically changed and she clutched Bai Pei¡¯s hand, wanting to run out.
¡°Ai, don¡¯t worry! Miss Su is fine for now!¡±
Bai Pei grabbed Yan Yunuo¡¯s hand: ¡°Just now, Su Wan hung herself in the Imperial n Court, but she has already been rescued. I found this letter on her desk, so I immediately came here to deliver it to you.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Yan Yunuo and Chen Ji were shocked when they heard that Su Wan hadmitted suicide.
¡°How can this be? Why does that girl take things too hard?¡±
Chen Ji flicked his horsetail whisk and said with a sigh: ¡°Is there any trouble in this world that you can¡¯t ovee? Hasn¡¯t the Emperor put off convicting her? What is she afraid of?¡±
¡°This...was also not about the matter regarding Rui Wang.¡±
Teh: Basically, Bai Pei is saying that the suicide is also not just about Rui Wang but also something else.
When Bai Pei said this, she looked troubled: ¡°When I passed by Miss Su¡¯s cell this morning, I overheard her conversation with someone else. That girl said that she and Miss Su¡¯s fianc¨¦ truly loved each other and wanted Miss Su to fulfill their wishes! Ai, this thing is too improper. Miss Su is already so miserable and someone still kicks her when she¡¯s down. It¡¯s natural that she took things too hard!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡±
Hearing what Bai Pei said, Chen Ji narrowed his eyes: ¡°There are so many b*tches in this world!¡±
¡°Could it be..... no, no.¡±
Yan Yunuo listened to Bai Pei¡¯s words and then carefully looked at the ¡°suicide note¡± left by Su Wan, her expression changed again and again¡ª¡ª
The person who robbed Su Wan¡¯s fiance, could it be... Xu Bingyue?
¡°Manager Bai, do you know the name of the girl who went to see Su Wan?¡±
Yan Yunuo suddenly grabbed Bai Pei¡¯s hand and asked nervously.
¡°What was it?¡±
Bai Pei frowned: ¡°This...our ce did record it. It seems to be something Bing, oh, something Yue?¡±
¡°Xu Bingyue?¡±
Yan Yunuo said the name shakingly. Hearing her words, Bai Pei¡¯s eyes brightened and fiercely pped her hands: ¡°Yes yes yes, it¡¯s Xu Bingyue!¡±
¡°Xu Bingyue? Just now, Zajia saw her go to the guard camp in the middle pce with a look like some small person intoxicated with sess. Hmph hmph, that damned girl, Zajia has long seen that she is not a good one.¡±
When mentioning Xu Bingyue, Chen Ji hardly concealed his loathing for her.
When she heard what he said, Yan Yunuo immediately grabbed Chen Ji¡¯s sleeves with an anxious look: ¡°Chen gonggong, help me! Take me to the guard camp! I¡¯m going to ask Chen Shengbei and Xu Bingyue and make it clear!¡±
¡°This......¡±
Chen Ji was a little troubled, but seeing Yan Yunuo¡¯s anxious appearance and noticing that Bai Pei kept winking at him, Chen Ji¡¯s thoughts quickly flit through his mind: ¡°Okay! Zajia also wants to go and personally see how heartless this pair of dog man and woman are! Let¡¯s go! Zajia will take you there!¡±
Blu: dog couple/ dog man and woman ¨C cheating couple
¡°I¡¯ll check it out too!¡±
Without waiting for the two people to invite her, Bai Pei took the initiative to follow after them.
This was the task that Su Wan had given her. She had to remember everything that will happen and then report to that greatdy when she returns...
There were not many people in the guard camp at noon. At this time, most of them had gone to eat after the change in shift. Today, Chen Shengbei and Xu Bingyue were in front of a courtyard next to the training grounds.
Chen Ji took Yan Yunuo and Bai Pei around most of the guard camp and finally found Chen Shengbei after being given directions. At this time, Chen Shengbei and Xu Bingyue were talking, and Chen Shengbei¡¯s emotions were rather agitated. His voice was loud and could be heard from a long distance away¡ª¡ª
¡°I don¡¯t believe it, Xiao Wan wouldn¡¯t treat me like this! She must have said this deliberately just to make me give up!¡±
Chen Shengbei was stirred up and his voice was trembling: ¡°I want to meet her in person. If she doesn¡¯t see me, I will keep waiting for her outside the Imperial n Court!¡±
¡°Big Brother Chen, why don¡¯t you understand?¡±
Xu Bingyue took out the jade pendant that Su Wan had returned to Chen Shengbei: ¡°She has even returned the jade pendant to you! She really won¡¯t see you again! She has stayed in Jinfangzhai for so long and is ustomed to her master¡¯s fine clothes and food! She wants to be a Wangfei, she wants to be a master, this kind of feeling is understandable! Brother Chen, give up! Even if you really meet her, then what? Before I met her today, I didn¡¯t believe that the matter between her and Rui Wang was true. I thought she was secretly sorrowful for not seeing you. I always felt that she was very kind and she didn¡¯t want to implicate you, but... it turned out not to be.¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s eyes were also red now. She raised her hand and gently grabbed Chen Shengbei¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Big Brother Chen, why don¡¯t you forget her? Aren¡¯t there many fine girls in this world? Why must you suffer so much for someone who doesn¡¯t love you?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not, it won¡¯t.¡±
If Su Wan did not personally tell him, Chen Shengbei felt that he would be unwilling to give up. He would not believe and was not willing to believe in all this.
The three people not far away listened to the conversation between the pair. Bai Pei couldn¡¯t help but mutter in a low voice: ¡°This really is Miss Su¡¯s good sister. Showing one face in front of people, but another face behind their back.¡±
¡°Hmph hmph.¡±
Chen Ji coldly snorted twice: ¡°There are so many double-faced treachery in the pce. You can only me Su Wan for being so foolish. To actually be willing to believe whatever people say and even wants to be a good person? Isn¡¯t there a saying that good people do not live long while bad people live for a thousand years? The good people in this pce are going to go extinct!¡± At this point, Chen Ji couldn¡¯t help but nudge the lifeless Yan Yunuo in front of him: ¡°Yunuo, you usually work the closest with Xu Bingyue. You have to clearly look at her face. Learn a lesson from Su Wan¡¯s mistakes! Don¡¯t foolishly follow Su Wan and block spears for others all day. She is stupid! So stupid!¡±
Blu: It was actually ¡®gun¡¯ instead of ¡®spear¡¯, but I don¡¯t think guns have been invented yet, so I substituted it.
Stupid?
Yes, Su Wan was a fool. She would admit any crime for her sisters and was even willing to surrender her beloved in the end .
But was it worth it for someone like Xu Bingyue?
The spectators see the chess game better than the yers.
Yan Yunuo, as a spectator, a good-hearted spectator who had a sense of justice, she really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡ª¡ª
¡°Xu Bingyue!¡±
She suddenly rushed out and ran directly in front of Xu Bingyue and Chen Shengbei, raised her hand and fiercely pped Xu Bingyue.
¡°This p is on Su Wan¡¯s behalf!¡±
Yan Yunuo has never done anything to anyone since she was a child, let alone pped others. This time she was really angry that she moved on impulse. After hitting Xu Bingyue, Yan Yunuo felt the burden on her shoulders lightened considerably.
It turned out that pping people could really give your irritable angry heart a lot offort.
Chapter 181
Chapter 8.25 ¨C Goddess of the Harem
¡°Yan Yunuo!¡±
Xu Bingyue was dizzy by the sudden pping. She covered her glowing red cheek and a cold light shed past her eyes: ¡°Sister Yunuo, what are you doing? What do you mean ¡®on Sister Su Wan¡¯s behalf¡¯?¡±
Seeing that Xu Bingyue acting innocent, Yan Yunuo couldn¡¯t help but look up at Chen Shengbei, who was standing aside with a dark expression full of doubt: ¡°Are you Chen Shengbei?¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s question, Chen Shengbei nodded. Originally, when Yan Yunuo rushed to hit Xu Bingyue, Chen Shengbei had time to stop it, but when he heard her mention Su Wan¡¯s name, Chen Shengbei instinctively paused and didn¡¯t immediately make a move.
¡°Xu Bingyue.¡±
Seeing Chen Shengbei admit his identity, Yan Yunuo turned his face to look at Xu Bingyue again: ¡°Big Brother Chen is Su Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦. You are acting too familiar with him, aren¡¯t you letting Su Wan down?¡±
¡°I and Brother Chen are open and aboveboard, so what am I afraid of? If Sister Yunuo feels that it¡¯s improper, you can go and tell Sister Su Wan. She already said that she doesn¡¯t want Brother Chen anymore, so why can¡¯t I be with Brother Chen?¡±
Xu Bingyue¡¯s answer can be described as ambiguous, in order to confuse Yan Yunuo.
¡°Ha ha.¡±
Hearing what she said, Yan Yunuo finally smiled. She just asked that on purpose, but didn¡¯t expect that Xu Bingyue would still dare to answer.
¡°Who told you Su Wan didn¡¯t want Chen Shengbei anymore?¡±
Yan Yunuo took out Su Wan¡¯s letter from her arms: ¡°Just after you went to see her, Su Wanmitted suicide in the Imperial Court n! This is her suicide note! Xu Bingyue, do you dare tell Chen Shengbei what you told Su Wan in the Imperial n Court?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Xu Bingyue was also surprised to hear that Su Wan had actuallymitted suicide. Chen Shengbei suddenly took a step forward and held Yan Yunuo¡¯s shoulders tightly: ¡°Was what you said true? Su Wan... how is Xiaowan now? Was she saved?¡±
¡°So you still know to care about her?¡±
Yan Yunuo turned around and looked at the agitated Chen Shengbei, who was obviously kept in the dark: ¡°Xu Bingyue told Su Wan that you and her truly love each other! Su Wan went on the road with no return because of you guys!¡±
¡°Bingyue!¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s words, Chen Shengbei¡¯s gaze ¨C that was as cold as a de ¨C fell on Xu Bingyue¡¯s face: ¡°Was what she said true? What did you tell Su Wan?¡±
¡°I...... I......¡±
Xu Bingyue was a little flustered for a while. She didn¡¯t know how much Yan Yunuo knew, let alone what was written in Su Wan¡¯s suicide note. In such a short period of time, she even had to think of another excuse that wouldn¡¯t make other people suspicious. This was definitely an exceedingly difficult situation.
When Chen Shengbei saw Xu Bingyue¡¯s reaction, he already knew the answer. No wonder she kept persuading him not to confront Su Wan face to face.
No wonder she used to deliberately dy the time and chat with him every time she came to deliver a letter to him.
Chen Shengbei connected everything together and soon understood Xu Bingyue¡¯s selfish motives.
Sure enough, how could there be so many sisters with deep feelings between them deep in the inner pce?
¡°You are really vicious!¡±
Chen Shengbei looked at Xu Bingyue fiercely, in addition to hatred there was also deep disgust in his eyes. Chen Shengbei has always been a particrly upright person. He hates those who were greedy, vain and sowed discord. Now that he saw Xu Bingyue¡¯s true colours, Chen Shengbei would naturally not have any good impression towards her, let alone the slightest hint of love.
Chen Shengbei turned around and looked at Yan Yunuo who looked simrly distressed: ¡°Miss Yan, thank you for telling me the truth. How is Su Wan?¡±
¡°Su Wan was rescued. There is no danger to her life, but she is still in aa.¡±
Regarding Su Wan¡¯s current situation, Bai Pei naturally told Yan Yunuo. Bai Pei also kindly reminded Yan Yunuo that the Imperial n Court must report such a matter to His Majesty to make the final decision, so now the Imperial n Court is declining all visitors. If they want to visit Su Wan, they will have to wait till after the Emperor finishes handling the matter...
Because of Yan Yunuo¡¯s timely appearance, Chen Shengbei managed to avoid being deceived by Xu Bingyue. Naturally, the matter ended with Chen Shengbei and Yan Yunuo leaving one after another, leaving Xu Bingyue all alone as she stared at Yan Yunuo¡¯s leaving figure with a bitter face ¡ª¡ª
Yan Yunuo, you nosy fool!
I won¡¯t forgive you! Since you won¡¯t let me live well, then I won¡¯t let you live well!
Since Big Brother Chen hates me now, then how can you be a couple with Imperial Physician Lu?
Xu Bingyue has always been such a person. Once she encounters a problem, it will only ever be someone else¡¯s fault. She never thought that she was the cause. She only knew that if she was not doing well, then she would ruin it for everyone else.
Yan Yunuo, just you wait!
With a strong sense of hatred towards Yan Yunuo festering deep in her heart, Xu Bingyue slowly turned around and did not return to the Shangfu Bureau, but instead slowly walked towards another ce in the back pce...
Late at night.
On a cold winter night, Lu Muxun didn¡¯t carry antern with him. He followed the route in his memory and walked to a vacant side hall in the back pce.
Nobody was around and the night wind wailed.
Lu Muxun tightened the cotton robe on his body and looked around. Not long after, a small figure appeared in his sight.
The figure hurriedly walked under the dark of night, only a vague outline could be seen from a distance. When the figure came close, he discovered that the person waspletely covered in a thick ck hooded cloak.
¡°Yunuo?¡±
Lu Muxun called out in a low voice. The figure heard his voice and involuntarily sped up, following that voice directly to Lu Muxun.
¡°Yunuo, you...¡±
Lu Muxun was just about to ask Yan Yunuo why she had asked to meet him at this ce, when the person in front of him suddenly lifted her hood, revealing Yan Yuqing¡¯s face under it!
¡°Beauty Yan?¡±
Lu Muxun took a step back and looked at Yan Yuqing in surprise: ¡°How are you...¡±
¡°My sister asked to meet me here!¡±
Yan Yuqing also inexplicably looked at Lu Muxun at this time: ¡°Why are you alone, Imperial Physician Lu? Where¡¯s my sister?¡±
¡°D*mn!¡±
Lu Muxun¡¯s face changed abruptly when he heard Yan Yuqing¡¯s words.
Yan Yuqing also thought of something at this time, but unfortunately everything was toote. The soaring light of fire illuminated the dark sky and arge group of inner pce servants holding torches surrounded the two people under the leadership of Wang Yi. The person standing next to Wang Yi was surprisingly Xu Bingyue!
Yan Yuqing was usually a particrly cautious person, but this time she still fell into Xu Bingyue trap. It was all because Xu Bingyue knew them too well.
She imitated Yan Yunuo¡¯s handwriting to make an appointment with Lu Muxun and then left a letter to Yan Yuqing, asking her toe here to discuss Su Wan¡¯s affairs together after nightfall.
The current Yan Yuqing was still at a loss on what to do. Seeing that Yan Yunuo was finally willing to take the initiative to meet with her, she even thought that Yan Yunuo wanted to help her, so Yan Yuqing did not doubt that he was there. And so she unsuspectingly fell into Xu Bingyue¡¯s trap ¡ª¡ª
Sometimes the one who harms you the most is not necessarily your enemy, but your friend.
The closer the person was to you, the quicker, more urate and ruthless they were when they made a move!
Chapter 182
Chapter 8.26 ¨C Goddess of the Harem (Epilogue)
Have a dropped novel you want to read more chapters of?
Site Features
Yan Yunuo only learned the news that Lu Muxun and Yan Yuqing had been arrested the next morning. At the same time, news that Xu Bingyue had been favored by His Majesty because of her merits in reporting began to circte in the Shangfu Bureau and that she has been transferred to the centre pce as his Chief Maid.
Blu: Yuqian Shangyi (ÓùÇ°ÉÐÒÇ) is the Emperor¡¯s personal female official, who follows the Emperor to court. This position is the same as the position of the Chief Eunuch. It is not to be underestimated and must not be offended. (Source: Baidu) /// Basically, in this story, she¡¯s on equal grounds as Wang Yi.
The Chief Maid was the Emperor¡¯s personal pce maid and the highest-ranking female official in the back pce. From a little pce maid of the Shangfu Bureau to the Emperor¡¯s personal maid, this was simply reaching the sky in a single bound!
Before Xu Bingyue left, all the sycophantic opportunistic people in the Shangfu Bureau surrounded her with smiles on their faces, ttering and fawning on her.
Xu Bingyue always smiled in the face of everyone¡¯s infatuation. When she took her entourage and arrogantly strut out of the gates of the Shangfu Bureau, she saw Yan Yunuo who had just returned from the Imperial Hospital after inquiring for news. The two of them could be described as enemies meeting on a narrow road.
¡°Xu Bingyue! You are simply too much! You framed Imperial Physician Lu and Yuqing! It must be you! I want to take you to the Emperor and report!¡±
At this time, Yan Yunuo had already seen Xu Bingyue¡¯s true face. Seeing her being proud of herself, she couldn¡¯t help but rush over agitatedly. But before she could reach Xu Bingyue, she was stopped by the two lower-rank maids behind Xu Bingyue: ¡°Audacious ve, you actually dare to speak rudely to Chief Maid Xu! Do you know the consequences?¡±
Yes, now that Xu Bingyue was Chief Maid Xu, her status was half a level higher than that of Liao Siyi.
This was called rising to the sky in one night.
Yan Yunuo was stopped by two courtdies and her hands were also restrained. Seeing her look anxious and helpless, Xu Bingyue smiled happily: ¡°Yan Yunuo, you want to hit me again? Hmph, just because you want to hit me? Someonee, p her for me!¡±
¡°Pa pa!¡± ¡°Pa pa!¡±
The loud ps were endless and with the maids moving to surround them, both sides of Yan Yunuo¡¯s face were red and swollen from the ps and red blood gradually oozed out from the corners of her mouth.
¡°Alright.¡±
Xu Bingyue made a gesture and walked towards Yan Yunuo step-by-step. She chuckled, raised her hand, and pinched Yan Yunuo¡¯s chin with her slender fingers: ¡°Yan Yunuo, are you worthy to fight with me? You made Big Brother Chen hate me, so I will let your Imperial Physician Lu die without a burial ce.¡±
Xu Bingyue couldn¡¯t help leaning against Yan Yunuo¡¯s ear and whispering in a low voice: ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you. It is said that His Royal Highness Rui Wang has been released from the Imperial n Court by the Emperor. I have also heard that Rui Wang¡¯s injury this time is very serious. I am afraid that he has no hope of having another heir in his life. Do you think he will care about Su Wan¡¯s life or death after hees out?¡±
Rui Wang is out? And he will never have another heir in his life?
Hearing Xu Bingyue¡¯s words, Yan Yunuo¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the child in Yan Yuqing¡¯s stomach. That was... Rui Wang¡¯s child!
If she asked His Royal Highness Rui Wang, will Rui Wang help?
Suddenly, this ridiculous idea suddenly popped up in Yunuo¡¯s mind and it could no longer be extinguished. She was going to ask Rui Wang for help. Rui Wang would definitely save them for Yuqing...
Yan Yunuo still thought too kindly of the people in this world.
After she expended a lot of effort to go to Rui Wang¡¯s mansion to meet Rui Wang and even personally told Dongfang Li about Yan Yuqing and Lu Muxun, Dongfang Li smilingly promised Yan Yunuo that he would try his best to rescue the two people.
However, a few dayster, the news of Yan Yuqing¡¯s sudden illness and death suddenly came from the Imperial n Court and along with the news that spread throughout the pce, there was also a letter in blood written by Yan Yuqing herself. In the bloody letter, she admitted that she was having an affair with Imperial Physician Lu, admitting that she was too ashamed to face the Emperor and that even death would be too good for her.....
Yan Yuqing is dead?
As Yan Yuqing¡¯s older sister, Yan Yunuo rushed to the Imperial n Court to collect the corpse, but what she got was an unrecognizable corpse, which was not Yan Yuqing.
After all, Yan Yunuo was someone who was very familiar with Yan Yuqing. At this time, even if she was stupid, she still understood some things¡ª¡ª
Yan Yuqing faked her death and everything was naturally arranged by Rui Wang.
And she ¡°confessed¡± before ¡°dying¡± in order to substantiate Lu Muxun¡¯s crimes, so that he would never be able to clear his name. After all, Lu Muxun was someone in the know. If he was forced to a dead end, he would expose the rtionship between Rui Wang and Yan Yuqing to the Emperor. Then Rui Wang would definitely be implicated, and now, the guilty Yan Yuqing made a move first before he could and soon there was another ¡°death without evidence¡±. Now Lu Muxun can¡¯t clear his name no matter how many mouths he had. And even if Yan Yunuo reacted now and ran to the Emperor to tell the whole truth, the Emperor would never believe her.
This trick was really done thoroughly!
She thought of Lu Muxun who was driven to a desperate situation and of Su Wan who was also imprisoned in the Imperial n Court and could not defend herself.
Yan Yunuo felt extremely powerless ¡ª¡ª
Why were good people not rewarded?
What did they do wrong to suffer such injustice?
At this moment, without the help of Chen Shengbei in the original plot and also having lost Lu Muxun¡¯s protection and even not favored by the infatuated Emperor, Dongfang Yao. In this world, the now alone and weak Yan Yunuo finally fully experienced the darkness and ruthlessness of the back pce......
After Xu Bingyue came to power, she began to use the power in her hands to continuously eradicate dissidents. She first framed Liao Siyi of the Shangfu Bureau, then eliminated all the people in the Shangfu Bureau who were good friends with Yan Yunuo one after another and switched them with her confidants. Then, in this way, Yan Yunuo¡¯s life in the Shangfu Bureau can be described as being difficult.
Her lover was framed and the only good sister who treated her sincerely was also in prison. She ¨C who had always been unyielding in the back pce ¨C was incapable of doing anything, suffering everywhere. Yan Yunuo¡¯s indomitable heart, dedicated to doing good, finally began to copse under this cruel reality¡ª¡ª
¡°Why? Why are the Heavens so unfair?¡±
In the dark night, she stood on the empty road and shouted feebly.
Tomorrow was the day Lu Muxun and Su Wan were to be executed, but Yan Yunuo can¡¯t do anything. She could only watch as the people who treated her the best and loved her most leave her.....
Sometimes, letting a person see reality clearly would not necessarily make her understand.
Let her be a yer in the game and watch as everyone around her gets framed and leave her one by one. Not only was she powerless from the beginning to the end, but she also made things worse.
This was the most cruel punishment.
The current Yan Yunuo was full of despair for this world and herself...
¡°You want to know why?¡±
A cold voice suddenly came from behind Yan Yunuo.
Yan Yunuo turned around in panic and saw Wang Yi standing behind her with a bright pcentern, and the elegant man standing in front of Wang Yi was the current Emperor, Dongfang Yao!
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
Yan Yunuo immediately knelt down on the ground and said anxiously: ¡°Your Majesty is insightful and wise! Imperial Physician Lu and Su Wan have been wronged, begging Your Majesty to see clearly!¡±
Yan Yunuo didn¡¯t have many chances to meet the Emperor, she knew that this was her first andst chance.
¡°I know they were wronged.¡±
Su Rui lowered her eyes and looked at Yan Yunuo on the ground coldly: ¡°There is no need for senseless kindness in the back pce. That kindness is just ignorant stupidity.¡±
Seeing Yan Yunuo¡¯s shocked expression, Su Rui sneered and then slowly said: ¡°Su Wan clearly knew that Beauty Yan made a mistake, but insisted on bearing the punishment for her, then she should ept the punishment she fought for. As for you and Lu Muxun, you know that Beauty Yan had a bastard. This was a good opportunity for you to save Su Wan and make a great contribution. But why did you two give up? For those ridiculous feelings of sisterhood? Yan Yunuo, have you forgotten that you were not Yan Yuqing¡¯s elder sister at all? She never regarded you as her older sister! You missed the best chance to rescue Su Wan for someone who never regarded you as a sister, and let Lu Muxun fall into a situation that he cannot free himself from. Do you now feel disgusted by such a kind ¡®you¡¯?¡±
Disgusted?
You should hate yourself as much as you want because you let other innocent people suffer from your mistakes.....
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Yan Yunuo knelt there with a nk face ¡ª¡ª
Is ignorant kindness just stupid?
While Yan Yunuo was at a loss, Su Rui waved his hand suddenly. Wang Yi immediately understood and took out a stack of letters from his arms and gently threw it on the limestone ground in front of Yan Yunuo.
¡°This is a correspondence between Yan Yuqing and Xu Bingyue. Now, these two people are thinking about how to kill you every day. If you continue to be a kind fool, then I will fulfill your wishes and let you and Lu Muxun as well as Su Wan die together!¡± At the end of his speech, Su Rui¡¯s tone was cold and frightening.
This is......
Yan Yunuo looked at the papers messily scattered on the ground. She recognized Yan Yuqing¡¯s handwriting.
Seeing Xu Bingyue and Yan Yuqing constantly nning how to kill her in their letters, Yan Yunuo¡¯s eyes gradually changed¡ª¡ª
How can she die? She could not die, but not because she was afraid of death.
She hasn¡¯t rescued Lu Muxun and Su Wan, so she cannot die, she must not die!
¡°Begging His Majesty to show this ve the right path!¡±
In fact, Yan Yunuo was just too kind and wasn¡¯t truly stupid. She was able to conclude that His Majesty was implying something. It was only because of this that Yan Yunuo would say such a thing right at this moment.
She knew that when the Emperor said all of these things to her, he was definitely not just trying tough at how stupid she was.
¡°Zhen can suspend the sentences of Lu Muxun and Su Wan.¡±
Seeing that Yunuo was finally enlightened, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Don¡¯t stay at the Shangfu Bureau anymore. From tomorrow on, you will serve Concubine Liang. Her time is running out. If you handle matters for her well, she will help you fulfill all your wishes.¡±
A Court Lady was not Concubine Liang¡¯s opponent at all, and staying by Concubine Liang¡¯s side, Su Rui feels that Yan Yunuo will definitely be trained and taught by Concubine Liang to be much more ¡°smarter¡± than she is now...
¡°ve obeys His Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±
Yan Yunuo immediately kowtowed her head to thank him and when she raised her head again, she saw the shadows of the Emperor and Steward Wang¡ª¡ª
If the harem was destined to be a dog eat dog ce, then she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for others to eat her, she must not!
Yan Yunuo¡¯s gaze gradually became firm and her mind finally began changing in this cold night ¡ª¡ª
Some people will burst out with unlimited potential when they¡¯ve been driven to a dead end.
And for some other people, they can only arouse the power hidden within themselves only when the person they care about was in a desperate situation for the sake of that person.
Yan Yunuo was such a person, boundless despair would make her strong.
...
Winter left and spring arrived. When Yan Yunuo entered Xiuning Pce, she was quickly ced into an important position by Concubine Liang. Although Concubine Liang¡¯s body gradually improved, the chronic poison in her body could never be removed, which resulted in her lifespan also bing shorter.
Sensing that her life wille to an end soon, Concubine Liang taught Yan Yunuo more seriously. She wanted to teach this woman who dared not even kill a chicken to be a cold-blooded woman who would not even blink when she killed a person. This process was indeed very difficult, but it made Liang Fei feel a sense of achievement¡ª¡ª
She was dying, but she will create a scourge with her own hands to make trouble in this harem instead of her.
At this time, Yan Yunuo had experienced so many things. She was no longer as simple as she was at that time. She would do whatever Concubine Liang taught.
She swore from the bottom of her heart that she will definitely rescue Su Wan and Lu Muxun¡ª
For the next half of her life, it was up to her to protect them.....
When another autumn arrived, Su Wan, who was still ¡°isted¡± in the Imperial n Court, suddenly received the news that the mission waspleted.
This surprised Su Wan for a while. She always felt that it would take at least more than a year for Yan Yunuo topletely transform. She didn¡¯t expect it to bepleted so soon?
This day was an ordinary and busy day for most people in the imperial city, but for Yan Yunuo, it was a very meaningful day.
In the punishment hall of the pce, the blood all over the floor exuded a pungent smell. Xu Bingyue fell in a pool of blood, her body covered with scars. She fiercely red at the person in front of her: ¡°Yan Yunuo, you b*tch! It was you who hurt me!! It was you!¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Yan Yunuo knelt down gently, ignoring the bright red color on her sapphire blue pce gown: ¡°How could it be me? It was not me who gave the secret letters between you and Rui Wang¡¯s mansion to the Emperor.¡±
Could it be...
Could it be her?
When Xu Bingyue heard Yan Yunuo¡¯s words, her eyes were full of doubt: ¡°No, it must be you! Is there even any meaning in lying right now?¡±
¡°Oh, Xu Bingyue, you have been oh so clever this whole time, so why are you suddenly confused now?¡±
Yan Yunuo gently leaned against Xu Bingyue¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°I told Yan Yuqing that Concubine Liang will be promoted to Empress after a while, and Concubine Liang, who is in poor health, will adopt an imperial son under her name because she cannot bear children. Yan Yuqing can only betray you for her son.¡±
In fact, Yan Yuqing¡¯s life at Rui Wang¡¯s Mansion was not easy. Dongfang Li didn¡¯t really like her. The only reason he expended a lot of effort to save her was only for the child in her womb. Now the child has been taken away by Dongfang Li. Dongfang Li had long be bored with Yan Yuqing, especially when he thought that his current circumstances were because of this woman, Dongfang Li even had the urge to kill her.
Therefore, Yan Yuqing¡¯s days in Rui Wang¡¯s Mansion were actually worse than death. Right at this time, Yan Yunuo, who was heavily relied on in Xiuning Pce, once again extended a helping hand to her.
Yan Yuqing had always thought that Yan Yunuo was still the innocent and kind person back then, and so she naturally believed her words.
Thinking of being separated from her child and thinking of Dongfang Li¡¯s betrayal, Yan Yuqing straightforwardly went all in. She forged the correspondence between Xu Bingyue and Dongfang Li and stamped it with the seal of the Rui Wangfu, and then handed over all the ¡°evidence¡± to Yan Yunuo.....
¡°Yan Yunuo, you really changed.¡±
Hearing Yan Yunuo¡¯s words, Xu Bingyue raised her eyes to look at the familiar face in front of her. She was still that same person in front of her, but her eyes no longer had the familiar warmth from back then.
¡°People will change. I was forced to change because of you guys.¡±
Now if Yan Yunuo¡¯s experience was written into a book, it could definitely be called ¡¶A Goddess¡¯s Counterattack¡·.
After saying this, Yan Yunuo slowly stood up and turned away coldly: ¡°Steward Wang said that he will send her on her way today and let her die. Hurry up!¡±
After speaking, Yan Yunuo left without looking back.
¡°Yan Yunuo! You won¡¯t have a good death!¡±
¡°Yan Yunuo, even if Lu Muxunes out, he won¡¯t like you anymore!¡±
...
From behind her, Xu Bingyue¡¯s curses became increasingly vicious. Yan Yunuo came out of the punishment hall with her expression unchanged. The autumn sun shone on Yan Yunuo¡¯s face. Yan Yunuo thought of this timest year in a daze. She met Lu Muxun for the first time in the Imperial Hospital¡ª¡ª
Muxun, Xiao Wan.
I did it.
Tomorrow, I can pick you both up from the Imperial n Court.
Perhaps, the current me will make you both feel sick and disgusted, but for the things I want to protect, I ¨C Yan Yunuo ¨C will never regret......
The next day, the autumn air was brisk and the sky was blue.
Yan Yunuo was dressed in a neat and clean pce uniform, quietly waiting at the gates of the Imperial n Court.
As the doors slowly opened, the two familiar figures finally slowly appeared in front of her.
Yan Yunuo stood there and didn¡¯t move. At this time, her mood was excited and beside that there was only endless panic.
She thought of how kind Su Wan was and how gentle Lu Muxun was. Her current self was not worthy of being Su Wan¡¯s sister, let alone being loved by Lu Muxun.....
¡°Yunuo.¡±
Seeing that Yunuo hadn¡¯t moved an inch, Lu Muxun stepped forward and suddenly embraced her in his arms.
In fact, Wang Yi would report to Su Wan whatever she did in the pce every day and Su Wan would chat with Lu Muxun every other day.
Yan Yunuo thought they didn¡¯t know anything, but in fact, they already knew.....
Seeing the two people hugging each other under the light of the sun, Su Wan quietly walked aside.
If someone came to pick her up right now, would it look like the happy ending in a TVB drama?
Su Wan was just thinking about it. She knew that Su Rui had already transferred Chen Shengbei away from the capital. His Majesty the Emperor would not give any exes the slightest chance to counterattack.....
It¡¯s time to leave.
In this world, Su Wan had always lived like a Goddess (Saint), but this world also allowed her to see a lot of things that she has not seen before in other worlds¡ª¡ª
Was the human heart good or evil?
Is there really no reward for doing good deeds?
In fact, this was just like loyalty and filial piety. Foolish loyalty and filial piety will only make things worse. As long as each of us abided by our principles and had a clear conscience then it will be fine...
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
The familiar figure blocked out the light from the sea of clouds as he softly called her name, with a gentle expression as always.
Su Wan turned around in surprise and raised her lips gracefully in the direction of the sound...
Chapter 183 - Chapter 9.1 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.1 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Su Wan didn¡¯t expect that Ding Jiajia would still be there when she returned from the task. Ding Jiajia¡¯s eyes were beaming and her expression of excitement was not much different than her state of when she had seen a certain handsome guy.
This id*ot, has she gone insane?
¡°Su Wan, Su Wan!¡±
Ding Jiajia threw herself onto Su Wan while eximing excitedly: ¡°Male god, my male god, did you see my male god? Wasn¡¯t he super handsome, super cool and super stylish?¡±
Male god?
Ding Jiajia, you have so many male gods, which one were you talking about?
Seeing Su Wan frowning in confusion, Ding Jiajia immediately stretched out two fingers and waved them in front of Su Wan: ¡°No. 11, the No. 11 from over there, also known as the first genius under Xu Ce, Su Rui!¡±
Su Rui.....
Su Wan¡¯s gaze narrowed, her eyes cold: ¡°You¡¯re asking about Su Rui? Your male god?¡±
And what¡¯s this about being under Xu Ce? Su Xiaowan is very upset, okay?
Sensing that Su Wan¡¯s aura had dropped into an oppressive cial pressure in an instant, Ding Jiajia¡¯s expression also changed.
Damn it! Curse this baby¡¯s mouth! As soon as she got carried away, she forgot about Su Wan¡¯s taboo. It is said that you cannot speak the words ¡°Xu Ce¡± before her, or else she will go berserk!
¡°I still have a task, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±
Seeing that the situation was not good, Ding Jiajia immediately turned around and fled. Looking at Ding Jiajia¡¯s departing back, Su Wan looked down at themunicator on her wrist¡ª¡ª
How did Ding Jiajia know that she and Su Rui were doing tasks in the same world? Could it be...
Su Wan¡¯s face turned dark when she thought of her man being in Ding Jiajia¡¯s thoughts ¨C that love-struck idiot ¨C all day long. However, as she thought of how Su Rui had always stuck to her and wouldn¡¯t give other women a nce, Su Wan¡¯s mood finally lightened up ¡ª¡ª
Ding Jiajia, you have never been abused by your male god, so you don¡¯t know how sick in the head your male god is~
However, Su Wan likes such a Su Rui who was sick in the head. He only likes her alone and as for the others, he wouldn¡¯t even care if they died~
While searching for a new mission in themunicator, Su Wan¡¯s eyes stopped when she noticed a particr mission and the corner of her mouth quirked up into a yful smile¡ª¡ª
She had been the ex many times before, but these exes always were made into cannon fodder by true love.
This task was very interesting, because the person who was made into cannon fodder was the ¡°True Love Ex¡±...
As Su Wan selected the task, Su Rui also connected to the headquarters and directly selected the ne. When Su Rui opened his eyes, he found that he was sitting in a spacious and cleanboratory.
¡°Mr. Du, can you enter the data?¡±
When the assistant on the side saw that Du Han, who was lying on the chair, opened his eyes, he immediately lowered his head and asked respectfully by his ear.
Data?
Su Rui rubbed the space between his eyebrows, slowly stood up and looked at this particrly high-techboratory. This was a high-tech era where people¡¯s lives have beenpletely digitalized and people with superior living conditions could even spend an exorbitant amount of money to purchase AI robots to serve them.
Du Han, the second male lead in this world, was the eldest son of the Du family and the boss of thisboratory specializing in artificial intelligence.
Su Rui¡¯s current identity was Du Han.
Su Rui looked around while sorting out the story of the world, but his eyes suddenly stopped moving at a certain spot.
That is......
Su Xiaosu!
A little girl who appeared to be only seven or eight years old was lying quietly on a test bench with her eyes closed. You couldn¡¯t tell with the naked eye that she was a robot.
Yes, this was Su Xiaosu¡¯s robot body and at this time, this body was still not conscious.
The artificial intelligence data she needs are now stored in Du Han ¨C that is, Su Rui¡¯s ¨C personalputer.
¡°Mr. Du?¡±
Seeing Mr. Du staring at ¡°Miss Du¡± in a daze, the assistant couldn¡¯t help but speak again: ¡°This time¡¯s data is the mostplete. This time, Miss Du will definitely live again.¡±
This so-called ¡°live again¡± only meant that a robot would have emotions simr to that of a human being.
Everyone in theb knows that Mr. Du loves his daughter very much. After his daughter had died unexpectedly, he started this crazy research, just to ¡°resurrect¡± his daughter.
¡°Don¡¯t enter the data yet.¡±
Su Rui finally spoke, his tone solemn.
¡°Mr. Du?¡±
The assistant on the side looked at Su Rui inexplicably.
¡°I need to prepare.¡±
Su Rui turned on his personalputer in front of him, entered the password and entered his database. There was a data stream belonging to Su Xiaosu in the database.
However, this was not the Su Xiaosu that he had known. This was a brand new Su Xiaosu.
This was not what Su Rui wanted.
Now he needed some time to reorganize the data. He has to rewrite Su Xiaosu¡¯s data so that she has her ¡°memory¡±...
At the same time, Yanjing, Su family.
Before Su Wan fully even fully regained her consciousness, she heard a man and a woman cursing at each other ¡ª¡ª
¡°Su Jianjun! Your greed is insatiable! Always making excuses to ask for money from Young Master Du! Now, our daughter has been dumped by Young Master Du! Are you satisfied now?¡±
¡°Li Meijuan, don¡¯t speak about how noble you are. If it weren¡¯t for your greed for vanity, alwayspeting with those nobledies everywhere you go and shaming the Du family, would Young Master Du drive us out of the Du family so cruelly?¡±
Du family.
Su Wan overheard the conversation between the two, she knew then that the original plot had already reached the part where Du Chen had driven out the original Su Wan?
Du Chen was the Male Lead in this world. He was the second young master of the Du family and the heir of the Du family.
In this world, the Du family has trillions of assets, which can be described as extremely wealthy, but the Du family only had two sons. The eldest son lost his beloved daughter when he was young. He has been studying robot artificial intelligence for the past few years and showed no interest towards the Du family¡¯s industry.
And Du Chen, the second young master of the Du family, was originally a yboy, but when he was in college, he fell in love with Su Wan, the campus belle, at first sight.
It was a pity that the gap between the rich and the poor was too big, and this rtionship was opposed by the head of the Du family.
Su Wan had a pair of parents who were born into poverty but were particrly greedy for money, so when faced with the huge ¡°break-up fee¡± given by the Du family, they resolutely took their daughter and disappeared.
After breaking up, Du Chen drowned his sorrows with alcohol and was plotted against by the Ling family, who was on the verge of bankruptcy, and had a physical rtionship with Ling Qiyue, the daughter of the Ling family.
Under the scheming of the Ling family, they were caught red-handed by every major magazine and newspapers.
At this time, Du Chen, who was arguing with his parents, simply muddled through it and announced to everyone that he would marry Ling Qiyue as his wife!
Ling Qiyue was the Female Lead in this world. She grew up in extravagance ever since she was young. She ¨C who was simple in nature ¨C climbed into Du Chen¡¯s bed in confusion after getting ¡°drunk¡±.
Fortunately, Du Chen was a responsible man, he willingly promised to marry her in front of all the media.
And Ling Qiyue, whose emotional world was nk, didn¡¯t hate Du Chen. After she had married into Du family, she wanted to properly live out the rest of her life with Du Chen, but after getting married, Du Chen would only y along when they were in front of his parents. The moment he left the sight of others, he wouldn¡¯t touch her at all.
This made Ling Qiyue feel very aggrieved. She thought that Du Chen still misunderstood that she was a wanton person. In the days after that, she tried to be nice to Du Chen and tried to get close to his heart, but Du Chen had regarded all her actions as containing a deeper meaning.
¡°Aren¡¯t you doing everything for money? Didn¡¯t your Ling family send you to my bed just so that I will help you guys through your difficulties? I¡¯ll give you the money, so don¡¯t disgust me anymore!¡±
When Du Chen handed a check in front of Ling Qiyue with a look of disdain, she finally knew that giving him her sincerity was a mistake.
Ling Qiyue rejected Du Chen¡¯s check and drove back to Ling¡¯s house by herself. She wanted to divorce Du Chen! She couldn¡¯t stand her sincerity being trampled on like this. And Ling Qiyue¡¯s decision was met with fierce opposition from her family. At this time, Ling Qiyue finally realized the truth of the matter.
It turned out that Du Chen and her had indeed been schemed on that day, and the one who schemed against her was her biological brother, Ling Yinzhou.
Chapter 184 - Chapter 9.2 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.2 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
¡°Ling Qiyue, do you think you can enter Young Master Du¡¯s eyes because of your beauty? If it wasn¡¯t for you looking somewhat simr to Young Master Du¡¯s sweetheart, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of sending you to Young Master Du¡¯s bed.¡±
Seeing that his sister was so ignorant of what is good or bad, Ling Yinzhou couldn¡¯t help showing his selfish and cold face.
At this time, Ling Qiyue was already numb. It turned out that not only she was a tool for her family, but in Du Chen¡¯s eyes, she was also just a stand-in for resisting his parents.
How ridiculous!
Ling Qiyue, who waspletely disappointed with her family, drove out in a daze, only to encounter a traffic ident on the road. Although she was not harmed, the doctor in the hospital told her that she was pregnant.
This child was not blessed, but he was the closest person to Ling Qiyue now. She knew that she could not go back to the Ling family or Du family now.
Du Chen would not let her give birth to this child. For the little life in her stomach, Ling Qiyue did the craziest thing she had done in her life. She took out all her savings, got onto the ne alone and left the city she grew up in....
After Ling Qiyue departure, Du Chen was not affected one bit. After all, it was just an insignificant woman leaving.
Five yearster, Du Chen¡¯s parents died unexpectedly from a ne crash. Du Chen officially took over the Du family and became one of the richest young men in the world.
Seeing news about Du Chen in newspapers and magazines, Su Wan¡¯s parents ¨C Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan ¨C started plotting again.
Since the old couple of the Du family was no longer there, Du Chen has the final say in the entire Du family. If their daughter went back now to reconcile with him, won¡¯t the two of them achieve meteoric sess into their next lives?
Teh: It¡¯s something like they would achieve so much sess that it transfers over into their next lives.
It must be said that the two people¡¯s selfish calctions were very good, but Du Chen was not a fool and would discover the matter of them taking the money and leaving that year. In the end, Li Meijuan thought of a solution. She forced Su Wan to follow along with her n, which was to act like an injured animal in front of Du Chen and forcibly change the story from the two of them being money grubbers that year to being ¡°forced against their will¡± and were ¡°pushed to a dead end¡± due to the oppression by the Du family.....
Su Wan was originally a softhearted person who did not form her own opinions, so she obeyed her parents. Plus, she had never forgotten Du Chen in all these years and she had also once dreamed that she would continue her rtionship with him. Now that the opportunity is right in front of her, how could she be willing to give it up?
A yearter, Su Wan returned to Yanjing with her parents. At this time, the money given by the Du family was practically squandered away by the couple. The family of three could only rent and live in a dpidated room. Su Wan followed the n designed by her mother and finally met with Du Chen again.
Every man will have a white moon in his heart.
When Du Chen met his true love again many yearster, he still couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
Although Du Chen had some doubts about Su Wan¡¯s reasons for leaving that year, he did not think about it too much, especially when he personally saw the Su family living in poverty. Du Chen simply took Su Wan¡¯s family to the Du house.
At this time, Du Han was always in theboratory and rarely returned to the house, so Du Chen was the only one in the Du family.
After living in the Du house, Su Jianjun and his wife tried to think of ways to pilfer money from Du Chen while urging their daughter to cook the rice with Du Chen.
Blu: cook the rice ¨C what¡¯s done cannot be undone. Basically, get pregnant with his child.
But Du Chen was so busy that he rarely went home. Even if he did go home asionally, it was around the early hours of the morning.
Su Wan stayed in Du house for half a year and never had a chance to further develop her rtionship with Du Chen. In the end, she waited until Du Chen¡¯s birthday. Su Wan was ready to dedicate herself to him on that day, but suddenly an uninvited guest intruded into the Du house.
This uninvited guest was a five-year-old little boy who had the same exact face as Du Chen, and called Du Chen his father as soon as he entered the door.
That¡¯s right, this was the son Ling Qiyue gave birth to for Du Chen ¡ª¡ª Ling Li, whose nickname was Tiantian.
It turned out that Ling Qiyue, who had been living abroad just two months ago, also came back. She nned to go through the divorce procedures with Du Chen this time and then return abroad to settle down and let her child go to school.
But after the little boy Tiantian learned of his mother¡¯s decision, he came to the Du house first, nning to meet his legendary ¡°scumbag¡± dad.
That¡¯s right, don¡¯t look at how Tiantian was only 5 years old, he was a genius child¡ª¡ª
He could speak eighteennguages ??at the age of five and could to turn the tide in the stock market; he was also good at any hacking technique, able to directly invade the security and anti-counterfeiting systems of other countries, and was even a close brother to the international gang boss~
This was the genius baby born by the female lead for the male lead¡ª¡ª
There¡¯s no need for envy, envy is useless! Who let others bring an invincible cheat in the womb?
The appearance of Little Tiantian made Du Chen surprised and suspicious, but also caused the first rift between Su Wan and Du Chen.
Su Wan could not ept the fact that Du Chen already had such a big son and after Du Chen determined that Tiantian was his son, he loved him in every possible way, which made Su Wan jealous.
Of course, Su Wan at this time did not lose her head with jealousy. She also tried tomunicate with Tiantian, ??trying indirectly inquire about his mother¡¯s identity. How could our female lead¡¯s genius baby beparable to ordinary brats?
Little Tiantian acted cute and pitiful in front of Du Chen, but in front of Su Wan, he always ridiculed her and deliberately angered her, and every time Du Chen happened to witness it, Su Wan was unable to bring herself to talk about it.
In this way, under the schemes of Little Tiantian, Su Wan, the bad woman he regarded as the ¡°True Love Mistress¡±, finally lost Du Chen¡¯s heart step-by-step. Under Little Tiantian¡¯s designs, Su Jianjun and his wife lost a lot of money in gambling. They actually nned to steal the valuable calligraphy and paintings from the Du family to sell. Naturally, they were both arrested in the end, and the pair¡¯s unsavoury past as well as the matter of that year was exposed.
After that, Du Chen and Su Wan broke up. The Su family of three were kicked out of the Du house. Then, Su Wan fell terribly ill. When she got better, she went to find Du Chen, looking haggard and anxious. She happened to see the harmonious picture of Du Chen, Ling Qiyue and Little Tiantian¡¯s family of three together.
Su Wan, who couldn¡¯t stand the sight, couldn¡¯t stop herself from rushing forward and questioning Ling Qiyue ¨C this ¡°mistress¡±.
At this time, Ling Qiyue was no longer the innocent Miss of the Ling family from back then. Faced with the unreasonable troubles of the rival, she just took out her wedding ring indifferently: ¡°Du Chen and I are legally husband and wife. Miss Su, is there a need for me to say who the mistress is in the end?¡±
At that time, Su Wan froze. In the days when she was separated from Du Chen, Su Jianjun and his wife were afraid of upsetting her and concealed Du Chen¡¯s marriage from her.
So Su Wan didn¡¯t know until this moment that Du Chen had already been married during the years when they were separated, and the child in front of him was Du Chen¡¯s legitimate son, not the illegitimate child born from the ¡°mistress¡± as she had imagined?
Calcting the age of the child, the child was conceived when she left Yanjing. What did this mean?
Su Wan, who felt that she was deceived by everyone, finally mentally broke down and atst, walked the path of no return......
Su Wan¡¯s death did not make Du Chen sad for long. With Little Tiantian ¨C this smart and lovely son ¨C Du Chen gradually discovered Ling Qiyue¡¯s good sides, so when Ling Qiyue was about to sign the divorce papers, the father and son naturally tried every means to stop her.
Later, with the help of his son¡¯s clever assistance, Du Chen finally used his billionaire status and got married, once again recovering his wife. The family of three reunited and lived happily ever after......
This is really a touching story and it¡¯s a great story ~
If Su Wan was not that predecessor cannon fodder......
At this time, the quarrel between Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan in the room had escted, and the two even started to get physical.
¡°You two, stop it!¡±
Su Wan suddenly sat up from the bed and red at the other two people in the room: ¡°Now the both of you are able? Why weren¡¯t you two this spirited when we were being kicked out of the Du house?¡±
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan stopped their movements at the same time and the couple looked at their daughter who suddenly got angry. What just happened?
Why did it seem like Xiao Wan appeared to havepletely changed?
Seeing that they both looked at her, Su Wan raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡°Do you still want to go back to the Du house?¡±
¡°Xiao Wan, do you have a n?¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan immediately became excited. At this time, they did not bother asking about their daughter¡¯s apparent change in personality. As long as they could live a life of prosperity and wealth again, they would not care about it too much.
¡°Of course I have a solution, but you guys have to stop causing trouble for me again, I have to wait for an opportunity.¡±
Su Wan answered very calmly under the eager gazes of the two people.
She has to wait for someone and that person was naturally Du Han¡ª¡ª
Next time I return to the Du house, who was the host and who was the guest, let¡¯s just wait and see!
Chapter 185 - Chapter 9.3 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.3 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Because Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan were scammed by a gambling game set up by Little Tiantian, the couple still owed a lot of gambling debts, so now the family of three dared not return to the small house they rented and could only hide in a dirty and messy little hotel.
Nowadays, with technology being so advanced, as long as you have electronic devices on your body, you could easily be found by enemies or debt collectors. In order to prevent this from happening, the Su family of three did not even carry a mobile phone with an electronic chip.
In the hotel room without windows, the air was filled with unpleasant smells.
It was the first time that Su Wan had met such greedy parents after having gone through so many worlds. Hearing Su Wan said that there was a way to return to the Du house, the two people who had just been spiritedly squabbling with each other were now squatting in the corner and starting to discuss their future ¡°rich and honorable life¡±. Parents like these were exactly the ssic bad examples that people should learn a lesson from.
While the two of them were immersed in their imaginations of a glorious life in the future, Su Wan quietly walked out of the room.
Leaving the hotel and walking on the wide street, Su Wan finally took a deep breath. Fortunately, the air outside was fresh enough.
The unfamiliar streets were full of high-tech electric cars. This era was very environmentally friendly and all sources of energy are probably renewable.
Su Wan walked around the street alone and bought three cheap dinner takeaways, but when she returned to the hotel, Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan had disappeared and the cramped room was turned into a mess. On the fallen chair, there was a sloppily scribbled note. Su Wan picked up the note and looked at it. It was left by the debt collectors before they left. It generally meant that they had taken Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan away, and if the rtives of the two wanted to redeem them, they must pay back at least the 100,000 yuan in interest owed this month.
Nowadays, was money not considered money anymore? A month¡¯s interest is 100,000 yuan?
Su Wan threw the note aside, looking sadly at the three dinners she bought¡ª¡ª
What a waste, she bought two more portions! Two portions!
As for Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan¡¯s safety? Su Wan wasn¡¯t worried. Those debt collectors were demanding money and not their lives. It¡¯s fine if the couple suffered a bit when they were caught, it just so happens that this would be their chance to learn from their mistakes.
After casually cleaning the room, Su Wan also gave up the idea of finding ??a different ce to live in, thinking that she had already paid a month¡¯s rent. She opened the door to air out the smell in the room and then ate the dinner. In the end, Su Wan took the two portions and gave them to the proprietress of the small hotel and the receptionist at the front desk.
The stingydy boss was originally angry because of the noise being made in the eveninging from the group of people. After taking Su Wan¡¯s dinner, her cold expression gradually became a smiling one......
In this way, Su Wan stayed in this small hotel. The proprietress of the hotel was also a stock investor. Su Wan had spare time to help her look at the stocks. Seeing that Su Wan really had the ability to help herself make money, the proprietress¡¯s attitude towards her got better and better, and finally took the initiative to help Su Wan move into a more spacious room with windows.
At this time, Su Wan had no spare money in her wallet. It wasn¡¯t that she had never thought about entering the market herself, but her current capital wasn¡¯t enough to serve as start-up funds.
Truly ¡®a penny stumps heroes¡¯!
Blu: A penny stumps heroes ¨C An analogy that a small difficulty makes a big thing difficult and impossible toplete. It also refers to a very capable person who is helpless in the face of a small problem.
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but continue to brush up her presence in front of thedy boss and increase the favorability level. The boss not only let her stay in a good room, but also very enthusiastically invited Su Wan to eat with her every day.
After more than half a month, Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan finally returned. The appearance of the two at this time can be described as miserable. It seems that they have been abused by those debt collectors.
¡°Xiao Wan, why didn¡¯t you save your mother?¡±
As soon as she entered the door, the unkempt Li Meijuan began to cry herself hoarse.
Su Wan, who heard that hoarse cry, frowned: ¡°What could I even do to save you?¡±
Su Wan dug around in her pocket and only took out a few hundred yuan of change: ¡°These are all my assets. Don¡¯t you know what circumstances our family is in?¡±
¡°You have no money, but don¡¯t you have Young Master Du? Go cry and beg!¡±
Su Jianjun sat his butt down on the bed, with a look of hating iron for not bing steel.
Blu: Hating iron for not bing steel ¨C to feel resentful towards somebody for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement (Source: Pleco)
¡°I¡¯ve already been driven out by Du Chen. He¡¯s currently cherishing his wife and child. He¡¯s happy and satisfied, so how could he be bothered whether I lived or died? Do you still have your brains?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s face also sank at this time: ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t both your bodies fine, not missing an arm or a leg? When you borrowed thisrge sum of money in the beginning, what were you guys thinking? Have you never thought about the consequences of not being able to pay it back?¡±
¡°At that time...¡±
Li Meijuan stopped crying and looked at Su Wan with aplicated expression: ¡°Didn¡¯t we have the Du family as our backing at that time?! Who knew that Young Master Du would suddenly be hostile! He¡¯s not a man at all!¡±
Li Meijuan began to curse Du Chen endlessly and finally stopped when her throat became hoarse and got tired of cursing.
As for Su Jianjun, he took out a pack of cigarettes from who knows where and started smoking sullenly on the bed. The unpleasant smell made Su Wan wrinkle her nose. She stepped forward and snatched Su Jianjun¡¯s cigarette and threw it into the trash can.
¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±
Seeing that his cigarette was taken away, Su Jianjun immediately red at Su Wan with fury.
¡°You¡¯re asking me what the hell I¡¯m doing? Either you two listen to me and I give you wealth and glory, or you two can get the hell out of my sight!¡±
In the original plot, after Su Wanmitted suicide, her money-hungry parents only knew to make a fuss about it. They took the opportunity to take arge sum of money from Du Chen and then flew far away. In their hearts, there might be no such thing as family affection at all.
Su Wan would naturally not be polite towards such parents.
¡°You damned disobedient girl!¡±
Su Jianjun immediately stood up in anger, but as soon as his eyes met Su Wan¡¯s cold, sharp, emotionless eyes, the anger in Su Jianjun¡¯s heart immediately dissipated.
People who are greedy for money are often timid and Su Jianjun was actually even more timid than a mouse. Though he usually yells with great vigour, he was actually terrified.
Teh: All bark no bite eh?
¡°Enough enough.¡±
At this time, Li Meijuan also stepped forward to smooth things over: ¡°Xiao Wan, my dear girl, we¡¯ll both listen to you, okay? Just tell us what to do!¡±
¡°What you have to do is very simple. During this period, you only need to stay outside the Du family¡¯s yard. The moment you see Eldest Young Master Du return, you will rush to acknowledge your rtives.¡±
¡°Acknowledge your rtives?¡± Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan both looked confused when they heard Su Wan¡¯s words.
And Su Wan just smiled confidently.
Everyone in the upper-ss society of Yanjing knows that Eldest Young Master Du was a strict and obtuse man with high IQ and low EQ. When he wanted to give up doing business and do research, Master Du and Madam Du only made one request, that is, to get married immediately and give them a grandson or granddaughter, then the two people would no longer interfere with his life.
Not long after, Du Han brought a little girl in front of two people apanied by a paternity test, proving that the girl was his biological daughter.
That little girl was naturally Du Han¡¯s daughter, Du Yu. No one knew who her mother was. Many people guessed that Du Han found a surrogate, but this child was actually a test-tube baby. Her father was indeed Du Han, but her biological mother was unknown......
In fact, only Du Han knew this. When he decided to do IVF, he specially selected the frozen eggs of a young woman who passed away because of an ident. This was to avoid any difficult orplicated situation if he ever met the child¡¯s mother one day.
At that time, Du Han did not think that Du Yu would leave him one day. Du Han was a very strict and introverted person. He poured endless love for his only daughter, but Du Yu died because of an ident when she was 4 years old.
Since then, Du Han had be more closed off. He tried his best to ¡°resurrect¡± Du Yu and even created a high-tech robot with super artificial intelligence, ¡°Du Yu¡±. This robot looked very simr to Du Han. Even the age was calcted ording to Du Yu¡¯s age.
Towards such a crazy brother, Du Chen could only sigh that everything in the world was temporary, but Du Chen did not ept the robot ¡°Du Yu¡±.
There were many intelligent robots working as servants in the Du family. In Du Chen¡¯s view, machines would always be machines. No matter how intelligent she was, she will never be a real human being.
When everyone rejected ¡°Du Yu¡±, Ling Qiyue liked ¡°her¡± very much. Perhaps because she has been a single mother, Ling Qiyue could understand Du Han¡¯s feelings very well. The two people slowly became good friends after interacting with each other. Du Han, who was in his early thirties and had never been in love nor felt his heart stir, felt his heart beat for Ling Qiyue right then.
Unfortunately, he was destined to only be a person who silently protects......
Chapter 186 - Chapter 9.4 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.4 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
In order to be prosperous and wealthy in the future, Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan acted based on Su Wan¡¯s instructions. They went out early and returnedte every day to squat outside the Du family¡¯s house.
These two sneaky figures have long attracted the attention of Little Ling Li. Ever since he smoothly drove away the ¡°mistress¡± and her family, Ling Li also took a lot of effort to persuade his mother Ling Qiyue to move back to the Du house.
Of course, the current Ling Qiyue could not forgive Du Chen and still thought about divorcing Du Chen. Little Tiantian ¨C who realized that his father was not that much of a scumbag ¨C was now trying to find ways to make his mom and dad get back together.
The pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. He doesn¡¯t believe that love can¡¯t spark between two people who lived together all day.
>Blu: The pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first ¨C special advantages fall to a person in a favourable position
Of course, the premise was to not have any blind peopleing to look for trouble. The little boy is very cruel~
>Blu: The character the author uses for ¡®little boy¡¯ also means ¡®shota¡¯. The author is also fond of using the word ¡®loli¡¯.
¡°Father.¡±
Today, Little Tiantian came back from the kindergarten in Du Chen¡¯s car and saw the two not-so-distant familiar figures. Xiao Tiantian¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Dad, those two people sneak around the outside our house all day long. They¡¯re not thinking of kidnapping me, are they? I¡¯m so scared! The kindergarten teacher said that there are too many bad people out there nowadays!¡±
Bad guys?
Du Chen followed Little Tiantian¡¯s gaze and saw two sneaky and familiar figures. Aren¡¯t they Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan?
Kidnap?
Du Chen¡¯s heart cooled. He remembered that the couple seemed to owe arge sum of money outside. They wandered outside Du family¡¯s house all day without crying and begging him to lend them money. Could it be that they really do want to kidnap his son?
At the thought of this, Du Chen¡¯s eyes became cold and gloomy......
After the car drove into the Du family¡¯s vi, the gates slowly closed. Su Jianjun and his wife, who had waited another day for nothing, were about to leave. Who knew that a few tall and mighty bodyguards suddenly rushed out of the side door of the Du¡¯s vi at that moment and efficiently knocked them down to the ground. They were then dragged directly into the back garden of Du¡¯s house.
At this time, Du Chen had changed into home clothes and was sitting gracefully and elegantly at the wooden table in the garden sipping red wine.
¡°Second Young Master, I have brought them!¡±
A few ck-clothed bodyguards threw Su Jianjun and his wife in front of Du Chen. Both of them were stunned when they saw the second young master of the Du family. They instinctively felt a little scared at first, but when they thought of what Su Wan told them, Li Meijuan settled down.
Afraid? What were they afraid of?
Daughter has already said that she has the Eldest Young Master¡¯s support!
But the question is, where is Eldest Young Master Du?
Looking at the two people in front of him meaningfully, Du Chen raised his hand and the housework robot immediately helped him take away the wine ss and bottle: ¡°Speak, why have you been lingering around my house? What do you want to do? It can¡¯t be.... that you still want to steal things from my Du family?¡±
¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it!¡±
Su Jianjun immediately shivered and hurriedly denied.
This useless thing!
Li Meijuan red at him, then straightened her body slightly: ¡°We, we were just casually wandering around this area. You don¡¯t own this street, do you?¡±
¡°Well.¡±
Du Chen smiled evilly: ¡°Yes, this entire street is my Du family¡¯s property.¡±
Li Meijuan:...
How could she forget the financial resources of the Du family? She was sadly reminded.
¡°Even if, even if the whole street is yours, you have to let others walk on it, right?¡±
Li Meijuan made up her mind to quibble and she would never reveal her true purpose.
Seeing Li Meijuan¡¯s mouth so obstinate, Du Chen looked at Su Jianjun, who was trembling with fright ¡ª¡ª
These two want to be kidnappers? Are they bloody kidding me?
After determining that the risk factor of the two people was very small, Du Chen felt relieved, but for the sake of caution, he has decided to let the two people disappear from now on.
¡°How many gambling debts do you owe? I¡¯ll help you both pay it back, but in exchange...¡±
Du Chen leaned down and looked at the two people with cold eyes: ¡°Never appear in front of me ever again and don¡¯t show up near my house, otherwise..... don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you!¡±
¡°This......¡±
Su Jianjun was a little moved by this proposal and turned to look at his wife as if asking.
You didn¡¯t pay attention! At this moment, Li Meijuan feels that she has failed in this life. How much water did she have in her mind to marry such a wicked thing?
¡°Young Master Du, we don¡¯t need you to help us pay back the money. Our Xiao Wan said that her husband will pay it back for us and she will provide for us, so we cannot ept your kindness!¡±
Li Meijuan felt very confident ¡ª¡ª
That¡¯s right! It is this feel! This olddy is destined to be the mother-inw of Eldest Young Master Du, so she doesn¡¯t care about that petty profit.
What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t appear here in the future¡¯?
Hehehe, when my daughter marries into Du family, I will be half the master here! This garden, this vi, this swimming pool, everything here will not be yours alone!
Later, it¡¯ll all be ours, ours.....
The greed in Li Meijuan¡¯s eyes shed by. When he caught sight of her expression, Du Chen just raised his lips and smiled coldly. Is she still dreaming of marrying her daughter into a wealthy family?
Du Chen did not deny that he had loved Su Wan deeply, and even before Tiantian appeared, he thought about giving her status and spending a lifetime with her.
But the appearance of Little Tiantian changed everything.
A woman who pours out lies in front of him and will bully his son while he¡¯s not at home. Was she really worthy of his love and affection?
He must have been blind at the beginning to think she was a good girl.
Du Chen believed that everything he saw and found out was the truth. He had already given up on Su Wan and he also felt deep disgust for Su Wan¡¯s parents.
¡°Since you don¡¯t need my help, that¡¯s even better, but I hope you will remember what I said ¡ª¡ª don¡¯t show up around here again, otherwise I will definitely humiliate you!
Du Chen coldly waved his hand and a few bodyguards immediately rushed over to drag Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan out. At this time, a ck elongated car suddenly drove in from the gate. The beautifully streamlined limited-edition extended car parked directly outside the garden and the ck door slowly opened. The first thing that caught everyone¡¯s eyes was a pair of spotless leather shoes, followed by well-ironed trousers and slender straight legs.
A man in a ck suit slowly walked out of the car. His suit was very neat and tidy, just like the person himself. At first nce, it gave people a very rigorous and elegant feeling.
¡°Eldest Young Master!¡±
When the bodyguards in the garden saw that person¡¯s figure, they all bowed their heads respectfully.
This is... Du family¡¯s eldest young master, Du Han?
Li Meijuan¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened when she heard those words and suddenly broke free from the bodyguard¡¯s grasp and rushed to Du Han in a few steps: ¡°My son-inw! We finally met you!¡±
Son-inw?
Su Rui just got out of the car and saw a woman with disheveled hairing straight towards him. He was about to p her flying, but when he heard that woman open her mouth and called him son-inw?
Auntie, where did youe from?
Su Rui¡¯s face was cold and frowned slightly. Du Chen was also anxious at this time. He knew his elder brother¡¯s rigorous temperament, so naturally he couldn¡¯t watch Li Meijuan, a vixen, continue making a mess around here.
¡°Someonee and drag this crazy woman out for me!¡±
Du Chen let out a cold growl and the bodyguards who consciously neglected their duties rushed forward to grab Li Meijuan¡¯s arm.
At this time, Li Meijuan didn¡¯t care so much and quickly shouted at Su Rui: ¡°Son-inw, why don¡¯t you say something ah! It was our Xiao Wan who asked me toe look for you! Why are you.....¡±
¡°Hold on.¡±
Su Rui suddenly said coldly and walked gracefully to Li Meijuan: ¡°You said Xiao Wan called you toe to me? You are Su Wan¡¯s mother...... Li Meijuan?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes! Son-inw, do you know me?¡±
Seeing that Su Rui called out her name all at once, Li Meijuan¡¯s panicked little heart instantly returned to normal.
The words ¡°son-inw¡± became smoother the more she said it!
Su Rui waved his hand and motioned to the bodyguards to step back: ¡°Where is Xiao Wan? Take me to her.¡±
¡°Big brother?¡±
At this time, Du Chen had stood up and came to their side. The weird situation in front of him made Du Chen feel rather baffled.
And at this moment, something that surprised him even more happened.
The other door of the extended car behind Su Rui was slowly pushed open and a little girl who looked seven to eight points like him jumped out of the car with joy: ¡°Dad, dad, are we going to find mom? Let¡¯s quickly go! Susu misses her so much!¡±
This is......
Du Chen knew what crazy thing his elder brother did, but Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan didn¡¯t know!
At this moment, seeing Su Xiaosu pulling the corner of Su Rui¡¯s clothes moring to find Su Wan, the couple were instantly petrified¡ª¡ª
When did my daughter have such a big daughter? How did we not know?
Chapter 187 - Chapter 9.5 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.5 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
The small hotel where Su Wan¡¯s family lived was in the old suburbs of Yanjing. Although the traffic here was also very congested, in today¡¯s hyper-informatization era, such outdated apartment-style hotels have long been eliminated. And naturally, the people whoe here were also people who were not very well-off.
Because of this, when the ck extended limited edition Silver Wing Night drove over, the whole street boiled with excitement ¡ª¡ª
Ever heard of Silver Wing Night?
Have you seen the real Silver Wing Night?
It is said that there is only one in China! Truly unique, truly unparalleled in the world.
Most people have only seen this car on a 3D projection screen, but the shock they felt now went far beyond their feelings then. This is a real first-ss car. A group of car-loving onlookers couldn¡¯t help but chase after it the whole way, then watch the Silver Wing Night, which represented identity and wealth, slowly stop at the door of an inconspicuous hotel.
The car door opened slowly and the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help holding their breath. Everyone knew that this car belonged to the Du family and the owner of this car was the extremely mysterious Eldest Young Master of the Du family who rarely appeared in public, Du Han.
¡°Ah!¡±
Amidst the exmation, the first to get out of the car was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was wearing very ordinary casual clothes, but his expression at the moment was very arrogant. Following him down was a middle-aged woman who looked slightly younger than him.
These two people...
People had already recognized that the person who just got off the car were tenants of this hotel. Are they rtives of the Du family?
At this time, thedy boss had heard the noise outside at the front desk a long time ago and ran to the door. She looked at the insanely awesome limited edition luxury car in front of her and then at Su Jianjun, who proudly stood in front of the car like some small time viin intoxicated with sess. Her beautiful eyes turned and she immediately turned and yelled softly into the lobby: ¡°Sister Xiao Wan, Sister Xiao Wan, your parents seem to have brought guests!¡±
Don¡¯t just look at how timid Su Jianjun was. He was also very loud and boisterous. When he had nothing to do at the hotel, he liked to brag to the surrounding residents that his son-inw is Young Master Du and always talks about how luxurious the Du family¡¯s vi is, how big the swimming pool is and the servants at home are all intelligent robots.
Of course, the people who live in this small apartment hotel are those who are destitute or who have suffered major setbacks in their lives. When everyone gathers together, they simply mindlessly chatter. No one took Su Jianjun¡¯s words seriously.
But now, the proprietress¡¯s mind began to turn. Su Jianjun wasn¡¯t just bragging? Su Wan¡¯s husband really was Young Master Du?
At this time, Su Wan finally strolled out the door. Seeing the luxurious car in the original plot, Su Wan just squinted and smiled.
And the next moment, the smile on Su Wan¡¯s face stiffened slightly. Su Xiaosu got out of the car happily and threw herself into Su Wan¡¯s arms: ¡°Mom, mom, I miss you so much!¡±
This was......
Su Wan was stunned. She had always regarded Su Xiaosu as a pet in ¡¶Lingshen¡· and didn¡¯t really regard her as her rtive.
There are too few people in this world who can make Su Wan acknowledge and make her willing to open up to them unreservedly.
¡°Are you... Susu?¡±
It took a long time for Su Wan to find her voice. She stared in surprise at Su Xiaosu who was making a lot of noise in her arms. It was this action, this zeal to cause trouble, that was exactly the same as Su Xiaosu in¡¶Lingshen¡·.
¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m back!¡±
Su Xiaosu immediately raised her small face when she heard Su Wan, blinking those eyes that looked very simr to Su Rui and looked at Su Wan pitifully: ¡°Mom, did you miss me?¡±
As a high-level artificial intelligence input with a human emotions system, Su Xiaosu¡¯s program only has two rtives, Su Wan and Su Rui. When she was wandering in the boundless world of¡¶Ling Shen¡·, she did not long to see them again.
At that time, Su Xiaosu clearly understood that she was just replicated data. She would probably never see them again in this life. But not long ago, the data world of¡¶Lingshen¡·was suddenly opened up again. Su Xiaosu followed the trajectory of the familiar data flow and actually ended up returning to her original world.
Of course, this was all thanks to the advanced technology setting of this world. It allowed Su Rui to easily break the spatial data barrier and allow the two data streams to be connected wirelessly. This attempt only worked because the world of¡¶Lingshen¡· waspletely made of data.
In short, even though Su Rui spent more time on it, he still managed to retrieve Su Xiaosu, making her data flow perfectly fit the body of the current robot.....
Longing is a kind of pain.
At this moment, Su Wan seemed to be able to clearly feel the pain and expectation in Su Xiaosu¡¯s eyes.
¡°Mom, did you miss me?¡± The tender inquiry still echoed in her ears. Su Wan took a deep breath and smiled as she embraced Su Xiaosu in her arms: ¡°En, I missed you too.¡±
She lied, but she will try to treat Su Xiaosu better in the future......
¡°Wife.¡±
Su Rui was thest one to get out of the car. In fact, he missed Su Wan more than anyone else. After all, it has been almost a month since he came to this world. He had been busy this whole time. He finally got out of theboratory today.
¡°I¡¯m here to take you home!¡±
Su Rui did not speak any more superfluous words and stretched out his hand towards Su Wan.
His big hands were always so warm and reassuring.
Until the Silver Wing Night slowly disappeared from the street, the people on the street and in the hotel snapped out of their reverie. The many people who had chatted with Su Jianjun beat their chest in regret. If they had believed Su Jianjun¡¯s words and got along well with him, couldn¡¯t they have borrowed the Du family¡¯s momentum and made aeback?
There truly are so many people in this world who liked daydreaming.
Of course, it¡¯s not just the people in the hotel. Even Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan were still immersed in their dreams when they re-entered the lobby of the Du¡¯s luxurious vi.
Have they really returned?
¡°Big Brother, what are you......¡±
At this time, Du Chen¡¯s family of three had just eaten dinner. When Du Chen saw that Su Rui had brought in Su Wan¡¯s family, his entire face changed.
And Little Tiantian, who has been nestled in his mother¡¯s arms and acting cute, also looked at Su Wan with hostility.
However, Ling Qiyue seemed very calm. Of course, she was actually quite curious about Su Wan, so her eyes stayed on Su Wan for a good few seconds.
Ling Qiyue remembered that Ling Yinzhou once said that she looked a lot like Du Chen¡¯s sweetheart back then, but time has caused people to change. Now, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find simrities at all when the two stood together.
In these past six years, Ling Qiyue has been constantly changing and advancing.
In fact, the original owner, Su Wan, has been immersed in the memory of the past and stood at a standstill.
Seeing the unconcealed hostility Du Chen and his son revealed towards Su Wan, Su Rui¡¯s gaze cooled and hugged Su Wan¡¯s shoulders: ¡°I simply brought my wife home. Do you have anyints?¡±
Wife?
As soon as these words came out, even Ling Qiyue, who had been very calm this whole time, froze ¡ª¡ª
Du Han has a wife?
Hasn¡¯t he never been married or had a girlfriend? No, that¡¯s wrong, he used to have a daughter, and that girlter......
Thinking of this, Ling Qiyue looked suspiciously at Su Xiaosu, who was next to Su Wan and looked almost exactly the same as Su Rui.
En, the amount of information was slightly overwhelming and the Female Lead was also incapable of epting it~
¡°Big brother, what are you talking about?¡±
At this moment, Du Chen¡¯s face had be very unsightly. Although he soon thought of a certain possibility, he quickly denied that absurdly ridiculous idea.
¡°You don¡¯t understand Mandarin?¡±
Hearing Du Chen¡¯s question, Su Rui raised his eyebrows again and spoke in a calm and indifferent tone: ¡°Su Wan, is my daughter¡¯s biological mother and from this moment on, she is my wife and is the Du family¡¯s Eldest Lady!¡±
Su Wan is Du Yu¡¯s mother? Isn¡¯t that eight years ago..... that mysterious woman?
Du Chen looked at Su Wan with a troubled expression: ¡°Su Wan, tell me, is what my brother said true?¡±
Eight years ago, Du Chen didn¡¯t even know Su Wan. If she had already been with his elder brother by then, then why did she date him?
For a time, all kinds of conspiracy theories shed in Du Chen¡¯s mind. At his question, Su Wan just smiled and said unhurriedly: ¡°First, please call me elder sister-inw in the future and don¡¯t call my name directly, thank you for your cooperation. Second, everything my husband said is naturally true. Why would he lie to you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, mom and dad won¡¯t lie.¡±
Su Xiaosu hurriedly took advantage of this opportunity to forcefully brush up her presence in front of the Male Lead.
At this time, the little genius Ling Li, who has been quietly paying attention to the development of the situation, also turned his attention to Su Xiaosu for the first time ¡ª¡ª
This is the first encounter between the little boy and the little girl.
There is no predestined tit-for-tat or a sh that left both sides shattered and even more so of that love at first sight from legends.
Ling Li: Hehehe, don¡¯t just look at how she¡¯s two years older than me. As soon as I heard her tone, I knew that her IQ was not high and that there was no need to worry about her.
Su Xiaosu: That little friend over there, what the heck do you think you¡¯re looking at? If you look at me again, I won¡¯t give you candy~ I only have one candy, wu wu wu, so pitiful, even though robots can¡¯t taste the sweetness of the candy, I just like it~
So the farthest distance in the world is not life and death, but it was forever not being on the same frequency with the person standing opposite you ~
Chapter 188 - Chapter 9.6 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.6 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Although Du Chen and his son were very dissatisfied with Su Wan¡¯s family staying here, it was Du Han¡¯s decision, so Du Chen couldn¡¯t refute it.
What¡¯s more, Du Chen felt that the amount of information he received was a lot for one short day and he needed to sort out the chaotic thoughts in his mind before making a decision.
The servants in Du vi were all intelligent robots. Although they don¡¯t have human feelings like Su Xiaosu, they can meticulously perform any tasks they¡¯re programmed to do.
As soon as Su Rui went upstairs, he inputted amand into the robot servant, asking them to arrange rooms upstairs for Su Jianjun and his wife, and Su Xiaosu. As for Su Wan? Naturally, she¡¯s living with Su Rui.
As a person with high IQ and low EQ, Du Han¡¯s room was decorated very strangely. When Su Wan entered the door, she only saw snow white walls and an empty bedroom!
What kind of situation is this?
Su Rui was very satisfied with Su Wan¡¯s surprised look. He raised his hand and entered his fingerprints on the electronic device next to the door. The four walls in the room immediately separated automatically, and then a ck wardrobe, arge ck bed and ck bookshelves appeared.
Fine, ck and white, these simple colors are really the favorite of top students.
Su Wan was about to tease him, but Su Rui had already sealed Su Wan¡¯s mouth with his own lips first. The fierce passionate kiss with the aura that belonged only to Su Rui instantly surrounded Su Wan......
A night of high-intensity exercise made both of themze around in bed and reluctant to move the next day. Naturally, a servant robot brought up breakfast to them. Su Wan truly had no appetite, but she still drank a small bowl of hot congee under the gentle and affectionate gaze of General Su.
¡°Wife, if we stayed in this world for a lifetime, do you think we will have....... our own children?¡±
Su Rui, who was still wearing a ck bathrobe, hugged Su Wan from behind and whispered softly in her ear.
Children......
Naturally there won¡¯t be.
Taskers are detached existences on all nes of existence. In order not to affect the development of each world and to let the taskers have no concerns, they are a group of people cursed by thews of the universe, unable to have their own offspring.
Unless...... unless you use enough points to cancel the ne contract you signed when you became a tasker.
Hearing Su Wan talk about thew of the nes, Su Rui curled his lips: ¡°Wait, wife, do you think there had been no exceptions for so many taskers over the years?¡±
Was there none?
Su Wan went into a daze: ¡°There was.¡±
Yes, such a tasker once appeared in the Lost Time Space. She fell in love with a powerful man in a certain time and space. In order to give birth for her love, she didn¡¯t hesitate to fight against thews of the whole world.....
¡°This is something that happened in an ancient cultivation realm.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s expression was a little regretful: ¡°I also identally read a few records in the archives of our department. It is said thatter, the female agent died, but she smoothly gave birth to a son for her love. Unfortunately, the child was rejected by thews of the world as soon as he was born. Before he could take a look at the world, he was annihted under the attack of thews. The man who lost his wife and son exposed his primordial spirit in despair and destroyed most of the resources in that world. Since then, that cultivation world went from a high level world to a low level declining cultivation world thatcks resources.¡±
This was a legend among the agents.
At this time, Su Wan did not expect that she and Su Rui would actually go to that cultivation world from the legends one day and would even see the protagonist of this story with their own eyes......
Su Rui also sighed softly when he heard the legend. Fortunately, he chose to be the tasker, so he and Su Wan would not encounter such a sad affair.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have children in the mission world, don¡¯t we still have Little Susu here?¡±
Hearing Su Rui taking the initiative to talk about Su Xiaosu, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What is going on with Su Xiaosu? Why are you still keeping quiet about it?¡±
Seeing that his wife was also very concerned about Su Xiaosu¡¯s affairs, Su Rui was very happy to tell Su Wan everything.
When Su Wan heard all this, she was stunned for a good while ¡ª¡ª
When she and Su Rui were in¡¶Lingshen¡·, the Su Rui in this world passed on Su Xiaosu¡¯s data to the world of¡¶Lingshen¡·?
Even if the time and space of each ne were not equal, such a thing is very unimaginable, isn¡¯t it?
Unless......
That ¡°Su Rui¡± was not this Su Rui.
It is a parallel universe.
Another ¡°Su Rui¡± in the parallel space-time transmitted the Su Xiaosu he created to the world of Su Wan and Su Rui through a technique or technology that could cross space.
And his purpose of doing this was to give a gift to himself in another time and space?
¡°Su Rui, do you think it¡¯s a parallel universe?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but voice her doubts. Su Rui involuntarily gripped Su Wan¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°If it¡¯s me in another world, then it¡¯s something worth being happy about. Because in another universe, I still love you and you still love me.¡±
Su Wan smiled knowingly at Su Rui¡¯s words.
If a parallel time and space really existed, what else is the other ¡®me¡¯ doing? Who is by his (her) side?
..........
By the time Su Rui and Su Wan tidied themselves in the bedroom and went downstairs, Du Chen had already gone to thepany for work and Ling Qiyue took Little Tiantian to kindergarten.
There was only Su Jianjun, Li Meijuan and Su Xiaosu left downstairs. At this moment, the two were sitting with Su Xiaosu between them, listening to Su Xiaosu¡¯s narration about how Du Han, the ¡°stalker¡± had a crush on Su Wan and shadowed her, using all sorts of ways to woo her.
¡°Morning.¡±
Su Rui came down the stairs, dressed in an elegant ck silk Tang suit, with a solemn and handsome face that looked very abstinent.
Li Meijuan: Tsk tsk tsk, a person really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! This Eldest Young Master Du looks like an upright gentleman! Unexpectedly, he was a stalker, but fortunately, he is rich and handsome. Her daughter didn¡¯t lose out one bit ~
Su Jianjun:...
It¡¯s human nature for men to be lustful! Unknowingly, Su Jianjun thought of the charming little figure of the hotel proprietress again. Oh my, what a pity~
Teh: Dafuq, what a horndog. You¡¯re married, get a grip.
In response to the weird gazes of the two elders downstairs, Su Rui still had a tensed handsome face and his eyes fell right on Su Xiaosu: ¡°Susu,e here.¡±
Su Xiaosu: Did he notice I was acting a y behind his back again?
¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. You¡¯ve scared the child.¡±
Su Wan whispered then turned her head, smiling as she waved at Su Xiaosu: ¡°Susu,e here!¡±
Su Xiaosu: Ying ying ying (crying), mothers are the only good ones in the world, and a child with a mother is lucky.
Blu: Excluding the crying part, this phrase is part of a song.
¡°Mom!¡± Little Su Xiaosu threw herself into Su Wan¡¯s arms without hesitation and rubbed against her in her arms very skillfully. En, this is a habit developed in¡¶Ling Shen¡·.
¡°Be good.¡±
Su Wan lightly touched Su Xiaosu¡¯s hair, leaned close and asked in a low voice: ¡°What were you telling them just now? Hurry up and tell me.¡±
¡°Oh, oh.¡± Su Xiaosu nodded and told Su Wan the heart-rending, melodramatic love story that she had made up.
Seeing his wife¡¯s beaming with joy, Su Rui¡¯s mouth forcefully perked up ¡ª¡ª
Do you think this General couldn¡¯t hear you if you both speak quietly?
What the hell is with ¡®stalker, pervert and molester¡¯!
Chapter 189 - Chapter 9.7 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.7 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
As the richest family in China, any news about the Du family, even if the Du¡¯s pet dog ate one more meal that day, would be a big scoop that many newspapers and magazines wouldpete to report. And just yesterday, there were countless citizens who witnessed the appearance of Eldest Young Master Du¡¯s Silver Wing Night. Moreover, the mysterious lover of Eldest Young Master Du from eight years ago seemed to have finally surfaced?
On this day, the entire Yanjing media were boiling!
Small news media with no resources and no behind-the-scenes informants began to walk the streets and alleyways in order to interview the crowds of onlookers who were present that day. In the end, many people from the media surrounded the small hotel where Su Wan¡¯s family lived. Thedy boss and her hotel were really popr.
At the same time, countlessrge media outlets gathered outside the Du¡¯s family vi andpany, waiting to interview the people involved.
Du Chen, who arrived at thepany in the morning, immediately sent his assistant to get rid of all the media. After finishing this, Du Chen gave a call to a private detective he knew well.
¡°Young Master Du?¡±
The person on the other end of the phone was very pleasantly surprised: ¡°Does Young Master Du have anything else I can help with?¡±
Who doesn¡¯t like a rich customer like Du Chen? In order to keep such customers, he would treat them very attentively.
¡°You¡¯ve given me everything about Su Wan¡¯s investigation?¡±
Du Chen¡¯s tone was a little gloomy. Thanks to Tiantian¡¯s hint, Du Chen realised some doubtful points about Su Wan¡¯s family and found someone to investigate them. At that time, the person he looked for was this detective, who was Yanjing¡¯s best private detective.
¡°I gave Young Master Du everything I could find at the time. What happened? Was there an issue?¡±
The person on the other end of the phone ceased hisughter and became very serious: ¡°Young Master Du, we are very professional and will not deceive customers with false information.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Du Chen tapped his finger on the desk and felt irritable: ¡°Help me investigate again, the cost will remain the same, no... the cost will be doubled! Help me check the rtionship between Su Wan...... and my eldest brother!¡±
Eldest Young Master Du?
The detective on the other end of the phone hesitated. Damn, my humble self ??wouldn¡¯t identally get involved in the internal struggle of a rich family, would I?
For money or my life, this is the question.
Hearing the background sound of the air-conditioning running, Du Chen couldn¡¯t help raising his voice: ¡°Triple! If you don¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take it! I¡¯ll take it!¡±
Your mother, I can just go straight into retirement afterpleting this! Only idiots wouldn¡¯t ept it!
After hanging up the call, Du Chen leaned back on his boss chair, his eyes revealing aplicated and difficult expression.
¡°Boss.¡±
At this time, his assistant Yu Feng walked in quickly, his expression full of hesitance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Those reporters refused to leave?¡±
Du Chen raised his eyes and nced at Yu Feng coldly. Yu Feng has been by his side for three to four years, so it would normally be impossible for him to not be able handle this little thing.
¡°No, no!¡± Hearing Du Chen¡¯s words, Yu Feng anxiously shook his head: ¡°Boss, all the reporters downstairs had all ran away.¡±
Yes, before Yu Feng took thepany¡¯s public rtions team to deal with it, the reporters all left in a frenzy.
Usually when this happens, there is only one possibility¡ª¡ª
They want to rush to another scene that is even more exciting and hotter news.
¡°En?¡±
Du Chen was also surprised: ¡°What had more selling points in Yanjing than news about our Du family?¡±
Yes, no family is more eye-catching than the Du family.
So......
¡°Bang!¡±
At this time, the door of Du Chen¡¯s office was suddenly thrown open and a group of shareholders rushed in anxiously: ¡°Second Young Master! What the hell is Eldest Young Master doing?¡±
Elder brother?
Du Chen looked in shock at the people who suddenly barged in: ¡°What happened to my big brother? Yu Feng, what happened?¡±
¡°Boss, you should..... see it for yourself.¡±
While Yu Feng spoke, he pressed the button for the 3D projection screen at the corner of Du Chen¡¯s desk and a giant high-definition 3D projection immediately appeared on one wall of the office.
This is Yanjing¡¯srgest CN station. At this time, the reporter¡¯s interview with Du Han, the Eldest Young Master of the Du family, is being broadcasted live.
From the huge projection, you can clearly see the luxurious and beautiful vi belonging to the Du¡¯s, which made countless citizens unable to help but stop and watch. At this moment, the interview in the vi is being watched by millions of people ¡ª¡ª
Reporter: Mr. Du, is what Madam Li said just now true? Did you have a crush on Miss Su when she was still in high school 10 years ago?
Su Rui:......
Li Meijuan: Of course what I said is true. Our family¡¯s Xiao Wan was the school flower at that time and many boys liked her!
Blu: School flower ¨C prettiest girl in school
Reporter: Mr. Du?
Su Rui: Yes, I like School Flower Su.
If the plot in a certain world counts, then fine, he¡¯ll admit it. What else could he do?
Blu: Referring to that arc when Su Wan was in highschool and the female lead kept trying to ¡°kindly¡± help (read as ¡®ruin¡¯) her.
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s answer, the female reporter was also stunned. The camera lens was directly zoomed into Su Wan¡¯s face. At this moment, Su Wan was pulling Su Xiaosu from the side while whispering and when she felt the lens suddenly zoom in, she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyes, smiling and saying hello to the audience behind the camera while holding Su Xiaosu¡¯s hand.
It must be said that the predecessors in every world were all very attractive and the original owner in this world looked pure and gentle. Now her soul has changed and carried Su Wan¡¯s cool elegance. The instant she gave such a brilliant smile, she captured the hearts of the male audience in an instant......
In the office, Du Chen looked at Su Wan¡¯s smile in a daze.
Thinking back to his university days, he just had a glimpse and fell in love with her clean and innocent smile.
Looking back now, it seems that the past was still vivid in his mind. After all, she used to be his ¡°true love¡±. How could it be so easy to forget herpletely, but......
Was what my elder brother said true? Did he really meet Su Wan earlier than him?
At this time, the TV station¡¯s interview was still continuing ¡ª¡ª
Reporter: Mr. Du, do you admit that you and Miss Su are in a rtionship? So why didn¡¯t you choose to marry her eight years ago? And ording to the information we have, seven years ago, Mr. Du Chen, that is, your younger brother, once pursued Miss Su and was also dating her. What do you think of this matter?¡±
The crucial point was here! The crucial point was here!
At this moment, the director of the news station was happy at the sharply rising ratings, but the reporter in the vi was shaking and going pale under Su Rui¡¯s cold, sharp eyes.
Wuwuwu, Mr. Du Han¡¯s eyes look terrible, Director, I want to go home~
The air in the vi seemed to condense and the room was filled with an oppressive silence.
Just when everyone thought that Du Han would turn hostile and end the interview, the Eldest Young Master Du, who had always been rigorous and steady in the eyes of the public, suddenly spoke again: ¡°I have always liked Su Wan, but she didn¡¯t know it. Later, my parents asked me to find a woman to get married and have children with. I thought about her at that time, but she was just admitted to university. You should know that you can¡¯t get married at that age ording to international conventions, so I had to find someone to do some tricks at the medical examination after she entered university. After that, I went to a doctor with her eggs and did an IVF.¡±
Reporter:......
Eldest Young Master Du, was it really fine for you to say this with such a serious face?
You have stolen someone¡¯s eggs. Was international convention marriagews that difficult for you?
Therefore, we mortals will never understand the world of those with low EQ.
Chapter 190 - Chapter 9.8 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.8 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Inside the skyscraper of the Du Family Consortium.
Du Chen sat on his revolving chair and saw his brother speaking the truth about the incident with a serious face on the screen. Although he felt that it was unbelievable, Second Young Master Du believed it.
That¡¯s right, in Du Chen¡¯s eyes, isn¡¯t his nii-san such an existence with a worrying low amount of EQ?
Blu: nii-san ¨C elder brother in Japanese.
Considering that it¡¯s him, it was absolutely normal for him to secretly fall in love with a female high school student and not dare to confess because of his age and dare not propose marriage due to international conventions.
So, it was eldest brother who met Su Wan first? But Su Wan never knew his eldest brother?
But......
Although he felt that the truth of the matter should be like this, Du Chen also felt as if something was wrong~
At this time, the reporter was shocked by how outspoken Eldest Young Master Du was and passed the microphone to Su Wan for the first time: ¡°Miss Su, ording to an insider, you were nning to get married to Du Chen two months ago. What made you break up with Mr. Du Chen and choose to be with Mr. Du Han?¡±
Facing Su Wan, who obviously didn¡¯t have much fighting strength, the reporter immediately raised his head and squared his chest, his words sharp.
¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to disclose to the public.¡±
Su Wan faced the camera and microphone, gently tilted her head and raised her hand to stroke the scattered hair on her forehead. It is said that this posture is the most photogenic? Ok? ¡¾Su Xiaowan, that¡¯s enough!¡¿
Reporter: Miss Su, are you reluctant to say? Prefer not to say? Or.... dare not say?
When the female reporter saw that Su Wan was deliberately avoiding the question, she would naturally press on. A reporter who would not seize the opportunity to press the interviewee for an answer was not a good reporter.
Hearing the female reporter being unwilling to let her off and continuing to question her, Su Wan smiled and nced over the female reporter¡¯s body and then spoke again: ¡°Family shames must not be spread about. If you keep pushing me like this and I refuse to answer, would people think I have a guilty conscience buried in my heart? Chi Yujia, Reporter Chi, have you ever been wronged? Have you ever felt it hard to bring up a matter?¡±
Chi Yujia¡¯s face changed slightly when she heard Su Wan¡¯s question.
That¡¯s right, Su Wan looked at her a few more times just to see the work card of a certain reporter.
Chi Yujia: Oh, it seems that I identally offended the Du family¡¯s Eldest Lady. Will I be blocked? I¡¯m so scared, Director, I want to go home~
Just when the reporter had inwardly burst into tears, Su Wan had already raised her hand and called over a robot servant in Du vi: ¡°Everyone knows that Du Han has very high achievements in the field of high-intelligence robots. All the domestic helper robots in the house were designed by him. Not only do these robots know how to do housework, they would also turn on the monitoring function throughout the day as long as it didn¡¯t involve private matters. Once abnormalities and strangers are found in the vi, they will sound the rm.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, the people in the vi and all the friends watching the live broadcast were shocked.
The most surprised person was Du Chen, who didn¡¯t even know about it!
At this moment, Du Chen¡¯s hands shook slightly ¡ª¡ª Why do the robots at home have such a function? Why didn¡¯t his older brother tell him?
Why did Su Wan bring this up?
Could it be......
Du Chen¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the sentence Su Wan just asked, ¡°Have you ever been wronged? Have you ever felt it hard to bring up a matter?¡±
Sure enough, Su Wan entered a certainmand the next moment and a screen popped up on the robot¡¯s chest. It was a scene that happened in this hall more than two months ago ¡ª¡ª
At that time, Su Wan was holding a box of pudding in front of Little Ling Li with a fawning expression and asked him softly, ¡°Little Tiantian, where is your mother? Have you always lived with your mother?¡±
¡°What are you asking this for? Did I even allow you to call me ¡®Little Tiantian¡¯? You vixen! Is a little mistress who specializes in destroying other people¡¯s families worthy of calling me by my name?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s face suddenly paled when she heard the little boy¡¯s words: ¡°Who taught you this? Was it your mother? Who is she? What does she want? I am not a mistress. Du Chen and I truly love each other.¡±
¡°Every mistress says they are the true love.¡±
The little boy rolled his eyes disdainfully and the immature face became ice-cold: ¡°If you are sensible, leave immediately. Don¡¯t always covet things that don¡¯t belong to you. Otherwise...... if something happens to your greedy parents, it will be toote for you to regret it!¡±
At that time, Little Tiantian had indeed threatened Su Wan like this. He wanted to scare Su Wan away, but seeing that Su Wan endured it and didn¡¯t leave, he naturally made a move on Su Jianjun and his wife.
The Su Wan on the screen showed an expression of disbelief: ¡°You are still a child, how can you talk like this? You.....¡±
Before Su Wan even got to finish her words, Little Tiantian on the sofa suddenly changed his face and raised his hand to pour all the pudding in Su Wan¡¯s hand on him.
¡°Wuwuwu, Aunt Su, I just want to have pudding. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give it to Little Tiantian, but why did you pour it on me? Also, Xiao Tiantian is not a child who doesn¡¯t have a mother to teach him. Xiao Tiantian has a mom and dad.¡±
Su Wan:.....
What¡¯s happening here?
While Su Wan was dumbstruck, a slender figure rushed in with a cold face: ¡°Su Wan! What did you do to him?¡±
¡°Dad.¡±
Seeing Du Chen¡¯s figure, Xiao Tiantian immediately drilled his aggrieved face filled with snot and tears into his arms: ¡°Little Tiantian is not a child who doesn¡¯t have a mother to teach him, why does aunty say that to me, Little Tiantian is so sad! Little Tiantian originally liked Aunt Su very much, but I will never like her anymore.¡±
¡°Ah Chen, Ah Chen, it¡¯s not like this!¡±
Su Wan saw Little Tiantian deliberately distort the truth, so she immediately raised her hand nervously and wanted to pull Du Chen¡¯s sleeve to exin.
And Little Tiantian, who was in Du Chen¡¯s arms, shivered and paled at Su Wan¡¯s approach, leaning further into Du Chen¡¯s arms.
Seeing her scaring his precious son, Du Chen¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡±
¡°Du Chen, don¡¯t you believe me? He is lying, everything he¡¯s saying is lies!¡±
Hearing Du Chen¡¯s cold words, Su Wan was stunned. At this time, she could only defend herself again and again, but...
¡°He is only five years old, Su Wan, you have wronged a child so much, do you think I will believe you?¡±
Yes, who would believe that a five-year-old child would be so scheming?
No one would believe it unless they saw and experienced it in person.
When the entire video finished ying, everyone was stunned. Second Young Master Du suddenly had a son some time ago. Everyone knows that, but it is normal for someone to have a son after getting married to a wife.
However, everyone has always thought that Du Chen was still single. When Ling Qiyue left, some media interviewed Du Chen. He only said that their temperaments were ipatible and broke up.
Everyone naturally understood this ¡°breakup¡± as a ¡°divorce¡±. After that, Du Chen did not specifically exin the matter. In his opinion, it was very easy for him to unterally dissolve the marriage rtionship with Ling Qiyue, but he still hadn¡¯t met the right person at that time, so the matter had been dyed.
¡°Reporter Chi, what do you think now?¡±
While everyone was silent, Su Wan suddenly spoke again.
After hearing Su Wan¡¯s question, Chi Yujia subconsciously asked: ¡°Is this true?¡±
¡°As you can see, you don¡¯t think it is true even when you¡¯ve personally seen it, let alone those who haven¡¯t seen everything with your own eyes.¡±
Su Wan suddenly smiled bitterly at the camera: ¡°I used to... love Du Chen so much that I was willing to die for him, so after my parents took the money from the Du family and took me away, Imitted suicide, but failed.¡±
This is a story that belonged to the original owner. Su Wan wants to clear the original owner¡¯s name in front of everyone ¡ª¡ª she was not a greedy and vain mistress, nor was she a scheming sinister woman who deliberately wrecked the feelings between two people.
She was just humbly and cowardly in love with someone.
¡°After moving, I became very introverted, very timid and didn¡¯t like to interact with others. I was afraid that the Du family would find us, but I was also hoping that Du Chen woulde looking to me, but what was Du Chen doing at that time? He married Ling Qiyue! My parents always kept this concealed from me. I didn¡¯t know about it until a few days ago. How sad! How ridiculous! Du Chen kept saying that I lied to him and that I was two-faced, saying that I am a vicious-minded woman, but what about him? Did he really love me? If he really loved me, why didn¡¯t he look for me? Why? In the end, he couldn¡¯t abandon his status as the second son of the Du family. He only knew to drink his sorrows away and only knew to marry another woman to go against his parents, and this resulted in harming two women for a lifetime. Being driven away by him, and being abandoned by him, I used to think I will never be happy in this life, but Du Han returned.¡±
Su Wan nced at Su Rui subconsciously and her eyes sparkled with happiness: ¡°He taught me how to love. I¡¯m very d I had the fortune to meet him in this life. Even if I was misunderstood by the whole world, he will always stand by my side until I grow old and until I disappear from this world.¡±
The final exnation was what Su Wan wanted to say the most to Su Rui ¡ª¡ª
How lucky I am to meet you in this life.
Chapter 191 - Chapter 9.9 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.9 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
As night fell, the entire Yanjing City was still shining with neon lights.
Du Chen is sitting on the couch on the top floor of the 68-story skyscraper. He could see the stars in the sky through the transparent roof when he looked up.
¡°Du Chen, will you always love me?¡±
That day, it was also under the sky full of stars. He held the little hand of his beloved for the first time.
The pure girl blinked her bright and clear eyes as she apprehensively looked at him, her tone mostly filled with the fear and anxiety from deep in her heart¡ª¡ª
Theye frompletely different social sses and she had always felt inferior in this love of theirs.
¡°Su Wan, I love you, I will love you my whole life and will never change my heart!¡±
Never, change, my, heart...
¡°Never change..... my heart.¡±
Du Chen involuntarily murmured. It¡¯s already said that young people don¡¯t speak of love. Was it that unforgettable feeling of his heart skipping a beat back then? Or the innocent and brilliant smile under the sky full of stars?
Obviously, he had almost forgotten about it and had definitely felt that he won¡¯t love her anymore, but why......
Why did he suddenly feel such pain in his heart?
¡°Young Master Du, I¡¯m sorry, it was our negligence. Su Wan, she..... really did try tomit suicide previously. It was on the train when the whole family left Yanjing. Because of the special location and the long distance between them, we did not discover this the first time.¡±
The guilty voice of the private detective reyed in his ears again. Du Chen irritably rubbed his forehead with both hands, and when he raised his eyes again, the starry sky became just like his face ¡ª¡ª
¡°After moving, I became very introverted, very timid and didn¡¯t like to interact with others. I was afraid that the Du family would find us, but I was also hoping that Du Chen woulde looking to me, but what was Du Chen doing at that time? He married Ling Qiyue!¡±
Su Wan, Su Wan, it¡¯s still Su Wan!
Now his mind was full of Su Wan. Du Chen felt that he was going to be driven crazy by her. No, this won¡¯t do. He has to go back, he has to go back!
Du Chen hurriedly got up and grabbed his coat and went directly out of his room.
¡°Boss!¡±
Yu Feng, who had been guarding the door, saw Du Chen¡¯s figure and immediately followed him quickly: ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡±
¡°Going home.¡±
Du Chen coldly spat out the two words and Yu Feng couldn¡¯t help but step forward and block Du Chen¡¯s path: ¡°Boss, the entire media are keeping watch at the gates of thepany and outside Du vi. Once you go out, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±
¡°What am I afraid of?¡±
Du Chen¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. When his parents became involved in an ident, didn¡¯t he prop up the huge Du family empire on his own? What was he afraid of? There was nothing in the world that Du Chen was afraid of......
Du Family Vi.
Because the interview was broadcasted the whole day, it made the atmosphere in the Du family a bit weird. En, to be precise, ever since Ling Qiyue broke through theyers of encirclement and brought her son back, the atmosphere in the whole hall has been weird.
At this time, Ling Qiyue was looking at her son with a serious face: ¡°Tiantian, what else do you have to say to your Aunt Su?¡±
Little Tiantian:...
¡°Ling Li!¡±
Seeing her son pretending to be pitiful and silent with his head hung down and slumped, Ling Qiyue¡¯s anger immediately rose. She saw it when the interview was broadcasted this morning. She really didn¡¯t believe her son would be that kind of child.
At that time, Ling Qiyue¡¯s first reaction was that Su Wan falsified it. She was performing a show, so that she could wash her reputation clean and at the same time pour dirty water on her and her son.
Blu: pour dirty water ¨C smear someone¡¯s name
But when Ling Qiyue hurried to the kindergarten to confront her son, she saw that her son was with a group of gangsters. Ling Qiyue also had the impression of those people. Those gangsters were the people that Su Wan¡¯s parents owed a lot of money to and were also the ones that chased after them to collect their debt. The debt collectors were the gangsters. They tyrannized and ran rampant in Yanjing.
There was already no need for any extra exnations......
Ling Qiyue knew that the best thing she should do now was to directly take her child abroad and nevere back again. However, she was a mother and she brought up Little Tiantian by herself with hard work. She didn¡¯t want to see her son walk on a crooked road from childhood.
Therefore, she took the child back to Du house. She wanted to end everything once and for all by divorcing Du Chen and then leaving this ce forever......
¡°What use is it pretending to be mute?¡±
Seeing Ling Li keep silent, Su Xiaosu¡¯s eyes shed and suddenly rushed to Ling Li¡¯s face, raising her hand to pinch both sides of his face severely: ¡°Hey hey hey, I ¨C your elder sister ¨C know that you¡¯re lowering your head so that you can scheme! What are you pretending to be pitiful for! Auntie, quickly look~ Brother Tiantian didn¡¯t even have a single drop of tear. He doesn¡¯t admit his mistake at all. You have to resolutely spank his butt!¡±
¡°Go away!¡±
When he was exposed by Su Xiaosu on the spot, little Ling Li couldn¡¯t help viciously ring at her, his little fair hands struggling to pull Su Xiaosu¡¯s hands away.
But who was Su Xiaosu? A robot!
So, little Ling Li tugged back and forth with her. Finally, they both fell to the ground and rolled on that precious and unparalleled carpet making a ruckus¡ª¡ª
¡°Let go!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡±
¡°Let go, or I will bite you!¡±
¡°If you wanna bite, then go ahead! I don¡¯t know pain anyway!¡±
Seeing the two children rolling around in the hall, Ling Qiyue was even more angry. She was about to get up and drag her hapless child up, but Su Wan raised her hand to stop her: ¡°Qiyue, leave them alone. Tiantian...... is still a child, I won¡¯t really be angry with him. Today... I also have to apologise to him for doing these things today.¡±
No matter how genius or two-faced, a child is always forgiven.
And......
¡°I understand his mood.¡±
Su Wan raised her eyes and looked at Ling Qiyue seriously: ¡°He has followed you since he was a child. This child has matured much earlier and is smarter than ordinary children. I think... he actually cares very much about having a father in his heart, so... he misunderstood me and wanted to drive me away, but it was because he felt that I would snatch his father. Any child would resist when his most beloved toy was robbed. What¡¯s more...... it was his father.¡±
¡°Su Wan!¡±
Ling Qiyue lowered her eyes and earnestly looked at Su Wan. It is undeniable that Ling Qiyue hadn¡¯t had a very good impression of Su Wan because her son spoke badly about Su Wan everyday, but now she has started to change her point of view.
Seeing the Female Lead looking at her apologetically, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile at her ¡ª
That¡¯s right, I specially came here to separate you and the scumbag. There¡¯s no need for you to thank me, please call me Lei Feng~
Blu: Lei Feng ¨C model of altruism and dedication
Seeing that the two mothers here seem to be bing ¡°Besties of China¡±, Su Xiaosu, who was tired from rolling on the ground, finally frowned and stood up: ¡°Not ying with you anymore, I¡¯m running out of power, so I have to go to the charging point~¡±
Ling Li: What the hell do you mean ¡®charging¡¯? And who yed with you? If you have the ability, then stop right there! Come back~ see if I don¡¯t...... well, anyway, I¡¯ll beat you one day~
It must be said that in Ling Li¡¯s life of evil charm and domineering arrogance, as the winner in life, his only tragedy was that he will never beat Su Xiaosu¡ª¡ª
He was absolutely no match for her when he¡¯s young.
After growing up, he¡¯s...... not willing?
Ling Li: What the hell do you mean I won¡¯t be willing? This genius has no reluctance, never ever~
Chapter 192 - Chapter 9.10 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.10 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Thanks to Kayree, Somebody, Somebody, Shelly and Nebe for the Kofi! <3
In the end, our little friend Ling Li reluctantly apologized to Su Wan under the stern gaze of his mother.
After that, the little boy pulled his mother upstairs with a sullen face.
Su Xiaosu had already gone upstairs to recharge. Only Su Rui and Su Wan were left downstairs. As for Su Jianjun and his wife? The couple felt very proud and ted today. After the live broadcast, both their phones quickly exploded with calls. The debtpany also took the initiative to call and say that the bnce need not be repaid, and all their distant rtives ¨C so distant that they were barely rted to them ¨C started to pester them.
Speaking of people like these, who isn¡¯t a little bit vaiN? When they¡¯re living well, they simply can¡¯t wait to let the whole world know and Su Rui was very clear on Su Jianjun and his wife¡¯s little ideas.
So Su Rui assigned the two a bodyguard and a driver, and even applied for two more cards with a simple wave of his hand. Now the two of them can¡¯t decide where to spend their money ¡ª¡ª
The sky is big and so is thend, but spending money is the biggest.
Su Rui didn¡¯t n to do anything to this vanity-loving couple. As long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble for him and Su Wan, it would not be a problem to support them for ten lifetimes with the financial resources of the Du family.
Su Rui and Su Wan had been respectively a director of apany and a treasured daughter before, but to be honest, in this world, did they truly understand what ¡°money is just a number¡± meant.
That¡¯s right, the setting of the Du family was they had the wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation.
¡°Wife, why don¡¯t we go upstairs and go to bed?¡±
Seeing that all those who should go have gone, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but lean against his wife: ¡°I miss you.¡±
¡°What the heck do you mean ¡®miss¡¯, we two haven¡¯t been separated for the whole day today, okay?¡±
Su Wan admired General Su¡¯s ability to lie through his teeth.
¡°This...¡± General Su continued without batting an eyelid, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s little Su Rui who missed you.¡±
¡°You rascal!¡±
Su Wan felt that General Su was really getting more and more shameless.
¡°I am a hooligan and I only act like a hooligan when I¡¯m with you.¡±
Su Rui smiled and threw himself onto Su Wan, pressing Su Wan under him.
The eyes of the robot servant ¨C who had been standing in the corner of the living room waiting for instructions ¨C shed red when it witnessed the scene on the sofa ¡ª¡ª
Ding! Detected a private scene that is not suitable for children, the video and sound recording functions will be turned off.
Main engine automatically going into hibernation mode......
Sci-fi technology is really great.
Just as Su Rui and Su Wan wereughing and making trouble on the sofa, the door of the vi was suddenly pushed open, and Du Chen, who was in a sorry state, quickly stepped in through the door.
He closed the door of the vi forcefully with a bang.
Eh.
The irritability on Du Chen¡¯s face hadn¡¯t faded and the moment he raised his eyes, he happened to meet the eyes of the two people on the sofa.
¡°What the hell are you two doing?¡±
The scene in front of him made Du Chen¡¯s expression immediately turn cold.
Su Wan blinked, looked at the ck lines on General Su¡¯s face and looked at the bafflingly cold faced Du Chen.
Blu: ck lines ¨C
¡°Second brother, you¡¯re back? What can we do here ah? We were about to go back to our room to sleep.¡±
Su Wan turned her arms sideways and directly looped them around Su Rui¡¯s neck: ¡°Husband, carry me, go back to sleep.¡±
¡°Be good.¡±
Hearing what his wife said, General Su¡¯s expression finally became pleasant-looking and Su Rui turned around and went upstairs withrge steps while carrying his wife, ignoring Du Chen who was standing by the door.
Du Chen:.....
Second Young Master Du, who struggled so much outside and finally got rid of the hounds of the media, felt very sad at this moment~
Blu: Author implied something like this:
I was so magnificently disregarded by my own eldest brother?
Of course, this was not the point. The point was that Du Chen felt very ufortable when he saw Du Han¡¯s body pressing down onto Su Wan¡¯s the moment he entered the door.
And Su Wan¡¯s ¡°Second Brother¡± sentence was a blow to his heart, causing Du Chen¡¯s HP to immediately tank.
Blu: If you don¡¯t y games, HP are hit points that signifies how much health your character has.
What did hee back in a hurry to do?
Didn¡¯t he just want to make it clear to her? At this time, Du Chen¡¯s heart was extremely tangled¨C
He suddenly didn¡¯t know what he wanted in the end?
Sitting dejectedly on the sofa, Du Chen lowered his head and put his hands in his hair. He looked particrly lonely and frustrated.
Ling Qiyue, who had just coaxed Ling Li to fall asleep, came out of the bedroom and saw the lonely man on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t help but pause in her steps.
Do I... still love him?
When he humiliated her, Ling Qiyue ran away in anger. At that time, she was still carrying Ling Li. When life was difficult, it was not that she never thought ofing back to him, even...
Just like what Su Wan said in the interview. Every woman is emotional and dreams of love.
At that time, Ling Qiyue also imagined that Du Chen would suddenly appear in front of her one day and then gently say to her: Wife, I¡¯vee to take you home.
But, in fact it really was just a fantasy,pletely unrealistic.
The story of Su Wan and Du Han made Ling Qiyue truly aware of her naivety. True affection should be just like how Du Han treats Su Wan ¡ª¡ª
No matter how many years have passed, when you are the most deste, I will appear in front of you, smile affectionately and say to you: Come home with me.
With me here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything...
That, is love.
Ling Qiyue sighed internally and was about to turn around to leave, but she saw Du Chen downstairs suddenly raise his head, his eyes meeting with hers.
Ling Qiyue was stunned for a while, then said in a low voice: ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±
Seeing Ling Qiyue¡¯s gentle and indifferent face, Du Chen suddenly remembered the words Tiantian said in the video.
¡°Vixen¡±, ¡°Mistress¡±, why was a five-year-old child¡¯s mind full of those things?
¡°Ling Qiyue, how did you teach my son all these years? Did you teach him those words he insulted Su Wan with?¡±
¡°You think it was me?¡±
Sure enough, he has never changed, always believing that he was always right.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who else could it be?¡±
Hearing Ling Qiyue¡¯s rhetorical question, Du Chen coldly curled his lips: ¡°Your return this time was really about the divorce? Why didn¡¯t you just directly send the divorce papers to mypany instead of allowing Tiantian toe back alone to im family connections? Ling Qiyue, what intentions do you harbor?¡±
If the video yed by Su Wan was real, then why would a child do such a thing? There must be someone teaching him behind-the-scenes and the only people by Tiantian¡¯s side other than Du Chen was Ling Qiyue.
¡°Du Chen, you are always so conceited. I have nothing to say to you. I have already signed the divorce papers. I hope to see your signature on it tomorrow morning. That¡¯s it.¡±
Ling Qiyue coldly turned around and this time, there was not the slightest hint of yearning.
Her heart that was persuaded by her son died again at this moment...
Seeing Ling Qiyue leave, Du Chen bent down and swept away the things on the coffee table.
Divorce? That¡¯s fine, but Tiantian is his son, so he must stay with him in the future!
......
The next day, the media surrounding the Du vi increased unabated. Tiantian was also famous because of the matter regarding the video and could no longer go to kindergarten, and Ling Qiyue had almost handed over her work in China. She was waiting for Du Chen to sign the divorce papers and would then immediately leave with her child.
Su Rui and Su Wan did not go downstairs to eat breakfast as usual, but Su Xiaosu, who was full of electricity, sat on the long table in the dining room and ate with relish.
¡°Hmph, not like ady at all.¡±
Seeing Su Xiaosu¡¯s table manners, Little Tiantian couldn¡¯t help but mock.
¡°You can¡¯t stop your mouth even when you eat. What are you looking at me for? Haven¡¯t seen a beautiful woman before?¡±
Su Xiaosu sneered back at him without hesitation. Hmph hmph hmph, you want to fight with your elder sister? Little brother, you still have a long way to go~
¡°Du Yu, Ling Li! Eat your meal properly and shut up.¡±
Hearing the voices of two people, Du Chen, who had been eating silently with a cold face, couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort.
¡°My name is Su Xiaosu, not Du Yu.¡±
Su Xiaosu couldn¡¯t help correcting him.
What the hell is ¡®Du Yu¡¯? How could there be someone cuter than the unparalleled Miss Su?
Su Xiaosu?
Du Chen¡¯s gaze focused on her, he had not paid too much attention to this robot. He didn¡¯t expect that his brother actually would change her name and even used the surname ¡°Su¡±...
Was this a naked deration of his sovereignty?
Chapter 193 - Chapter 9.11 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.11 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Because of Du Chen¡¯s existence, the atmosphere at the table in the morning cooled down significantly.
After the two children had finished eating, Ling Qiyue handed the divorce papers to Du Chen: ¡°Sign it!¡±
Her only request was to part without hard feelings.
¡°Sign it?¡±
The corner of Du Chen¡¯s mouth raised and a smile shed in his narrowed eyes: ¡°You name a price first.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Ling Qiyue was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand what Du Chen meant: ¡°I can work and have the ability to support myself, I don¡¯t need your alimony.¡±
Alimony?
Du Chen was slightly startled, then raised his eyebrows in disdain: ¡°I¡¯ll let you name a price and Ling Li will be mine to raise in the future!¡±
¡°What did you say?¡±
Hearing Du Chen¡¯s unreasonable request, Ling Qiyue shook in agitation: ¡°Du Chen, don¡¯t go too far! Ling Li is my son. I gave birth to him and raised him. You have never done anything fatherly all these years, why are you fighting for custody with me?¡±
¡°You can speak of this to thewyer, but let me tell you Ling Qiyue, to say nothing of me being able to win custody when I have absolute evidence, even if I don¡¯t have a chance, I can still beat you, because I am Du Chen!¡±
The two words ¡®Du Chen¡¯ were more than just a name in China, they represent endless wealth and glory.
Ling Qiyue¡¯s body shook, her face pale.
That¡¯s right, what can she use to fight against Du Chen?
She had only one blood kin, Little Tiantian, who was her only kin and her beloved son. She couldn¡¯t just watch him leave her.
¡°Even if there is only one in ten thousand of a chance, I will fight to the end! Du Chen, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless.¡±
Ling Qiyue gripped onto the divorce papers in her hands: ¡°If you want to meet in court, then let¡¯s meet in court!¡±
¡°Mom, Dad.¡±
At this moment, Ling Li, who was supposed to be ying in the living room, suddenly appeared behind the two people, with a dazed emotion on his immature face: ¡°Are you both going to fight for custody?¡±
Filing awsuit is a very distant matter for ordinary children. They don¡¯t even understand what the term ¡°custody¡± meant.
But a child as smart as Ling Li naturally knew the meaning behind their words.
¡°Tiantian, be good. It¡¯s an adult¡¯s business, so don¡¯t interfere.¡±
Ling Qiyue couldn¡¯t help but soften her voice tofort her son, but Ling Li just widened his eyes and looked at her and then at Du Chen: ¡°Can¡¯t you both make up? Mom, haven¡¯t you already forgiven Dad? Is it because of the thing with Aunt Su? I¡¯ll apologize to her again. I will apologize to her everyday, okay?¡±
¡°This is not about Su Wan¡¯s matter at all!¡±
When Du Chen heard Ling Li talk about Su Wan, the emotions that had been suppressed for a day and night finally erupted: ¡°It was a mistake when I married your mother back then. It was their Ling family who schemed to send her to my bed. I was drunk that day and mistook her for Su Wan......¡±
¡°Du Chen! Enough!¡±
Ling Qiyue interrupted Du Chen, but unfortunately, it was still a step toote.
Little Ling Li was stunned, and a look of fear shed in his eyes like never before¡ª¡ª
It turned out that father had never loved mother.
They didn¡¯t break up because of the appearance of the person he had imagined as a ¡°mistress¡±.
Dad hates mother, so he hates him too, doesn¡¯t he?
I turned out to be... an unwanted child.
Some truths are very cruel.
Over the years, Ling Qiyue had never mentioned Du Chen in front of Ling Li. Every time the child had asked about his father, she would bring up other things to skimp over the issue.
Little Ling Li¡¯s past is the eternal bane in Ling Qiyue¡¯s heart, but now Du Chen has unraveled the past in front of the child ¨C a scar that had healed on the surface, but the inside had already festered long ago and rotted.
¡°I hate you both! I hate you both!¡±
This was the first time Ling Li shed tears after returning to China. The little genius always felt that he was already a man, he could only shed blood but not tears, however......
I really want to cry, tears are so salty.
The tiny body was filled with endless sadness at this moment and Ling Li stumbled away.
¡°Tiantian!¡±
Ling Qiyue tried to chase after him but was suddenly stopped by Du Chen.
¡°Don¡¯t go, he¡¯s in the yard. Nothing can happen.¡±
Du Chen knew it was his own gaffe, so his voice at the moment was also softer. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said this in front of the child, but these are facts. Tiantian is very smart so he¡¯ll understand someday.¡±
¡°You also know that that moment will be a very long time from now. At that time, maybe he had grown up and understood that emotional matters cannot be forced, but now, now he is only five years old! Du Chen, how can you, how can you be so cruel!¡±
Ling Qiyue felt sorrow in her heart.
This man, how could this man be so cold-blooded?
......
Du family¡¯s garden.
Ling Li sat alone in the middle of the flowerbed, looking at the colorful flowers around him, his eyes dimmed ¡ª¡ª
They¡¯re all liars, all these are lies, everything is ruined, everything should be ruined!
He raised his little hands and frantically mmed down the flowers in the flowerbed, then stepped on them with his feet.
¡°Hey, you! You ck-hearted boy, you actually dared to trample on my father¡¯s flowers.¡±
Su Xiaosu, who was following Ling Li, looked at the almost copsing little figure in the cluster of flowers and couldn¡¯t help teasing him.
¡°You!¡±
Ling Li raised his eyes coldly, staring at her fiercely: ¡°And you, your father and your mother, you are all bad guys!¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the bad guys? We like to be the bad guys, better than your scumbag dad.¡±
Su Xiaosu rolled his eyes and strode to Ling Li: ¡°Boy, know your ce and beat it! Otherwise, don¡¯t me your big sister for being rude to you!¡±
¡°Then I won¡¯t go, do you have the ability to bite me?¡±
Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but stick out his chest when he heard Su Xiaosu¡¯s arrogant words.
Immediately after......
Su Xiaosu really rushed forward and bit Ling Li¡¯s shoulder fiercely: ¡°Wu..... you¡¯re the one who let me bite, en, I¡¯m starting to be rude~¡±
Ling Li:......
Why didn¡¯t this ¡®amazing genius¡¯ setting have any amazing fighting skills? This is not rational!
On the third floor of the vi, Su Wan and Su Rui stood side by side looking out from the crystal clear window. The two small children in the garden looked very small from the window.
¡°I remember that there were a lot of thorny roses nted in the garden. These two brats wouldn¡¯t get hurt all over, right?¡±
Seeing the two children rolling around among the flowers together, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly.
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Su Rui smiled and shook his head: ¡°Susu¡¯s settings have medical functions. Even if Ling Li is injured, she can help give him the most appropriate treatment.¡±
So, Su Xiaosu doesn¡¯t have to worry about traveling outdoors~
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Su Wan nodded in relief. That¡¯s right, she almost forgot, Su Xiaosu..... Is just a robot with emotions.
However, once a robot has human emotions, how is she different from humans?
She also can also feel happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, love in her heart, knows how to cry andugh, and Su Xiaosu, who could use electricity as her power source, was even a gluttonous foodie.
Of course, those things would not be digested even if she ate them. They would be treated as rubbish and removed regrly.
Such a robot looked particrly advanced, but was in fact, extremely sad.
¡°If we leave, what will Su Xiaosu do?¡±
Su Wan suddenly couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.
Su Xiaosu is a ¡°daughter¡± created by Su Rui. The meaning of her existence is to be with her parents, but Su Wan and Su Rui will leave this world, and what about Su Xiaosu?
She will continue to live as long as her main engine is not damaged and as long as there is energy.
¡°Then let¡¯s stay in this world longer and wait until she grows up.¡±
Su Rui looked at the small figures of Su Xiaosu and Ling Li rolling around in the flowerbed and whispered softly: ¡°When she grows up, will she have someone she likes too?¡±
¡°Su Xiaosu can still grow up?¡±
Su Wan waspletely stunned at what Su Rui said ¡ª¡ª Could a robot continue to grow? I¡¯m not well-educated on this subject, so don¡¯t lie to me.
¡°This body naturally cannot grow, but...¡±
Su Rui smiled mysteriously: ¡°I prepared a gift for her 18 years olding-of-age ceremony. It is a brand new body.¡±
Fine, Su Wan admires General Su¡¯s foresight.
However, these two parents, have the both of you ever thought about how others would feel?
Your daughter always had a cute 7-year-old¡¯s face. Who can ept her suddenly turning into an eighteen-year-old girl overnight?
Anyway, a certain troubled year expressed that it epts its ipetence~
As for the chaos Young Miss Du¡¯sing-of-age ceremony will cause eleven yearster, that is a story for another day ~
Chapter 194 - Chapter 9.12 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.12 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Ling Li really got injured. The tender skin was full of small cuts. Of course, the most serious was the wound on the shoulder that was a bite from Su Xiaosu. You want to know how it feels to get firmly bitten by the sharp teeth of a robot?
I advise you it¡¯s better not to try.
¡°Tiantian.¡±
When Du Chen rushed to the garden, Su Xiaosu was pressing Ling Li¡¯s whole body on the ground and forcibly treating his wounds.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t you move, okay? Or else the medicine will spill.¡±
Seeing the little boy under her writhing around like a tsundere not wanting to be rescued by the ¡°enemy¡±, Su Xiaosu couldn¡¯t help feeling very good.
Blu: Tsundere ¨C presenting as unfriendly and blunt, but warm and tender inside
You don¡¯t want me to treat you, I¡¯ll insist on treating you~
¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch my son!¡±
At this time, Du Chen had hurried over.
Du Chen has always been sick of this robot being at home, especially when he learned that this ¡°child¡± turned out to be the child of Su Wan and his brother, the disgust in his heart became even stronger.
After all, Su Xiaosu is not a fighting robot. The reason why she was able to bully without worries is because her body is a head taller than Ling Li. Now that she was cruelly pushed hard by Du Chen ¨C who was a body taller than herself ¨C Su Xiaosu immediately fell down like a puppet with its strings cut¡ª¡ª
Wu, I¡¯m so scared, Dad help me~
¡°Hey, why did you push her?¡±
Ling Li watched Du Chen push Su Xiaosu and immediately couldn¡¯t help but question, then he looked past Du Chen¡¯s back in shock ¡ª¡ª
Su Xiaosu did not fall to the ground, but fell into a warm andfortable embrace.
¡°Are you all right?¡±
Su Rui lowered his eyes and tenderly looked at the little child in his arms.
¡°Dad.¡±
Su Xiaosu pursed her lips and her big eyes were filled with an aggrieved expression: ¡°Dad, that scumbag bullied me, wuwuwu, Su Su is so pitiful!¡±
¡°Du Chen!¡±
Su Rui put down the daughter in his arms and called out in a low voice with a cold gaze, ¡°Apologize to Su Su.¡±
¡°Brother?¡±
Du Chen turned his head and looked at Su Rui behind him with a look of disbelief: ¡°You told me to apologize to an inferior robot? Brother, are you crazy.....¡±
Before Du Chen could even finish speaking, Su Rui rushed towards him and forcefully gripped Du Chen¡¯s throat with a bignky and powerful hand: ¡°I¡¯m telling you ¡ª¡ª apologize!¡±
¡°Du Han, calm down!¡±
Su Wan, who had just run out of the vi, immediately became anxious when seeing Su Rui¡¯s movements. The two of them were still upstairs earlier when they saw Du Chen pushing Su Xiaosu away. At that time, Su Rui¡¯s breathing changed and he opened the window and jumped directly from the floor they were on.
Su Wan knew Su Rui¡¯s temper too well. The person he acknowledged was not allowed to be bullied by anyone, not even a single hair should be touched.
But now, Du Chen will probably die if Su Rui used a bit more force.
¡°Du Han, let go!¡±
Su Wan rushed in anxiously panicking. Looking at Du Chen, who was already blue and unable to breathe, her face changed drastically. She raised her hand with all her strength and pried open Su Rui¡¯s grip. Then, she extremely nervously patted Du Chen on the back, ¡°Du Chen, Du Chen, how are you?¡±
You scumbag, If you want to die, then die further away and don¡¯t implicate my man~
Yes, this was the true portrayal of Su Xiaowan¡¯s inner thoughts.
But Du Chen saw all of this in a different light ¡ª¡ª
When Du Chen was about to lose his breath because of his elder brother¡¯s grasp, Su Wan¡¯s anxious figure immediately appeared in his gradually blurring vision.
It was obvious that she was so far away, but Du Chen strangely saw the panic and uneasiness from the bottom of her heart.
She... was worried about me?
At that moment, Du Chen¡¯s feelings were particrly tangled. He tried hard to make a sound and kept trying to struggle, but the strength in his body gradually waned.
He couldn¡¯t use any strength at all.
Is Big Brother really going to kill him?
Why does he hate me so much?
Du Chen was in a daze and he couldn¡¯t figure it out, but the next moment, he felt as if he had caught a glimpse of the truth of the matter ¡ª¡ª
¡°Du Han, let go!¡±
Su Wan actually quarreled with his eldest brother for him? At that time, the eldest brother¡¯s face changed, but Su Wan still tried her best to open his hands and sessfully rescued him.
¡°Du Chen, Du Chen, how are you?¡±
At that moment, the anxiety in Su Wan¡¯s tone, the panic in her expression and the warm and trembling hands as she supported him made Du Chen¡¯s heart throb ¡ª¡ª
He knew that she still loved him, she had always loved him......
Du Chen, imagining too much is also a disease, you know?
............
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Freed from Su Rui¡¯s restraint, Du Chen coughed a few times with a pale face.
Seeing that he was still alive and kicking, Su Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was fine, as long as he did not die.
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
At this time, Du Chen ¨C who had finally recovered some strength ¨C wanted to grab Su Wan¡¯s slender fair hand, but Su Rui, who was standing on the other side, hardened his gaze and pulled Su Wan to his side. ¡°Wife, he didn¡¯t die. Don¡¯t bother about him. You and Susu take Ling Li to the ward on the fourth floor for treatment. Du Chen,e with me to the study. I have something to say to you.¡±
While speaking, Su Rui pushed Su Wan to Su Xiaosu¡¯s side, and he turned and walked towards the door of the vi alone.
Have a talk?
Du Chen stared at Su Rui¡¯s back, a faint chill in his eyes. He should have a good talk with his elder brother.
¡°Xiao Wan, I¡¯m going.¡±
Turning his head and he softly told Su Wan, Du Chen quickly followed after Su Rui.
Su Wan: .......
Is the Male Lead sick?
Su Wan mocked him and then called Su Xiaosu toe to Ling Li.
At this time Ling Li had already stood up from the ground, the expression on his face was particrlyplicated. Nothing can be done about it, the brains of people with high IQs are always running at high speeds anytime and anywhere. Maybe they can make a big circle around the earth in one second. That is definitely an existence that we mortals cannot imitate.
¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, do you want me to help you?¡±
Su Wan looked at Ling Li¡¯s expression and asked with a smile.
¡°I don¡¯t want your fake kindness.¡±
Ling Li looked at Su Wan coldly again.
This brat~
¡°How do you speak?¡±
Teh: It¡¯s like how can you speak this way or like why tf are you so rude
Su Xiaosu couldn¡¯t look past this and red up at Ling Li when she came over: ¡°You bratty kid, you didn¡¯t get enough bites, right?¡±
Ling Li:......
Let¡¯s talk it over. How about we not bite people next time? It really hurts~
Obviously, Su Xiaosu¡¯s sharp teeth left a big shadow in Little Ling Li¡¯s heart, so when he heard her words this time, Ling Li frowned but did not counterattack as quickly as before.
¡°Go, just go, I don¡¯t need you guys to help me.¡±
Hmph!
Ling Li raised his head and strode past Su Xiaosu and Su Wan. Looking at his leaving back, Su Xiaosu blinked triumphantly: ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t I very good?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, our Susu is the best.¡±
Su Wan rubbed Su Xiaosu¡¯s long ck hair affectionately and then led her to follow after Ling Li and left the garden......
Chapter 195 - Chapter 9.13 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.13 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
The medical room on the fourth floor of Du house was equipped with specialized doctor and nurse medical robots. After sending Ling Li to the doctors, Su Wan brought Su Xiaosu out of the ward.
Ling Qiyue anxiously stood at the door. A moment ago, she was making international calls, contacting her friends abroad, hoping to find some evidence to her advantage, or a really goodwyer, in case she really went to court with Du Chen in the future. She must be prepared.
She didn¡¯t expect that her son would get injured before she even made a call. Ling Li¡¯s anger still had not subsided at this time. When she entered the door, he saw his mother but pretended to not see her, so Ling Qiyue didn¡¯t dare to enter the ward directly and waited outside hesitantly.
¡°Xiao Wan, is Tiantian okay?¡±
Seeing Su Wan bringing Su Xiaosu out, Ling Qiyue immediately asked nervously.
¡°He¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all the injuries are only skin-deep, it¡¯s not a problem, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Su Wanforted Ling Qiyue and then lowered her eyes, asking softly: ¡°Did he..... know about it?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Ling Qiyue¡¯s expression was a little sad: ¡°He knows about the matter between Du Chen and I from that year. Now, Du Chen is going to file awsuit with me to fight for Tiantian¡¯s custody. Xiao Wan, I¡¯m so scared, if Tiantian refuses to forgive me and I¡¯m going to lose him, I only have him now......¡±
Hearing what Ling Qiyue said, Su Wan just raised her hand and patted her shoulderfortingly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Du Han and I will help you.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Upon hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Ling Qiyue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at Su Wan with a grateful look: ¡°Really? Will you guys really help me?¡±
¡°Of course, we......¡±
Before Su Wan had finished speaking, she heard the door of the study room downstairs being kicked open and there was a sound of broken porcin.
Eh.
General Su seems to have brought the Male Lead to the study for a talk?
Well, it seems that negotiations have broken down?
Su Wan walked quickly to the top of the stairs and listened for a while. Du Chen¡¯s stoic cold voice wasing from the entrance of the study: ¡°Du Han, don¡¯t go too far! What have you done for the Du family these years? I alone supported the entire Du n. You only know how to research your intelligent robots. Now, you take a robot home as your baby daughter. You¡¯ve gone insane! Now you are simply unreasonable. Today, you wanted me, the dignified CEO of the Du n to apologize to a robot, then will you ask me to give her the whole Du n tomorrow?¡±
¡°Du n?¡±
In the room, Su Rui listened to what Du Chen said. He had been sitting in the same position and hadn¡¯t moved an inch. He narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°The Du n is yours and is also mine. Du Chen, don¡¯t forget, you only have half of the Du n¡¯s inheritance rights!¡±
At the door, Du Chen¡¯s face darkened. That¡¯s right, in his parents¡¯ will, all of their property was divided equally between the two brothers and because of how Du Han only wanted to do robotic research before, he has never managed the Du Family, nor has he used a penny of the Du Family.
It had been too long, Du Chen almost forgot about it.
¡°What do you mean, Du Han? At that time, when the Du n was facing a crisis, you were indifferent to it. Now that I have put the Du n onto the right track, youe to talk to me about inheritance? What do you want? Half of the Du n?¡±
¡°No, no, no.¡±
Su Rui just shook his head at Du Chen¡¯s words: ¡°I am already a person with a wife and children, so I need my own business. Therefore, starting tomorrow, I will go to the Du n to work. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your CEO position.¡±
Su Rui picked out a document he prepared long ago from the desk and threw it onto the carpet in the study: ¡°Xinghong Electronics, this is a high-tech product subsidiary of the Du n. I want you to make it go independent and give me full authority on its management.¡±
Xinghong Electronics......
Du Chen cast his eyes down at the document on the ground, the four words on it were printed very clearly.
This was indeed thergest subsidiarypany under the Du n and its annual profits are also very abundant. However,pared with the entire Du consortium, its profit only ounted for 10% of the Du n¡¯s industry.
¡°You only want Xinghong Electronics?¡±
Du Chen raised his eyes and looked at Su Rui again, asking with some uncertainty.
¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you say that I only knew how to study robots? I want thispany!¡±
Su Rui stood up slowly, his sharp eyes fixed on Du Chen¡¯s: ¡°How about it? This condition is not too much, right?¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
Du Chen did not hesitate and nodded vigorously: ¡°I will take care of this matter when I return to thepany tomorrow. In the future, although Xinghong Electronics will still do their business in the Du n¡¯s building, it will be a private property under your name. Any product produced by thepany and the profits generated by the products have nothing to do with our Du n!¡±
¡°Deal.¡±
Now that Xinghong Electronics was in his hands, General Su¡¯s face finally looked better.
He is going to use this little Xinghong Electronics to nibble away at the entire Du n bit by bit. Only then will it be interesting, no?
The two sides finally reached an agreement. Du Chen turned around coldly and walked from the entrance of the study to the stairs. He looked up and saw Su Wan standing there.
At this time, Du Chen noticed that Su Wan was wearing a long white dress, just like the pure white color in his memory.
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
Du Chen unconsciously quickened his pace and soon arrived before Su Wan: ¡°Xiao Wan, I......¡±
He felt that he had a thousand words to say to her, but at this moment, looking at the person who was almost within reach, Du Chen suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.
Su Wan watched Du Chen rush towards her with a nonplussed expression and she subconsciously frowned. What do you mean, Male Lead?
You just finished negotiating with General Su and you¡¯re still not done yet? You want to negotiate with me too?
Just when the two went deep into their thoughts, a noisy mor suddenly came from outside the vi downstairs.
¡°What happened?¡±
Du Chen recovered his senses and turned on his electronicmunicator to connect with the security guards outside the vi.
¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s... It¡¯s Master Su and Madam Su, they came with a group of friends and said they were going to tour around Du residence!¡±
What?
This Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan really refused to stay idle. Having a tour around the Du house? Only they can think of such a thing!
Hearing the report from the security personnel, Du Chen¡¯s face immediately became cold. He was about to order people to drive away the messy people when Su Rui¡¯s voice suddenly came out from themunicator: ¡°Let them in and treat them well. .¡±
This is......
Du Chen raised his eyes and faced Su Wan¡¯s smiling eyes. At this moment, he seemed to suddenly understand the reason why Su Wan chose to be with Du Han ¡ª¡ª
It must be because of Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan?
They were able to disregard their daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness for money and now they could naturally force their daughter to marry someone she didn¡¯t like for money......
Blu: When referring to lifelong happiness, it usually means marriage.
If it truly is all because of money...
Du Chen was confident that whatever Du Han can give them, he can do the same.
¡°Follow the Eldest Young Master¡¯s orders.¡±
Du Chen also immediately ordered: ¡°Also, immediately instruct the kitchen to prepare meals and entertain guests.¡±
Who didn¡¯t know how to walk the parents-inw route?
Blu: It¡¯s like going into a route to capture the capture target in otome games, I guess.
Du Han, let¡¯s first wait and see!
Chapter 196 - Chapter 9.14 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.14 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
That night, the Du family vi¡¯s banquet hall.
The spacious and luxurious banquet hall was filled with a variety of beautiful and delicious food. Several waiters and androids in uniforms shuttled through the crowd. The bright crystal chandelier on the ceiling dazzled Su Jianjun¡¯s eyes.
¡°Elder Brother Su, I feel like I am dreaming now!¡±
A middle-aged fat man was sitting beside Su Jianjun holding a wine ss while looking at Su Jianjun, who was already drunk beside him, his chubby face full of envy: ¡°Thanks to you, Big Brother Su, I have the opportunity in this life to eat such delicious things and drink such expensive red wine. Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect this wine to be so powerful and delicious!¡±
Hearing the middle-aged fat man¡¯s words, Su Jianjun waved his hand feebly: ¡°These, these are just minor things! Let me tell you, my daughter, our Xiao Wan, she is the Du family¡¯s Eldest Lady, you know? Do you know? The Du family¡¯s money is her money and how much money does the Du family have? If I raise you guys, I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish spending it all even if I raised you all for ten lifetimes~ hehe.¡±
Speaking till here, Su Jianjun narrowed his eyes again and was already admiring the beautiful women in the crowd at the other end of the room.
It must be said that today¡¯s incident was caused by Su Jianjun alone. Yesterday, after he and Li Meijuan took Su Rui¡¯s money, he naturally arrogantly ¡°returned home¡±. The two found their old neighbors and rtives and invited them out for a big meal. Su Jianjun got drunk after gorging himself in food. After he was drunk, he started to habitually brag about how good the Du family was and how strong their influence was in the house.
At that time, some people ended up asking: Can you invite us for a visit to the Du house? Let us also see the legendary vi of the rich!
Hearing people tter him like this, Su Jianjun naturally waved his hand: No problem! Isn¡¯t it just having a tour around Du vi? I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow! No one is allowed to leave! Everyone has to go!
After that......
It has be like this. In fact, after sobering up today, Su Jianjun regretted his promisest night after getting drunk, but a promise was a promise and he had already bragged. Now, he can only be driven onto a perch1. Fortunately, his son-inw Du Han is really amazing! Not only did he let these messy peoplee in, but also prepared a banquet for them. The standards of the wine and dishes at the banquet were all made ording to the standards of the Du family¡¯s private dinner. Any cold dish was several times more expensive than those in five-star hotels!
In short, Su Jianjun now feels that he has face and isfortable~
By past midnight, the banquet hall, which was originally noisy, gradually became quiet. Now, there were not many guests who could stand on their own two feet.
Most of them had drunk themselves unconscious and they could be seen everywhere; on the carpet, under the table, on the sofa, and even in the bathroom.
The Du vi has never been so disorderly since they moved in.
In the lobby, there were robots that already took charge of cleaning the ce, while others were responsible for carrying these drunken guests to rest in another small vi dedicated for guests outside the main vi.
From beginning to end, Du Chen stood upstairs and watched all this with cold eyes. He saw Li Meijuan¡¯s vanity and Su Jianjun¡¯s greed and lust.
Such a couple were actually Su Wan¡¯s parents.
At this moment, he suddenly felt distressed for Su Wan¡ª¡ª
If she didn¡¯t have such a pair of parents who were greedy for money, would they have been able to stay together back then, never having to be separated and not having to go through so many twists and turns.
They would have gotten married and have their own children. The boy will definitely be as smart as Tiantian, and the girl......
Su Xiaosu¡¯s face shed in Du Chen¡¯s mind. That face was simply too simr to Du Han.
Du Chen¡¯s gaze immediately cooled down ¡ª¡ª
In the past, he has no power to change now, but what about the future? What can he do? ......
That night, Du Chen could not sleep at all.
The next day, Du Chen got up a bitter than usual. When he went down to the dining room on the first floor, he saw Su Wan¡¯s family, Du Han, Su Xiaosu, Ling Qiyue and Tiantian, all eating at the table. The atmosphere was friendly and harmonious.
¡°Good morning.¡±
Du Chen walked to the table and greeted softly, and then habitually sat in his own seat.
His appearance slightly changed the atmosphere at the table.
¡°I¡¯m done.¡±
Little friend Ling Li was the first to leave the table and naturally, Ling Qiyue followed him.
Ling Li also thought a lotst night. He knew that he couldn¡¯t me his mother. If his mother didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted onboriously giving birth to him and even suffer bitter hardship to raise him.
Well, their life abroad wasn¡¯t actually bad and it couldn¡¯t be counted as ¡®bitter hardship¡¯? But in any case, mother must love him the most. Ling Li can be sure of this. So this morning when he woke up from the hospital bed and saw Ling Qiyue sleeping beside the bed, our little friend Ling Li had already decided to forgive her.
As for Du Chen?
Little friend Ling Li, who finally realized that his father was a scumbag, felt very sad. He couldn¡¯t ept the setting of ¡°My dad is a scumbag¡± for a while, so it was natural to have such a reaction when he saw Du Chen again.
Seeing the mother and son leave, Du Chen¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His eyes lowered and he began to eat breakfast gracefully.
When he finished eating, Du Chen looked up at Su Rui ¨C who was constantly by Su Wan¡¯s side as well as constantly fawning over her ¨C and said softly: ¡°Big Brother, are you going to work with me today?¡±
¡°My son-inw, do you also want to go to work at the Du n?¡±
Hearing Du Chen¡¯s question, the very first person to speak was Li Meijuan. Although Du Han was also the Eldest Young Master of the Du family and had an inexhaustible amount of money, people¡¯s desires and greed were endless. Who in China didn¡¯t know how well-off Du Chen was?
Both were the sons of the Du family and Du Han was the eldest. If it weren¡¯t for Du Han¡¯s solemn face and strong aura, Li Meijuan would have urged him to fight with Du Chen for the family property.
¡°En.¡±
Hearing Li Meijuan¡¯s question, Su Rui just nodded slightly and then raised his eyes to look at Du Chen again: ¡°If thepany can transfer the ownership today, I will go to thepany with you to have a look.¡±
¡°Dad.¡±
Su Xiaosu saw that Su Rui was about to go to work and couldn¡¯t help holding his arm affectionately: ¡°Dad, I want to go to yourpany to y too, can you take me there?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Rui responded with a smile. Now that Su Xiaosu¡¯s affairs and her identity are no secret, Su Rui now need not care about other people¡¯s eyes at all.
When Du Chen left the vi with Su Rui and Su Xiaosu, Li Meijuan and Su Jianjun immediately gathered in front of Su Wan again: ¡°Daughter, you and Du Han are also famous and well-known now. When will you get the marriage license?¡±
¡°Marriage license?¡±
Su Wan blinked: ¡°It was done yesterday.¡±
In this world, getting a marriage certificate could be done with taking 3D projection photos without personally going to the office and with Du Han¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t need to go through all that trouble.
Hearing that their daughter and Du Han were legally married, the couple immediately nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Xiao Wan, since you are also a member of the Du family now, you should also have your own career! A man¡¯s heart changes when he says it changes. A woman can¡¯t rely on a man for a lifetime, she must rely on herself! Look at how rich and powerful the Du family is. I heard that they also have a chain of beauty salons under their umbre. Mom thinks that this is pretty good and it¡¯s not worth much in Du Han¡¯s eyes. You can ask for that chain and run it yourself. What do you think?¡±
¡°I am not interested in beauty and I don¡¯t have time.¡±
Su Wan leaned backzily on the sofa. Guarding the Du family ¨C this diamond mine of a family ¨C and not having to worry about food and clothing. Why would she go out to work on her own volition?
Su Xiaowan felt that it would be fine to be a rice worm in this world for a lifetime. 2
Even if the Du family was gone in the future, she will still have General Su, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.
¡°You have no time, but I have it! I can help.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s answer, Li Meijuan couldn¡¯t help pointing to herself: ¡°Xiao Wan, mom is here, rest assured!¡±
Rest assured?
It¡¯s because you guys are here that I really don¡¯t feel assured.
¡°After speaking so much, you actually want a beauty salon, right? Isn¡¯t the money Du Han gave you both not enough to open one by yourselves? If you¡¯re not opening one, you can buy one at a high price!¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help sitting up straight, looking at Li Meijuan and Su Jianjun in front of her: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys this onest time. If you are short of money, you can ask me and Du Han for it. You only need to eat, drink and be merry. Don¡¯t think of fighting for the Du family and don¡¯t have any extra crooked thoughts! Otherwise...... even your own daughter will not be able to save you!¡±
She let the couple stay and gave them a life of luxury, but it was because she upied their daughter¡¯s body. All of this was to show respect to the original owner. If they really can¡¯t tell good from bad and cause trouble, Su Wan will absolutely not be soft-hearted......
Chapter 197 - Chapter 9.15 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.15 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Du n.
The handover of Xinghong Electronics went smoothly. Early in the morning, the entirety of Du¡¯s senior staff had heard the news and knew that Xinghong Electronics had be an independentpany operated by the Eldest Young Master.
The employees in other departments were still busy and these changes had no impact on them. However, the old employees of Xinghong Electronics were worried. A new chief brings new aides. Many people were now privately discussing that the two had a falling out because of love. Now that the Eldest Young Master had separated Xinghong Electronics, the situation for old employees like themselves was anything but reassuring.
In the entire country, who didn¡¯t know that Eldest Young Master Du had his ownboratory, which specializes in robotics, and there were a group of talents who were very specialised in high technology in thatboratory. They were many times skilledpared to any of the ordinary employees of Xinghong Electronics.
Just as the atmosphere in the 28th floor of Xinghong Electronics had descended into gloom and doom, Du Chen was sitting in the office on the top floor looking through the information about Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan that Yu Feng hadpiled for him.
¡°This Su Jianjun is really terrible.¡±
Du Chen closed the information and gently kneaded his eyebrows. Su Jianjun was greedy, lustful, cowardly and fearful. Although such a person was best to draw in, he actually doesn¡¯t have much use. If there is any sign of trouble, he will immediately turn traitor.
Inparison, it¡¯s worth roping in Li Meijuan.
A vain, scheming and greedy woman. As long as you give such a woman a little sweetness and let her gradually inte her ego, she will getpletely lost in the world of money and power.
¡°Li Meijuan is interested in the beautypany under the Du¡¯s?¡±
Du Chen raised his hand and lightly tapped on the data, asking in a low voice.
¡°Yes, Boss, ording to our investigation, she has said to her good sisters, rtives and friends more than once that her son-inw will give her the Eve chain in the future.¡±
Yu Feng stood aside, answering Du Chen¡¯s question seriously.
¡°Okay, help me draw up a contract. From now on, Li Meijuan will be the CEO of the Eve chain!¡±
Du Chen smiled slightly, already deciding Li Meijuan¡¯s future.
¡°Boss! Although Madam Li is Lady Su¡¯s mother, she doesn¡¯t know anything about the beauty industry and our Eve caters to the entire upper-ss society. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to do this?¡±
Yu Feng disagreed with Du Chen¡¯s decision for the first time. When he heard what he said, Du Chen just smiled coldly: ¡°I know that she doesn¡¯t understand anything. Ignorant people are the best control and when ites to Eve, dealing with those nobledies all day, what will a vain person like Li Meijuan do? It¡¯s really exciting!¡±
Seeing a sh of a sneer on Du Chen¡¯s face, Yu Feng immediately cast his eyes down and stood aside: ¡°I know what to do.¡±
How many people in this world could refuse a gorgeous trap filled with money?
......
Ever since Su Rui took over Xinghong Electronics, his life has suddenly be busy again. Because he did noty off employees and greatly improved the treatment of all the old employees, it made the big stone in the hearts of those in Xinghong Electronics fall. Everyone seemed to be more motivated now than when they were managed by the Du n.
Su Xiaosu still likes to circle around Su Rui. She likes theboratory full of precision instruments the most because she was born in Su Rui¡¯sboratory.
Every day after returning home from thepany, Su Xiaosu would take the initiative to tell Su Wan about the fun things in thepany, but because her voice was too loud, the noise reached our little friend Ling Li who frowned, however......
Ling Li just sat to one side in low spirits. Wasn¡¯t it just going to his father¡¯spany to y? What¡¯s there to show off?
This genius is not going. How childish.
¡°Tiantian?¡±
Su Rui, who had changed intofy ck home clothes, appeared in front of Ling Li at some point.
¡°Uncle.¡±
Ling Li still respected his uncle. There was no other way. Ever since the time he saw his uncle fly down from a ce as high as several stories to the garden to catch Su Xiaosu, Ling Li knew that his uncle was definitely not an ordinary person.
¡°Tiantian, ourpany¡¯sputer is going to upgrade its security system. Tomorrow you will go to thepany with me to have a look at it, alright?¡±
¡°Huh? What?¡±
Ling Li blinked and looked at Su Rui nkly: ¡°Uncle, what is a security system?¡±
¡°En?¡±
Seeing that this ck-bellied1 little devil was acting stupid with him, Su Rui raised his eyes: ¡°A security system is aputer program that can prevent attacks from external data. Although ourpany¡¯s technology is already very advanced, it¡¯s the same for others. Now the hacking skills are also very powerful, just like the super hacker codenamed Double Seven. Tiantian, have you heard about him?¡±
Ling Li:.....
What kind of thing is ¡®Double Seven¡¯! The signature left by this genius is clearly ¡°L¡¤L¡±, which is the abbreviation of Ling Li, okay?
Who the heck had poor eyes and saw it as two sevens, even finally naming it as Double Seven?
¡°Tiantian?¡±
Su Rui called out again and Ling Li finally reacted: ¡°Uncle, Sister Su Su said that yourpany is fun, so I will go y with her tomorrow.¡±
Good boy.¡±
Seeing the little devil finally being sensible, Su Rui smiled in satisfaction, straightened up and beckoned to his wife: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go upstairs and rest. I¡¯m tired.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan kissed Su Xiaosu and then went upstairs with Su Rui. When both of them left, only Su Xiaosu and Ling Li were left downstairs.
The two children looked at each other and turned their heads away in disdain.....
Upstairs in the bedroom, Su Rui pulled Su Wan into the room. The pair was being affectionately intimate with each other for a while and after that the bath was filled with some. When Su Wan came out of the bath, she saw Su Rui sitting on the soft chair by the bed and looking at data in his pyjamas.
¡°What are you looking at?¡±
Su Wan circled behind him, a pair of fair arms gently wrapped around Su Rui¡¯s neck and her ck hair that was still moist and had a faint scent, scattered on Su Rui¡¯s shoulders.
¡°This is some information from the Du n.¡±
While talking, Su Rui raised a hand and twirled the end of Su Wan¡¯s hair with his fingertips: ¡°Wife, have you seen Li Meijuan and Su Jianjun these past few days?¡±
¡°Those two? I haven¡¯t seen them all day. They didn¡¯t cause any trouble outside, right?¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s question, Su Wan knew that something must have happened.
¡°It¡¯s not a big problem either.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s tone was a little casual: ¡°Du Chen gave Li Meijuan the position of CEO of the Du¡¯s beauty chain.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: ¡°Has Du Chen lost his mind?¡±
What is his purpose for doing this?
To win over Li Meijuan? To trap Li Meijuan?
He doesn¡¯t seem to benefit from any of these.
Eh.
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s question, Su Rui suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer. He felt that it was mainly because he was too outstanding, en. And because his wife has been by his side for too long, she automatically blocked the wild bees and butterflies from the outside world. That is to say ¡ª¡ª
Su Xiaowan, in fact, Du Chen¡¯s feelings for you are still there. Did you not know about it? You must have not seen it, have you?
Yes, this result was desirable.
Ex-boyfriend ¨C that kind of creature ¨C just ignore him~
Chapter 198 - Chapter 9.16 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.16 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Dupany¡¯s skyscraper, the president¡¯s exclusive elevator.
This was the first time Ling Li came to the Dupany. Du Chen wanted to be close to his son so he had a smile on his face the whole way, but Ling Li kept his cold expression throughout the journey. The little boy was as cold as an iceberg,pletely wasting Du Chen¡¯s efforts.
Seeing Ling Li making a cold face at Du Chen, Su Xiaosu stood on the other side and blinked at Ling Li constantly, causing Ling Li to have no choice but to lower his head in order to not look at her, otherwise he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from rolling his eyes ¡ª¡ª
Su Xiaosu, that¡¯s enough!
On the 28th floor, the elevator door opened and Su Xiaosu was the first to rush out.
¡°Susu is here!¡±
¡°Susu, this is the breakfast that Auntie bought you this morning!¡±
¡°Susu, this is the milk my sister just made for you!¡±
¡°Susu...¡±
You are not mistaken. In Xinghong Electronics, the most popr character is not their boss, General Su, but this exquisite and cute robot, Su Xiaosu, who can act dumb and act cute.
Su Rui had long been ustomed to it, but when Ling Li, who came out behind them, saw that Su Xiaosu was surrounded by a group of people eating and drinking as sheughs, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back the urge and rolled his eyes ¡ª¡ª
Ling Li remembered that after fighting with Su Xiaosu for the first time and losing, he woke up in the middle of the night and went to the kitchen to get a ss of water. As a result, he saw that Su Xiaosu¡¯s head was still lit up in the middle of the night, giggling as she pilfered food from the kitchen.
That scene really made Ling Li feel speechless as he recalled it.
Do you think it¡¯s good for a robot to be so gluttonous? Isn¡¯t she scared that she¡¯ll short-circuit from eating so much?
Su Xiaosu¡¯s answer to Ling Li¡¯s question was ¡ª¡ª
My motherboard is waterproof and fireproof. Not only can I eat and drink, but I can also cry. Look here, this is the tear-stained face of a beauty.
Look! Look! This is called ¡®tears streaming down my cheeks¡¯ and this, this is called ¡ª¡ª tears falling like rain!
That¡¯s just water pouring out from both eyes! ¡®Tears falling like rain¡¯, your sister! Are you trying to cause a flood? (I feel like the author is trying to tsukkomi)
It was this so-called ¡°Eighty-one Ways of Shedding Tears¡± that made our little friend Ling Li want tough whenever he saw a girl cry after he grew up. Over time, everyone who knew him knows that he is ¡°inhuman¡± and ¡°unsympathetic¡±......
In short, because of Su Xiaosu¡¯s existence in Ling Li¡¯s childhood, the shadow in his childhood was toorge, okay?
......
¡°Come to my office.¡±
Su Rui asked Ling Li toe over to watch Su Xiaosu. Ever since he made Xinghong Electronics independent, many financial groups outside have been eyeing Xinghong Electronics¡¯ new products and some uwful groups have hired arge number ofputer hackers to invade Xinghong Electronics¡¯ main system and steal their research data.
Su Rui was an expert among experts at programming artificial intelligence, but he wasn¡¯t too adept at system security protection. Fortunately, he knows that Ling Li is a genius hacker. With his cheat halo, Xinghong Electronics was guaranteed to be absolutely safe.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s call, Ling Li turned around and followed him into the office. after which Su Rui ordered his assistant not to allow anyone to disturb them.
In a blink of an eye, the whole morning passed. After Ling Li used those short hands to help Su Rui encrypt the security system for the entire main system, he was already starving and exhausted.
No matter how talented I am, you have to let me eat, right?
¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±1
Su Rui looked at the exhausted little boy, his tone very calm.
In fact, he never treated Ling Li as a child.
¡°I owe you a favor for today¡¯s affairs. In the future, if you and your mother encounter any troubles, you cane and look for me.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Ling Li suddenly raised his head to look at Su Rui, his eyes sharp: ¡°I can solve our problems by myself, thank you for your concern.¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡±
Su Rui smiled faintly and looked at Ling Li with a deep gaze: ¡°If that person is your father, would you also take action against him?¡±
Su Rui knew that Ling Li still had a group of foreign mercenaries, but would he use those people against Du Chen? This was obviously unrealistic. In the original plot of the world, all of Ling Li¡¯s cards were used to help Du Chen and Ling Qiyue. Every time Du Chen is in trouble, he would secretly look for help.
A father-son confrontation was the only possibility in this world.
Father......
Ling Li was stunned for a moment. He knew that his mother was busy with thewsuit recently. Lately, she has been a lot more silent and haggard.
Ling Li was clever and sensible. He understood that the reason his mother was working very hard was all for him. He also wants to make his father give up the idea of ??fighting for custody. But in the past few days, whenever he touched the topic while talking with Du Chen, both people would part on bad terms.
Du Chen always treated him like a five-year-old child. Well, even though he is actually only five years old, he already knows a lot, okay?
If the matter really reached the point of facing each other in court, Ling Li would naturally stand by his mother¡¯s side without hesitation. He believed that even if Du Chen was strong, he would never be able to forcibly take him back to the Du family, right? 2
Although the current Ling Li¡¯s thoughts were already very mature, he has never truly experienced society after all. At this moment, he does not understand that the thing that was hardest to fathom in this world was the human heart......
¡°Qiyue, I want to see you.¡±
When Ling Qiyue received her mother¡¯s call again after many years, she went into a trance.
Although her family had brought so much pain and hurt to her, the Ling family left her with more beautiful and warm memories of the past.
When she was a child, her mother was gentle, her father was kind and she was also very close to her brother. After growing up, the family¡¯s business became bigger and bigger, and her parents got busier. But even then, their family was still harmonious and very happy......
Ling Qiyue put down the phone and after hesitating for a long time, she decided to see her mother.
The ce where the mother and daughter met was a coffee shop. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Ling Qiyue wouldn¡¯t have believed that this olddy with a face lined with wrinkles and an expression of someone who has been through a lot, used to be the decent and graceful, well-maintained mother in her memory.
¡°Mom, why are you...¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
Mother Ling sighed deeply in front of Ling Qiyue: ¡°Qiyue, how are you doing now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m..... very good, mom, now you¡¯re......¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re living well.¡±
Ling¡¯s mother smiled and interrupted Ling Qiyue¡¯s questioning: ¡°I found out about your return from the news. Your son is very cute and has grown up to be very beautiful.¡±
¡°En, his name is Ling Li and his nickname is Tiantian.¡± Ling Qiyue¡¯s eyes softened immediately when she mentioned her son.
A person who hasn¡¯t raised children wouldn¡¯t understand their parents¡¯ kindness. Now, she is also a mother.
Seeing Ling Qiyue¡¯s happy smile, aplicated expression shed through Ling¡¯s mother¡¯s face: ¡°Qiyue, I, I am actually......¡±
¡°Mom, do you have something to tell me? Tell me!¡±
Before going to the appointment, Ling Qiyue had actually thought about many possibilities and even nned for the worst.
Her face was calm now, but her hands were trembling slightly under the table.
¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
In the end, Ling¡¯s mother just smiled at her: ¡°Mom just wanted to see you.¡±
Is that it?
For a while, Ling Qiyue looked at her mother with suspicion: ¡°Mom, you look a lot older. Have you been living poorly these past few years? What about Dad and Big Brother?¡±
Although she still resented them in her heart, Ling Qiyue couldn¡¯t help asking.
When she left that year, the Ling family had gradually recovered their business because of Du Chen¡¯s help. Could it be that Du Chen took out his anger on the Ling family after she left, so the Ling family was downtrodden till this point?
At this moment, Ling Qiyue¡¯s thoughts were extremelyplicated, but when Mother Ling heard Ling Qiyue¡¯s inquiry, her expression immediately changed......
Chapter 199 - Chapter 9.17 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.17 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
Hyatt Hotel, the most luxurious five-star hotel in Yanjing City.
In the presidential suite of the hotel, on the messy and soft big bed, Su Jianjun was lying on the messy and soft big bed, embracing a beauty on his chest as he smoked.
¡°Brother Jun.¡±
The enchanting woman wrapped her arms around Su Jianjun¡¯s neck: ¡°You have promised me that I will get to enter the Dupany. You can¡¯t put on your pants and deny it!¡±
¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Su Jianjun took another drag of his cigarette, his expression a little triumphant: ¡°Do you still not know who your Brother Jun is? My daughter is the Eldest Lady of the Du family. She has the final say in the Du family. Even the Second Young Master wille to curry favour with me. Not to mention arranging a job for you, it¡¯s absolutely no problem to arrange for you to go directly to the Dupany as a senior executive!¡±
¡°Really?¡±
As soon as the woman heard Su Jianjun¡¯s words, her eyes lit up ¡ª¡ª Dupany¡¯s senior executive? Those are super white-cor workers who have cars to shuttle them to and fro, and can live in high-end apartments in the city center! How much is one month¡¯s worth of ie!
At the thought of this, the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness: ¡°Brother Jun, Brother Jianjun, you must help me, I¡¯m already yours...¡±
¡°Be good, my little baby.¡±
What Su Jianjun can¡¯t resist most was that the beauty was acting coquettishly at him. He blew out a smoke ring and was about to give the little beauty next to him a hot, passionate kiss. At this time, the door of the suite was suddenly opened from the outside and Li Meijuan ¨C who waspletely decked out in jewels ¨C rushed in with a group of noble madames in an imposing manner ¡ª¡ª
¡°Su Jianjun, are you tired of living? And you, this little sl*t, dared to seduce this olddy¡¯s man? Sisters, help me beat this vixen to death!¡±
All of a sudden, the room descended into chaos.
Night, Du vi.
Su Jianjun, whose whole face was scratched red, was resentfully kneeling beside the sofa. Li Meijuan still had a cold face, clutching Su Wan¡¯s hand as she kept counting Su Jianjun¡¯s faults: ¡°The saying ¡®a man bes bad when he has money¡¯ ispletely true. Your dad is an example! Learning to y with women from others! He doesn¡¯t look in the mirror to see his own revolting behaviour!¡±
If Li Meijuan really enumerated all of Su Jianjun¡¯s faults, then it would be endless.
Su Wan had long be drowsy. Seeing Li Meijuan getting more and more angry, Su Wan finally couldn¡¯t help raising her hand to stop her from speaking.
¡°Mom, since you two don¡¯t have any feelings for each other anymore, how about you divorce and live your own lives?¡±
Seeing them had made Su Wan feel upset. What kind of feelings have these two people harboured as they lived together these past years?
Divorce?
Su Jianjun¡¯s eyes brightened, but Li Meijuan¡¯s sank: ¡°I won¡¯t divorce!¡±
¡°En?¡±
Su Wan looked at Li Meijuan in surprise. She was the one scolded Su Jianjun just now, so why did she refuse to divorce?
Does Li Meijuan really love Su Jianjun?
¡°Now, he¡¯s relying on his daughter¡¯s marriage to live well. He¡¯s rich and powerful now, so wants to get rid of this old woman and get a new lover. In his dreams!¡±
Li Meijuan had already noticed the joy in Su Jianjun¡¯s heart. If it was ten or eight years ago when she was still young, Li Meijuan would not hesitate for a second the moment he mentioned divorce, but now? She had already apanied him for so many years till she was a wrinkly-faced old woman, but he actually wants to spend money to find some young tender grass1? Hmph hmph hmph, a pipe dream!
Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. This Li Meijuan was really a person you shouldn¡¯t provoke. She wanted to waste Su Jianjun¡¯s life!
However, Su Wan did not intend to care about the trifling troubles between them: ¡°Since you are not divorcing, then continue to make do with each other. I am tired and I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±
¡°Wait wait, Xiao Wan.¡±
Li Meijuan saw that Su Wan was about to go back to her room, she immediately stood up and grabbed Su Wan¡¯s arm: ¡°I¡¯ll apany you upstairs. Mom has something to tell you.¡±
¡°Oh, then what about me?¡±
Su Jianjun, who was still kneeling on the carpet, couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and looked at Li Meijuan pitifully.
What are you pretending to be pitiful for?
¡°You keep kneeling! Housekeeping robot, record him doing it. If you dare to bezy for a second, this olddy will make you kneel all night!¡±
Li Meijuan gave Su Jianjun a fierce look and then took Su Wan upstairs. As soon as they entered Du Han¡¯s room, Li Meijuan looked around first: ¡°There are no cameras in this room, right?¡±
¡°No, Du Han is not an exhibitionist. Why would he install a camera in his bedroom?!¡±
Su Wan was a little speechless, but looking at Li Meijuan¡¯s nervous appearance, she guessed that Li Meijuan might have some secrets to tell her.
¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you being so mysterious!¡±
Su Wan took Li Meijuan¡¯s hand and asked anxiously.
¡°Girl, tell your mom the truth, do you like Du Han or Du Chen?¡± Since she was promoted to CEO, Li Meijuan has consciously broadened her horizons and her contacts. Which of these noble madames that she has contacted didn¡¯t know the situation of the Du¡¯s?!
Although the two young masters of the Du n are both rich and powerful, one is better than the other. Obviously, it was Du Chen ¨C who held the economic power of the Du n ¨C who was also the head of the Du family.
And Li Meijuan¡¯s job this time was also arranged by Du Chen personally. After recentlying into contact with him, Li Meijuan had already acutely understood Du Chen¡¯s intentions even though he didn¡¯t explicitly say it. It turned out that he still kept her daughter dear in his heart!
This threw Li Meijuan¡¯s mind into disarray again. One woman does not serve two husbands, but if her daughter really liked Du Chen, then she might as well persuade her to leave Du Han and return to Du Chen¡¯s embrace. If she likes Du Han, then..... she¡¯ll have to think about it longer.
Hearing Li Meijuan¡¯s question at this time, Su Wan¡¯s mind turned and found the source.
It was Du Chen.
He hinted to Li Meijuan that he was still in love and this made Li Meijuan very tempted.
Greedy people truly never know to be content. Before Su Rui appeared and when they were driven out by Du Chen, the couple only wanted to take advantage of them and pay off their debts. Later, after Su Rui gave them money they could never finish spending, Li Meijuan was insatiable and wanted a business under the Dupany. And now?
Now that Du Chen gave her this opportunity, she will only be more and more greedy, and want more and more......
¡°Mom, what ..... are you asking me this for? I am Du Han¡¯s wife now. What¡¯s the point of saying this now?¡±
Since Li Meijuan was so greedy, Su Wan might as well give her a chance. She wanted to see how much this woman would do for her greed.
¡°Daughter.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s ambiguous answer, Li Meijuan understood: ¡°If Du Chen had a change of heart and wants to marry you, would you divorce Du Han?¡±
Divorce?
Su Wan sneered in her heart, but still showed aplicated look on her face: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about these things anymore. I am already Du Han¡¯s and it¡¯s impossible to be with Du Chen.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Li Meijuan also hesitated for a moment. Although Du Chen has this intention now, Second Young Master Du also has a lot of history2! He still hasn¡¯t fixed his issue with Ling Qiyue. And also what if Du Chen changed his mind again after Su Wan and Du Han really fell out? Wouldn¡¯t it be a lose-lose situation?
Moreover, the most important thing was that Du Chen still has a son, who is the legitimate sessor!
Thinking of this, Li Meijuan¡¯s eyes turned in thought and she immediately began to scheme: ¡°Daughter, think about it yourself first, Mom will help you.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan just nodded and sent her out of her bedroom.
Su Wan didn¡¯t know what Li Meijuan was going to do, but she wouldn¡¯t stop it even if she knew. This kind of insatiable greedy person has various ways of courting death. There isn¡¯t a way of preventing the fate that befalls them even if one wanted to.
Blu: young tender grass ¨C someone younger ¡ü
Teh: When they said ¡®history¡¯ they kinda meant previous criminal convictions but I¡¯m just assuming that it¡¯s about his ongoingwsuit for custody against Ling Qiyue. /// Blu: Either criminal history or romance history, I¡¯m thinking. ¡ü
Chapter 200 - Chapter 9.18 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.18 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
At night, Su Rui returned from thepany veryte. When he stepped into the bedroom, Su Wan had already taken a bath and fallen asleep. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her on the forehead.
Su Wan, who was sleeping very soundly, felt Su Rui¡¯s breath and slowly opened her eyes: ¡°You¡¯re back sote again.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been busy recently because I have to develop new products.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan sat up from the bed, her hair scattered on her shoulders and exuded a sleepy vibe, looking particrly indolent: ¡°Husband, has Du Chen made any moves recently?¡±
¡°Huh? Why do you suddenly care about him?¡±
During this period, Su Wan just eats, drinks and apanies Su Xiaosu. In this world, he intended to let Su Wan rx and have a good rest.
The air here is good, the technology is advanced and the Du family can have everything they could ever want. The most important thing was that Su Xiaosu was in this world.
So when Su Wan suddenly asked about Du Chen, Su Rui was a little surprised.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Today, Li Meijuan came to gauge intentions. I think Du Chen must have promised her some benefits. You also know that Li Meijuan is much more greedier than Su Jianjun and in her eyes, you are definitely not as valuable as Du Chen!¡±
Li Meijuan?
Su Rui sneered: ¡°What new tricks can a jumping clowne up with? If she really dares to harm you, I will make her disappear immediately.¡±
General Su will never be polite to people who were not the protagonist of the world.
¡°She is nothing to me. I just feel that she might do something to Ling Qiyue and Ling Li.¡±
ording to Li Meijuan¡¯s personality, Ling Qiyue and Ling Li were definitely the biggest stumbling blocks if she wanted her daughter to be Second Young Master Du¡¯s wife.
¡°Then, she¡¯s really tired of life.¡±
Su Rui really wanted to light a row of candles for Li Meijuan ¡ª¡ª daring to plot against the Female Lead and the genius baby, she¡¯s just begging to get destroyed ~
¡°Wife, don¡¯t bother with them. One death is one less.¡±
Su Rui suddenly pressed onto Su Wan¡¯s body: ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ve been working all day, Wife,e andfort my tired little heart.¡±
¡°Go go go. Go take a shower.¡± Su Wan pushed Su Rui down off bed with a look of disgust. In the end, General Su was too strong and dragged Su Wan along with him onto the carpet.
The two of them just stared at each other and finally couldn¡¯t help but startughing.
¡°Mom.¡±
At this time, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open and Su Xiaosu walked in quickly in her pyjamas.
Su Rui: ......
He actually forgot that there is a master key in Su Xiaosu¡¯s program, which could open many electronic locks! What a blunder!
¡°Ah, showing affection again!¡±
Seeing the two people with disheveled clothes on the ground, Su Xiaosu opened her mouth and said cutely, ¡°Shall I restart the system and do it again?¡±
¡°Damned girl.¡±
Su Rui cursed in a low voice and then pulled Su Wan up from the ground: ¡°What are you doing at thiste hour? Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re afraid of the dark, robots aren¡¯t that multi-functional.¡±
Eh.
Su Xiaosu looked at Su Wan with an aggrieved look: ¡°Mom, look at how fierce dad is to me. I only interrupted him when he was showing his affection. How can he act so heartlessly and shamelessly towards me?¡±
Su Rui: ......
Su Wan shrugged and walked quickly to Su Xiaosu: ¡°Susu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Mom, I heard Aunt Qiyue crying very miserably in Ling Li¡¯s room. Did she have some terminal illness and is about to die? This is how it¡¯s performed in TV dramas.¡±
Su Wan: ......
Is the love for watching melodramatic TV dramas contagious?
However, if Ling Qiyue cried in Ling Li¡¯s room, could it be.....
Su Wan and Su Rui looked at each other.
Su Rui shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her for now. It should be Du Chen who has done something. Ling Li will handle it. He should learn to be a man and protect the women in his family.¡±
Eh.
Su Wan was also convinced by General Su¡¯s logic and when she thought of Ling Li¡¯s halo, Su Wan also nodded.
Well whatever, they just have to think about breaking up Du Chen and Ling Qiyue.
A creature like a scumbag is unworthy of putting back a shattered mirror together.
>Blu: a shattered mirror put back together ¨C the reconciliation and reunion of a separated couple
Su Xiaosu:......
She suddenly felt that Ling Li was so pitiful~ Okay, this miss will be the adult and try not to bite him when fighting in the future. How cheerfully decisive.
Su Xiaosu left Su Rui¡¯s room and walked quietly into her room. Her room and Ling Li¡¯s room were next to each other. As a result, as soon as Su Xiaosu walked to the door, she saw the door to Ling Li¡¯s room open. Su Xiaosu thought it was Ling Qiyue and was about to greet her, but saw Ling Li walking out with red eyes wearing a set of bear pyjamas.
It turned out that he never slept.
The two looked at each other again. Su Xiaosu felt a little guilty and dodged his gaze and spoke first: ¡°I, I just stole some food. I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±
¡°Do you want to fight?¡±
Ling Li just looked at Su Xiaosu and suddenly asked without rhyme or reason.
Su Xiaosu was stunned: ¡°Are you sick? Could it be that you are one of those rumoured masochists?¡±
¡°Do you want to fight?¡±
Ling Li still repeated his question coldly.
He had been pretending to sleep. He heard everything Ling Qiyue said and her cries ¡ª¡ª
Mother didn¡¯t want him anymore.
It was due to the sake of her family she didn¡¯t want him anymore.
Wasn¡¯t he the person who was the dearest to her?
At this moment, Ling Li didn¡¯t understand why his mother would treat him this way.
He suddenly felt jealous of Su Xiaosu.
A robot could get so much love from Su Wan and Du Han, but what about him? What can he get?
What¡¯s the use of being smart?
What¡¯s the use of being powerful?
What use is it even if you can gain the world?
He was about to lose his parents......
At this moment, Ling Li really wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t cry.
Seeing Ling Li repeatedly asking her to beat him, Su Xiaosu was speechless. Subconsciously Su Xiaosu activated the emotion scanner. She found that Ling Li was in a state of confusion at this moment.
It was so chaotic that Su Xiaosu who was watching was about to crash.
But just when Su Xiaosu was in a daze, Ling Li had already rushed over. Su Xiaosu, who was caught off guard, was struck by Ling Li and fell on the carpet in the corridor.
Brother, youunched a sneak attack! You are such a cheater!
Su Xiaosu subconsciously raised her head and opened her mouth to bite Ling Li in fury, but just when she was about to bite, Su Xiaosu suddenly remembered that she had promised that she would not bite him in the future.
It¡¯splicated, but robots must also be honest.
So Su Xiaosu immediately shut her mouth and gave Ling Li a kiss.
Although it was just the cheek, Ling Li was stunned.
Eh.
Su Xiaosu also froze for a moment and said with some guilt: ¡°That, I didn¡¯t want to bite you, so you are not allowed to cry!¡±
So, it seems that the term ¡®first kiss¡¯ wasn¡¯t in Su Xiaosu¡¯s settings?
Ling Li: ......
What should I do if I am kissed? Do I kiss her back or give her a p and call her a thug?
Both of them were silent for a long while and finally Su Xiaosu took the lead and said: ¡°Hey, do you still want to fight?¡±
If that timees, I¡¯ll shut down and go to sleep.
¡°For- forget it.¡±
Ling Li stood up very quickly and forgot about the matter of him being abandoned for a moment.
Really...
Su Xiaosu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ling Li in bewilderment. Human children are really troublesome.
She felt that Ling Li¡¯s expression was stranger than before and subconsciously scanned his emotions again. Oh my, ??it really was a mess......
Blu: Su Xiaosu, you sinful robot ~
Chapter 201 - Chapter 9.19 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.19 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
It was the same cafe. Ling Qiyue came to the agreed seat early in the morning. She was absent-minded. The images of Ling Li¡¯s cute little face and her mother¡¯s tear-stained face were constantly ovepping in her mind ¡ª¡ª
¡°Qiyue, help your elder brother! Save him! He is actually, he is actually...¡±
That day, Ling Qiyue asked about the current situation of her father and elder brother, Ling Mu finally couldn¡¯t hold back, so she told her what the Ling family had experienced over the years.
At that moment, Ling Qiyue suddenly realized that the ¡°truth¡± she had always known was nothing but a lie carefully fabricated by her brother.
It turns out that the person who schemed against Ling Qiyue was not Ling Yinzhou, but someone else. When Ling Yinzhou hurried over that day, Ling Qiyue had been drugged and sent off. However, because the drunk Du Chen forcibly upied the room that that person booked, Ling Qiyue and Du Chen ended up having a misunderstanding due to the unexpected turn of events.
Later, the two were swarmed by the media and Du Chen took the initiative to admit their rtionship and thus the matter was immediately settled. At that time, the Ling family was actually relieved. At least Du Chen looked young and handsome and was indeed a good match.
Later, Du Chen also helped the Ling family through their crisis, but at that time he also expressed that he would never help the Ling family a second time.
In fact, even though the Ling family had survived the crisis at that time, they were still in a hopeless situation. Fortunately, Ling Qiyue married well and they all felt relieved.
It didn¡¯t take long before the person who fancied Ling Qiyue heard rumours about the rift between Du Chen and the Ling family that were leaked and he immediately started frantically attacking the Ling family¡¯spany again.
Ling Qiyue never knew about all this.
At that time, Du Chen only took out the check in front of Ling Qiyue because he knew the plight of the Ling family. In Du Chen¡¯s view, wasn¡¯t Ling Qiyue¡¯s repeated fawning just for money? He, the Second Young Master of the Du family, had nothing but money.
Ling Qiyue didn¡¯t ept the money, and she returned to the Ling family and said that she wanted to divorce.
Ling Yinzhou knew that Ling Qiyue wasn¡¯t living very well, but he could not let Ling Qiyue and Du Chen divorce. Once they divorced, she would lose the protection of the Du family.
So that day, he did not hesitate to speak coldly because he didn¡¯t want to let Ling Qiyue stay in her natal family and discover that something was off with the Ling family.
At that time, none of them thought that Ling Qiyue would vanish.
After Ling Qiyue left, Du Chen could care even less about the fate of the Ling family and the maniptor behind the scenes searched for Ling Qiyue for a long time, and also naturally began to pressure Ling Yinzhou. He felt that once the Ling family came to the point of ruin, Ling Qiyue would definitely appear.
But he didn¡¯t know that Ling Yinzhou had already severed all rtionships between them and Ling Qiyue.......
Big brother......
Ling Qiyue remembered that a long time ago, her elder brother liked to look at the stars at night with her on his back and the sunset on the horizon.
So the brother who loved her so much and always listened to her since he was young, why did he suddenly be so cruel?
Why didn¡¯t I notice that there was something wrong with my brother?
In the past few years, how could all that warmth and love be lies?
Ling Qiyue raised her hands to cover her face, tears leaking out from the cracks between her fingers.
¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±
A slightly hoarse voice suddenly sounded in front of Ling Qiyue, she abruptly lowered her hands and saw Ling Yinzhou sitting in a wheelchair.
He was also very haggard, but his eyes were still as gentle as before.
¡°Bro-brother.¡±
Ling Qiyue couldn¡¯t stop herself from standing up and then threw herself into Ling Yinzhou¡¯s arms, crying with bitterness.
¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry, this is a coffee shop.¡±
Ling Yinzhou gently stroked Ling Qiyue¡¯s hair, his tone filled with sighs: ¡°I know that mom told you and I also know what you are going to do. Silly girl, don¡¯t do stupid things anymore. Do you know why mom has your phone number? It¡¯s Du Chen. He deliberately found someone to leak it. Mom missed you so much. Even if I repeatedly advised her not to see you, she still couldn¡¯t help it.¡±
Ling Yinzhou also knew what Du Chen wanted. Although he was disabled, he still maintains the habit of reading the news and newspapers every day. The news that Du Chen and Ling Qiyue are about to confront each other in court has long spread.
¡°Although the Ling family is gone, so is Dad..... but you still have me, your mother and also Ling Li.¡±
Ling Yinzhou gently caressed Ling Qiyue¡¯s long hair, his tone as gentle as ever.
After the Ling family went bankrupt, Father Ling, unbeknownst to Ling Yinzhou, had asked to privately meet the man who was pulling the strings behind the scenes and shot him dead on the spot.
The Lingpany was another child of Father Ling and he couldn¡¯t bear that his child was ruined like this by a lunatic.
After the Lingpany was no more, he also didn¡¯t want to live anymore.
Ling Yinzhou only found out the next day that Father Lingmitted suicide after the murder. After that, Mother Ling copsed. In order to take care of his mother, Ling Yinzhou had no choice but to pull himself together. He once again used his contacts to start from scratch, but everyone hits a man while he¡¯s down. When he was venturing into business again, Ling Yinzhou was once again plotted against and his legs were deliberately injured in a car ident. Because he didn¡¯t have the money to treat it, he had dragged it out until now.
In fact, it was very easy for him to stand up again with the current technology, but..... Ling Yinzhou no longer wanted to enter the cutthroat business world. He is now doing public welfare, and asionally manages his own finances and dabbles in stocks, and the ie was enough for him and Mother Ling¡¯s living expenses.
It¡¯s just that Ling¡¯s mother has always felt sorry for Ling Yinzhou. She has been thinking about how she can get a sum of money and heal his legs......
Ling Qiyue listened to Mother Ling¡¯s ount of that day and her heart was in turmoil for a long time. When she came out of the cafe, she saw Du Chen¡¯s car ¡ª¡ª
¡°Actually, after your father died, the Lingpany owed a lot of money and Ling Yinzhou bore all the debt alone without telling your mother.¡±
Du Chen handed a stack of documents to Ling Qiyue¡¯s hands.
¡°Ling Yinzhou has a chance to make aeback. He is very talented, but he doesn¡¯t want your family to be involved in the disputes in the business world again, so he chose to retreat and slowly bear the huge debt himself. Those debts were enough to pressure him his whole life.¡±
A lifetime. He chose to bear a lifetime of burden in exchange for a peaceful life for his family.
Ling Yinzhou, how can you be so stupid?
¡°Leave Tiantian to me. Ling Qiyue, you should be able to see the big picture. Without strong protection, life is so fragile.¡±
Du Chen¡¯s eyes stared unwavering at Ling Qiyue¡¯s: ¡°After I help Ling Yinzhou pay off all the debts, I can let youe and see Tiantian at any time. I promise that those people will note to trouble you again. Ling Qiyue, you should know what choice is best for you, for your family and for Tiantian.¡±
At that moment, Ling Qiyue was shaken.
That¡¯s right, what can she give Tiantian? What did she bring to her family?
If Tiantian continues to follow her and encounters the same thing, what could she do?
......
¡°Brother, I have already decided.¡±
Ling Qiyue raised her head and earnestly looked at Ling Yinzhou: ¡°Tiantian is so smart, he should have a better life. I... I will stay here with you and mother. Du Chen promised me that I can meet Tiantian often.¡±
¡°Qiyue...¡±
After seeing Ling Qiyue¡¯s serious and stubborn eyes, Ling Yinzhou could only swallow and hide what he wanted to say in his heart.
It was because he knew Ling Qiyue¡¯s obstinance too well that he cut off rtions back then......
After Ling Qiyue left the cafe, Ling Yinzhou still sat in his ce.
Not long after, a slender figure slowly arrived.
¡°Mr. Du.¡±
When Ling Yinzhou saw the person opposite him, the light in his eyes gleamed.
¡°Have you thought over the things I told you about?¡±
The person who arrived was straightforward and spoke with fullposure. He had long known what Ling Yinzhou¡¯s choice would be.
¡°I ept.¡±
Ling Yinzhou¡¯s eyes shed. This time, he must do this......
Chapter 202 - Chapter 9.20 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.20 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
The weather in August was extremely hot.
Su Wan took a cold shower and changed into fresh clothing. When she went downstairs, she saw Ling Li sitting on the sofa alone and ying on theputer.
Yes, currently Su Xiaosu had went to Su Rui¡¯spany to eat and drink. Ling Qiyue also seemed to be busy with something, so Su Wan and Ling Li were the only ones at home most of the time.
Taking two cans of soda from the refrigerator, Su Wan opened one for herself and put the other directly in front of Ling Li: ¡°Want it?¡±
Ling Li seemed to be stunned when he heard Su Wan¡¯s voice. He raised his head and nced at Su Wan, his ck eyebrows wrinkled, and then he looked back at hisputer screen with an annoyed look.
Su Wan:...
What kind of response was this?
Do you loathe me so much?
¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink it, then so be it.¡±
Su Wan curled her lips. She was not petty enough to keep arguing with a child, even if the child was more mature than most ordinary adults.
¡°Aunt Su.¡±
At this time, Ling Li suddenly raised his head again and looked at Su Wan with uncertainty shining in his big eyes: ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Su Wan curiously looked at Ling Li. This little guy rarely took the initiative to talk to her.
¡°Here.¡±
As soon as Ling Li raised his hand, a 3D image from hisputer immediately appeared in mid-air in high-definition.
This was......
Su Wan was a little confused, because the picture that appeared in front of her was three 3D beauties and all of them looked more or less like her current body.
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Su Wan put away the surprise in his eyes and looked at Ling Li with interest.
¡°You were able to guess it. Aunt Su, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Ling Li suddenly started speaking vaguely.
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan curled her lips: ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to find Du Chen a little lover? You don¡¯t really intend to find yourself a stepmother, do you?¡±
Stepmother......
Ling Li¡¯s eyes constricted: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from my mother. If my father has a new lover and child, he won¡¯t want to separate me from my mother anymore.¡±
Su Wan: ......
This logic seems to make some sense, NOT!
¡°Little friend Ling Li, what you¡¯re doing is wrong!¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The adult world is by no means as simple as you think. Even if your father will marry and have children in the future, you have his blood. ording to his scumbag nature, he will not give you up.¡±
¡°Then what should I do?¡±
At this time, Ling Li¡¯s mind was nk when he subconsciously asked Su Wan the question, but after the words spilled out from him, he regretted what he did. He was so talented but he couldn¡¯t think of a way, so how could she ¨C someone who¡¯s stupid ¨C think of one?
Eh. Who was it that just said that Aunt Su was very smart?
Su Wan naturally didn¡¯t know what Ling Li was thinking. After hearing Ling Li¡¯s question, she casually took a sip from the soda can and then said in a low tone, ¡°You should let nature take its course for now. If you want to change everything, then you can only make yourself stronger. When you are stronger than Du Chen, then you can control everything. People who are not strong enough will never have the right to speak. This world is dominated by powerful people, whether you ept it or not. This is reality.¡±
Indisputable reality.
Power? Stronger than dad?
Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened. Why didn¡¯t he think of it earlier?
¡°Aunt Su, thank you.¡±
Ling Li looked at Su Wan¡¯s eyes and thanked her seriously: ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that you are not worthy of Uncle, but...I now think you are a good person.¡±
In fact, you still don¡¯t deserve to be with uncle, but um, in order to not shock you, I won¡¯t repeat it.
Su Wan: ......
Why am I not worthy of my man? Who was it that frantically chased after me for that year?
Su Wan raised her brows when she heard Ling Li¡¯s words. When Ling Li thought that Su Wan was going to be angry with him, she suddenly smiled wryly: ¡°That¡¯s right, you really are so smart, that you were even able to notice it. I don¡¯t deserve him, but what can I do? Who made him like me so insistently?¡±
In fact, Su Wan had been reallyzytely. She doesn¡¯t do anything. She doesn¡¯t even have the passion to do the mission. This was because General Su spoiled her so much.
That¡¯s right, there is such a headstrong husband who is so domineering!
Oh my, Su Xiaowan, are you showing off? You are absolutely showing off!
What can I do ~ With such an excellent husband, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a low profile even if I wanted to ~
¡°Xiao Ling Li, when you grow up and meet a woman who will make you love her deeply to your bones, then you¡¯ll understand...... that spoiling and pampering her, and allowing her to do nothing but rely on you, that¡¯s also...... a very happy thing.¡±
Su Wan likes what she was feeling now. Not having to do or think about anything, nor needing to worry about betrayal and loss.
They will always be together. They will definitely always be together. This, she believed without any doubt.
Loving her and spoiling her plenty.
Little friend Ling Li felt that he had suddenly acquired some incredible skill.
Su Xiaowan, you¡¯re corrupting young people ~
You have influenced an excellent youth who was a winner in life to be a wife ve!
s, for all the men out there, please cherish your life and stay away from Su Xiaowan for the sake of your own life, safety and family status.
......
When Du Chen returned home, he witnessed the scene of Su Wan and Ling Li getting along warmly.
He stopped involuntarily at the door. Yes, this was what he wanted toe home to!
Du Chen felt warm in his heart. Xiao Wan really likes Tiantian ??and now, Tiantian has begun to ept her, so he must hurry up on his side so that their family of three can live happily together in the future.
Mr. Male Lead, you¡¯re sick. Do you yourself know?
¡°What are you guys chatting so happily about?¡±
Du Chen walked slowly to the sofa and hesitated, but still sat next to Ling Li.
Little Ling Li¡¯s eyes shed and he gave a faint smile to Du Chen: ¡°Dad, Aunt Su was telling me a story again, it¡¯s very nice.¡±
Su Wan:......
It¡¯s your level of storytelling that¡¯s high!
¡°Really? Tiantian seems to like Aunt Su a lot recently?¡±
Du Chen patted his son on the head enthusiastically. He liked that Ling Li called Su Wan ¡°Aunt Su¡± instead of ¡°Eldest Aunt¡±. Now, this was his son.
Upon hearing Du Chen¡¯s words, Ling Li blinked his seemingly innocent eyes and replied: ¡°Tiantian likes Aunt Su very much, but Aunt Su said she only likes Uncle.¡±
Du Chen:......
Who said that ¡®father and son were connected by the heart¡¯, huh?
¡°Pffft.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°Tiantian, you are naughty.¡±
¡°Ah?¡±
Ling Li turned his head and looked at Su Wan again: ¡°Auntie, do you not like Uncle?¡±
¡°How could that be, I like him very very much.¡±
Su Wan said with a happy face. The happy smile hurt Du Chen¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help standing up and raised his hand to grab Su Wan¡¯s hand, but Su Wan lightly dodged away.
¡°Second brother, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Xiao Wan, I have something to speak to you about.¡±
Du Chen suppressed the irritability in his heart and fixed his gaze onto Su Wan. He felt that he could not bear it anymore.
¡°Then tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡±
Su Wan changed her posture on the sofa, secretly still on guard against Du Chen¡¯s movements.
¡°Go outside and talk.¡±
Du Chen felt Su Wan¡¯s precaution and he couldn¡¯t help taking a step back: ¡°I will wait for you in the garden.¡±
Du Chen turned around and walked outside.
Seeing him open the door and leave, Ling Li¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked at Su Wan with aplicated expression: ¡°My father seems to really still have feelings for you. You won¡¯t really be my stepmother, will you?¡±
¡°What does a little brat know.¡±
Su Wan raised her hand and flicked the little bangs on Ling Li¡¯s forehead: ¡°How many times have I told you to call me Eldest Aunt. Even if you think I am not worthy of your Uncle, I am still your Eldest Aunt and always will be in this life.¡±
Chapter 203 - Chapter 9.21 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.21 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
The flowers in the garden have been reced. At this time, the afternoon sun was fierce and many of the flowers drooped down helplessly.
Du Chen stood in the sunlight, squinting his eyes as he looked at the sun above his head¡ª¡ª
Facing light sources is always asking for hardship.
However, people sometimes like to do this. It¡¯s not that they were stubborn nor were they stupid, it¡¯s just because they harbour obsessions in their heart.
They can¡¯t let go of that obsession nor can they stop it.
¡°What did you want to say.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s voice sounded behind Du Chen. Du Chen suddenly turned around and stretched out his arms to hug Su Wan, but Su Wan, who was ready, quickly backed away.
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
Du Chen raised his eyes and gave Su Wan a wounded look: ¡°I know you still love me, you love me, right? I know that I was wrong, I regret it now! I¡¯ve let you down, I should have looked for you that year and I shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish. Now I really know my wrongs. Give me a chance to make it up to you. Leave eldest brother and be with me! I will give you happiness, I will definitely do it.¡±
These words have been in Du Chen¡¯s heart for a long time and now he finally said them all in one breath.
¡°Not everyone will always stand there waiting for you.¡±
Du Chen, you are actually very lucky.
The original owner has loved you all her life and even died for you.
Even though Ling Qiyue was hurt by you, she chose to reconcile with you for the sake of her son.
Do you not see how blessed you are?
But how can a scumbag deserve happiness?
You. Don¡¯t. Deserve. It!
What about your ¡®pledge of undying love¡¯? Why did you give up so easily?
Why should a girl¡¯s heart be trampled so ruthlessly by you?
Not all love can be reconciled.
What has been broken should bepletely crushed and should not exist.
Su Wan smiled at Du Chen, the smile rather strange: ¡°Du Chen, do you know? I don¡¯t love you, I have never loved you, I¡¯ve always only loved Du Han!¡±
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
The Su Wan before him suddenly seemed unfamiliar. It was like a gentle pet you had been raising suddenly revealed its sharp ws and fangs and wanted to kill you. This feeling made Du Chen¡¯s heart fiercely tremble.
¡°Are you shocked?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed coldly: ¡°You are always so conceited. Why are you so surprised that I first met Du Han and fell in love with him? Du Han suddenly disappeared back then. I kept looking for him and I just ran into you. I only agreed to be with you just to meet Du Han.¡±
¡°You¡¯re lying, Xiao Wan, you¡¯re lying. If you didn¡¯t love me, why would youmit suicide for me? Why would you suddenlye back to me a few years ago?¡±
Du Chen was a little stirred up when he heard Su Wan¡¯s words, but at this time he told himself that he must calm down because what Su Wan said was full of loopholes. She must be lying.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lying, you saw through it all.¡±
Su Wan smiled mockingly: ¡°Du Chen, do you know that the thing I regret most now is falling in love with you. When I thought you would give me everything, what did you give me? When I came back again nning to spend my life with you, what did you give me? Du Chen, feel your heart, are you really sincere towards me? If your sincerity is this fragile, then I can live without it.¡±
¡°Xiao Wan, I know my mistake now, give me a chance, just trust me again one more time!¡±
¡°Toote.¡±
Su Wan looked at Du Chen indifferently, as if looking at an unrted stranger: ¡°Du Chen, unless you can turn back the clock and bring the dead heart of Su Wan back to life, otherwise, it¡¯spletely impossible to retrieve it.¡±
What¡¯s done cannot be undone ¨C unless time rewinds.
The cruelest rejection in the world is not not loving someone, but..... having been loved.
You should experience the pain you¡¯ve inflicted on other people at the start.
Su Wan coldly turned around. Looking at her departing figure, Du Chen couldn¡¯t help but shout: ¡°If there was no Du Han, would you forgive me?¡±
Su Wan shook her head. She had heard this question a lot ¡ª¡ª
Would you love me if there was no him (her)?
The person who asked this question was actually very stupid, because even without him, my predestined lover would still eventually appear and that person will not be you.
Those who do not love you will never love you.
Seeing Su Wan leave so resolutely, Du Chen tenaciously tightened his fists ¡ª¡ª
Teh: I know I am a child but this is about Du Chen who is also an immature brat.
I, Du Chen, will definitely be able to get whatever I want.
Xiao Wan, you will love me when Du Han¡¯s gone, you will definitely love me......
¡°Warning! Warning! The protagonist of this world may be ckened!¡±
Eh.
Su Wan was walking and almost fell in shock by the sudden rm that popped up in her mind.
Oh, she almost forgot. Du Chen, this damned scumbag, is the domineering president type who will force love.
At that time when Ling Qiyue loved him, he didn¡¯t love her andter on when Ling Qiyue didn¡¯t love him anymore, he then was all kinds of domineering and wanted to be powerful.
Aiya, I¡¯m afraid to even think about it.
Of course, Su Wan was also speechless at this kind of sadomasochistic love that even resulted in a HE at the end.
Blu: HE ¨C happy ending
Not long after Su Wan had returned to her room, Su Rui drove home and rushed into the bedroom anxiously as soon as he entered the door: ¡°Xiao Wan, are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±
Su Wan immediately gave Su Rui a reassuring smile.
Seeing that Su Wan was okay, Su Rui breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Du Chen didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±
¡°No, but he seems to be quite dangerous now. We didn¡¯t y till we broke this world, right? Points will be deducted.¡±
Su Wan felt wronged, she didn¡¯t even do anything!
It¡¯s not her fault the Male Lead was a nutjob!
The domineering male protagonist was directly ckened just because she mouthed off at him? Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?
¡°What if we made a move now?¡±
Su Rui rubbed his fingers. He wanted to kill that guy a long time ago. He always stared at his wife behind his back all day and said ¡°Xiao Wan¡± this, ¡°Xiao Wan¡± that. Your mother, that was something that only this General can say.
¡°Dear, calm down.¡±
Su Wan raised her hand and pressed down Su Rui¡¯s restless hand: ¡°He only just gained this predilection now and so we cannot take any action. If you¡¯re worried about me, I¡¯ll follow you to and back from work if ites down to it. It¡¯s also pretty boring at home. Isn¡¯t your n of nibbling at the Dupany going well? And if he breaks the rules, he¡¯s screwed.¡±
Yes, when someone in a worldpletely ckens and touches the operating rules of a world, he will be sanctioned by the agents.
Previously, Su Wan had been sanctioned before ~
Sigh, talking any more will make me cry. In short, Su Wan expressed that she has the most experience with this.
¡°Okay.¡±
After listening to what Su Wan said, Su Rui was also relieved. From that day on, Su Wan really followed Su Rui every day and Du Chen gradually began to take action. First, Su Jianjun fell into a series of racy scandals and finally he was locked up as a suspect because of a ¡°murder for love¡± case. Immediately afterwards, the beauty chain run by Li Meijuan was also revealed to havemitted major malpractice and as the CEO, she was immediately exposed by the media for repeated embezzlement......
Du Chen always believes that Su Jianjun and his wife were Su Wan¡¯s weak spot and as for Du Han¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, everyone in the world knows ¡ª¡ª
His weak spot is Su Xiaosu.
Chapter 204 - Chapter 9.22 — Billionaire wife running with the ball
Chapter 9.22 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball
¡°Xiao Wan, save mother, save me!¡±
In the middle of the night, Li Meijuan rushed into Du house with disheveled hair, frantically pping on Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s door.
How noisy.
Su Wan rolled over on the bed impatiently and leaned into Su Rui¡¯s arms.
¡°Should I tell her to shut up?¡±
Su Rui asked in a low voice, Su Wan shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her anymore. She is destined to not have a good end.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t want to dirty Su Rui¡¯s hands. People like Li Meijuan weren¡¯t worthy for him to dispose of.
¡°Xiao Wan, Xiao Wan!¡±
Li Meijuan called for her outside the door till her throat was hoarse, but the door remained tightly shut.
A little lump of despair dropped into Li Meijuan¡¯s heart.
She has be someone detested by all now, and if Du Chen didn¡¯t help her, then fine. But, why were her daughter and son-inw just looking on without lifting a finger?
Now she was being chased everywhere by the husband of the nobledy who suffered a medical ident in the beauty salon. Li Meijuan finally ¨C with great difficulty ¨C returned to the Du house secretly before anyone noticed.
In fact, Li Meijuan also knew this time, it was Du Chen who set her up.
It was only because he wasn¡¯t protecting her now that those people dared to be so unbridled.
Li Meijuan regretted a little right now, but these regrets were already of no use.
¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡±
At this moment, the door of a room not far away was suddenly pushed open. Ling Li was still wearing his cartoon pajamas, rubbing his eyes and looking at Li Meijuan who looked like a female ghost: ¡°What are you making a ruckus for? If you keep being noisy, I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out.¡±
Finally, Ling Qiyue had time to apany Ling Li these past few days. Ling Li was very happy and slept better than usual, but who knew that a crazy woman would suddenly run out in the middle of the night.
Well, that seemed to be Aunt Su¡¯s mother, but Ling Li still hates this person as always.
It¡¯s Du Chen¡¯s son!
Seeing Ling Li¡¯s figure, Li Meijuan¡¯s eyes shed. In fact, she had nned to spend money to find someone to kill Du Chen¡¯s son, but every time she just started probing them out, the other party always shook their head and refused.
Not many people were willing to go against the Du family.
Du Chen, since you made a move, then I ¨C Li Meijuan ¨C will do the same! Let¡¯s see whose life is more valuable ¨C my life or your son¡¯s!
Li Meijuan stood up slowly and looked at Ling Li with an ominous glint in her eyes.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Ling Li blinked his big eyes and fearfully looked at Li Meijuan who was getting closer and closer.
¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±
Li Meijuan gave an evil grin and threw herself on Ling Li¡¯s body, but at the next second, she only felt a tingling on her back and fell powerlessly onto the ground.
¡°Too weak.¡±
Su Xiaosu blew away the electric current on her hand and indifferently muttered to herself. During this period of time, while Su Rui was protecting Su Wan, he also reinforced Su Xiaosu¡¯s fighting force. Hehehe, that¡¯s right, General Su had everything covered.
¡°She is so stupid.¡±
She wanted to attack the little young master of the Du family in the Du vi. Does this woman even have a brain?
Ling Li looked at Li Meijuan who was unconscious with a look of disdain.
¡°Hey.¡±
At this time, Su Xiaosu raised her hand and waved it in front of Ling Li¡¯s eyes: ¡°Hey, I just saved you. ording to you humans, it¡¯s called ¡®the hero saving the beauty¡¯. How are you going to thank me?¡±
Su Xiaosu was especially proud when she said this.
She thought to herself, Ling Li now owes her a favor and if there is something delicious at home in the future, he will be too embarrassed to fight with her over it, right?
Everything delicious is hers, hahaha.
Hero saving the beauty?
When Ling Li heard Su Xiaosu¡¯s words and saw her big eyes that were still shining in the dark night, he suddenly blushed for some reason.
¡°Could it be... could it be that you want me to devote my life to you?¡±
What the hell is ¡®devote my life to you¡¯?
In order to prevent his daughter from falling in love early, General Su did not programme ¡°romance¡± into Su Xiaosu¡¯s database. Therefore, General Su, you really gave (did) it (people) much (great) thought (harm).
Su Xiaosu only had a clear understanding of family rtionships regarding the feelings between human beings. As for friendship and love, it was tooplicated and far away for her.
She doesn¡¯t understand.
¡°Devote your life?¡±
Su Xiaosu muttered to herself again. These four words were a bit familiar. How did they act in the TV series? Oh no, mother didn¡¯t let her watch recently, so she almost forgot about it.
Though, it sounded like it¡¯s a good thing.
¡°Okay, then you can devote your life to me!¡± In the end, Su Xiaosu simply patted Ling Li on the shoulder and exhorted him with a serious face: ¡°You must remember, always remember, don¡¯t forget! ¡±
This little devil liked to go back on his word at the turn of his head the most~
So Su Xiaosu felt that she had to remind him.
As a result......
Ling Li remembered it and never forgot it all his life.
However, Su Xiaosu turned around and..... forgot.
Li Meijuan, who was in aa, was finally thrown out of the Du¡¯s vi. Su Wan did not deliberately inquire about her fate, but Su Jianjun stayed in prison for a while and was acquitted. Perhaps Du Chen saw that Su Wan really didn¡¯t react to the safety of her biological parents, so he finally let Su Jianjun go.
At this time, the power struggle within the Dupany has also entered the tensest moment. Su Rui¡¯s new productunched and received great responses. The shareholders of the Du consortium have always put profit first. At this time, many people support the notion of changing the CEO, so Du Chen¡¯s position was beginning to be in danger.
At this moment, a foreignpany that had been cooperating with Du Chen suddenly closed down. This was his very important partner. Du Chen had to fly abroad to deal with this matter immediately. He became frozen for a long time when he saw the person behind the scenes that thoroughly bankrupted his partner.
It was Ling Yinzhou.
Ling Yinzhou was indeed a business genius and the foreign environment was more suitable for his development. After he decided to cooperate with Su Rui, Su Rui immediately arranged for him to go abroad, give him treatment and then paved the road for him to be able to strike Du Chen when he was unprepared just like the present.
During this period, Ling Yinzhou had been in contact with Ling Qiyue.
Now, Ling Qiyue was no longer the originally innocent little girl. Knowing the ns of her brother and Du Han, she has been doing her best to cooperate and did not reveal the slightest w in front of Du Chen.
Du Chen, who felt that he was deceived by everyone, immediately returned to the country that very night, wanting to look for Du Han to get his revenge.
Since Du Han dared to scheme against himself like this, then why should he care about their brotherly rtions?
In the darkness of the night, a nket of silence covered the Du family¡¯s vi.
The people in the vi did not know about Du Chen¡¯s sudden return.
Looking down into the pitch-dark hallway, Du Chen sneered and slowly took out a small silenced pistol.
As long as Du Han is dead, everything will be over.
The Dupany belongs to the Du family. Without Du Han, the shareholders would have no choice.
Xiao Wan belongs to him. Without Du Han, Xiao Wan would definitely return to his embrace.
Even if she doesn¡¯t love him anymore, he will imprison her by his side forever...
Du Chen smiled slightly and slowly walked up the stairs step by step.
In the thick shadows, murderous intent filled the air.
¡°Du Chen?¡±
Suddenly, a clear female voice cut through the silence of the night.
¡°Why are you back?¡±
Ling Qiyue was in pyjamas as she looked at Du Chen who suddenly appeared in the corridor. Shouldn¡¯t he be abroad?
Chapter 205 - Chapter 9.23 — Billionaire wife running with the ball (Epilogue)
Chapter 9.23 ¡ª Billionaire wife running with the ball (Epilogue)
This mission world is a Daoist world.
Daoists, also known as alchemists, are members of the Xuanmen, who can divine luck, fortunes and feng shui for a person, and can also determine life and death with a single divine diagram.
In short, reading fortunes from one¡¯s face, the five elements, geomancy (feng shui) and the exorcism of ghosts, these vagrant Daoists, who were regarded as feudal superstitions, really existed in this world.
Xun Randou was an orphan. He grew up with Old Man Zhang on the mountain. Everyone called him Hermit Zhang, while Xun Randou called him Shifu.
Xun Randou didn¡¯t know how many years his master had lived, but ever since he could remember, his master has always been that way.
He met Su Wan when he was travelling around with his master. At that time, she was a nine-year-old girl. His master said that she had a pure yin body that must be suppressed with pure yang blood, and Xun Randou had a pure yang body.
Yin and Yang were supposed to attract each other, and Xun Randou also liked Su Wan very much. That year, Su Lin made a marriage contract for them and Xun Randou was very happy.
However, a few yearster, his Master suddenly disappeared. When Xun Randou came to the Su house again, he found that Su Wan had changed.
She was no longer the innocent and weak little sister in his mind. She became cold and cruel, she despised him for being a country bumpkin and despised his poverty.
Yes, Xun Randou knew that he was very old fashioned, but he never felt that he was poor.
Master had told him before that marriage was destined and everything should not be forced. So Xun Randou broke the engagement off with the Su family. He left Nancheng to go to Maoshan, the origin of the Shang Qing Sect, because after his Master disappeared, an elder¡¯s token belonging to the Shang Qing Sect was left in his room.
In the Shang Qing Sect, Xun Randou knew Ye Yuqi, the daughter of the head of the sect. Although Ye Yuqi was born in the Shang Qing Sect, she was born with no spiritual veins and could not practice Daoism, and she would never be able to be a Daoist.
Even so, she continued to work hard and practiced the simplest skill: Telekinesis. Her tenacity moved Xun Randou, so he decided to teach Ye Yuqi to practice Daoism with the special method that his master gave him.
Ye Yuqi¡¯s father, Ye Guangmao, told Xun Randou that he had to go to the North Sea if he wanted to find his master.
Xun Randou set off alone, but Ye Yuqi secretly followed after him. The pair killed demons and dispersed evil spirits along the way. Xun Randou not only increased his cultivation base, but also found his long-lost rtives halfway through. Right when they arrived at the North Sea, the cities around the north were enshrouded in terrifying dark clouds.
In this area, many mysterious incidents had happened in one after another and many Daoists have already gathered, along with people from Dragon Tiger Mountain, Wuxiangmen, Five Elements Sect, and even Ma Yue, the sessor of the Ma family from the exorcist dragon n.
Ma Yue was the genius of the Ma family. Before Xun Randao appeared, he was the awe-inspiring leader of the younger generation, but since Xun Randao appeared, he suppressed Ma Yue everywhere. Not only that, emotionally as well. Ma Yue fell in love with Ye Yuqi, who loved tough and was rambunctious, but Ye Yuqi long has fallen in love with Xun Randao, so the two peerless geniuses became rivals.
The North Sea waters reddened and the sea monster came into being.
When the whole world was dyed in red, it was said that the strongest Daoist will be born.
This was a legend in the world of Daoists, but it has be a reality this year ¡ª¡ª
Xun Randao killed the sea monster and managed to survive by the skin of his teeth and became famous since then!
He became a peerless great master sought after by everyone, and even Ma Yue had to acknowledge him and retreat.
At this time, Su Wan was caught up in a dangerous situation because the Yin Qi in her body gathered again. At this moment, she thought of Xun Randao again and she bitterly begged Xun Randao for help. Xun Randou saved her again because of past affections.
At this time, Su Wan thought that Xun Randao still had feelings for her and she wanted to be with this powerful man again, but Ye Yuqi was her biggest obstacle.
Inadvertently knowing the secret that Ye Yuqi does not actually have spiritual power, Su Wan spent money to find someone to set up nine ghosts to kill Ye Yuqi, but in the end Ye Yuqi still managed to escape by using charms and magical weapons.
In the end, Xun Randao found out about this incident. He hated Su Wan¡¯s ingratitude and vowed to make her pay the price.
Three dayster, the Su family in Nancheng was exterminated overnight and the once glorious Su residence has be a famous ghost house in the area.
Murdering without a trace, harming without a sign, cruelty and ruthlessness, daring to fight against the Heavens. This was a Daoist.
This was the original mission story of this world, en, formerly.
At this time Su Wan was floating around in her bedroom speechless as she watched the transmigrated girl Su Zhenzhen who was simple-mindedly sleeping on the bed ¡ª¡ª
How could it be so coincidental?
She just took the task, and the moment she entered the body of the original owner, it was hijacked by a transmigrator!
And because this girl had never done anything evil before and she saved someone from death when she died, her soul had the power of great merit.
Even though her spirit power was a hundred times stronger than her now, she can¡¯t take back the body that should¡¯ve originally belonged to her.
Haih.
Am I going to be a ghost in this world?
Su Wan waspletely depressed this time. Now she couldn¡¯t even contact headquarters and she also couldn¡¯t give up this mission and leave.
At midnight, dark clouds covered the moon.
The room suddenly became cold and gloomy.
So cold.
Su Zhenzhen involuntarily shivered in her sleep and really wanted to go to the bathroom! She opened her eyes in a daze, and as a result...
¡°Ah! Ah! Ah~¡±
The woman¡¯s exmation kept echoing in the room.
¡°Xiao Wan, Xiao Wan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Madam Su immediately rushed in when she heard the sound and turned on the chandelier in the bedroom.
¡°She, I...¡±
Su Zhenzhen covered his mouth tightly and looked at Su Wan floating by the bed.
This is......
¡°Xiao Wan, what¡¯s the matter with you? Having a nightmare again?¡±
Madam Su ran to the bed nervously and raised her hand to gently embrace Su Zhenzhen¡¯s body. At this time, Su Zhenzhen was already shocked speechless ¡ª¡ª
She, she saw it, the real Su Wan!
A spirit body that looked exactly like her current body.
Then, isn¡¯t she the original owner of this body?
¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Su Zhenzhen calmed down. She was sure that Madam Su couldn¡¯t see Su Wan at all. Could it be that she was the only one who could see her?
Fortunately, Su Wan was still wearing pyjamas at this time and looked very normal, not at all like the female ghosts that Su Zhenzhen had seen in movies before.
Maybe she is not so scary?
Su Zhenzhen carefully looked at Su Wan, who was drifting about by the bed in boredom, but Su Wan blinked at her.
Eh.
Fine.
After asking Madam Su to leave, Su Zhenzhen gathered her courage and closely stared at Su Wan: ¡°Su Wan, are you Su Wan?¡±
¡°àÅ¡£¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan nodded. Could it be that Su Zhenzhen was able to see her because of the heavy yin at night?
However, Madam Su couldn¡¯t see her, which meant that only people with special abilities or a special rtionship with her could see her.
¡°I...... I didn¡¯t mean to harm you. I also didn¡¯t want to, so can you note looking for me?¡±
Hearing Su Wan admitting her identity, Su Zhenzhen immediately made a bitter face: ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Transmigration is a random event and I also didn¡¯t want it. How about I return the body back to you?¡±
¡°If I could get my body back, you would have been kicked out of my body long ago.¡±
Su Wan looked helplessly at Su Zhenzhen while floating around. Su Zhenzhen became light-headed: ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to get your body back? Then, why are you... pestering me! I¡¯m a good person! I¡¯ve never done anything bad in my life.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to pester you either.¡±
Su Wan was even more speechless. After she realized that she could not go back to headquarters, the first thing she thought of was to find Su Rui. Su Rui¡¯s identity in this world must be the supporting male, Ma Yue.
The Exorcist Long n, Mao of the South and Ma of the North.
Ma Yue¡¯s family was near the North Sea. As long as you keep heading north, you will see him, but after Su Wan leaves the Su family vi, she will be very weak and her soul will have no strength at all.
¡°I can¡¯t get out of the Su house unless you bring me away!¡±
Su Wan fixedly looked at Su Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, now she has only one way, which was to get Su Zhenzhen take her away from Su house!
Chapter 206 - Chapter 10.1 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.1 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Because he stayed in the previous world for too long, Su Rui¡¯s mind went nk for a long while when he woke up in the No.11 Execution Cabin ¡ª¡ª
Mom and Dad, I will wait for you.
What shed in his mind was Su Xiaosu¡¯s face after she had grown up.
Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed with emotion, then finally became calm.
umted points.
He looked down and checked his own points, 67,300 total points.
These points should be much less than Su Wan¡¯s. If he continues to follow Su Wan and fails toplete his tasks, his points will never increase, unless...
Su Rui¡¯s gaze fell on the table at the entrance of the Execution Room, on which the materials Yun Sheng had broughtst time were ced on it.
Cross-department Trial.
The first prize reward was 200,000 points.
Su Rui¡¯s gaze stayed on the data about the trial for a long time.
At this time, the locator on his wrist rang again. Seeing Su Wan entering another mission again, Su Rui smiled sincerely from the bottom of his heart.
Now, their hearts are far away from each other in the Lost Time-Space, because only in the mission world will they see each other.
Su Rui returned to the Execution Cabin without hesitation, but at the moment when the task was connected, the warning light in his Cabin suddenly shed red.
Warning! Warning! Unknown BUG has appeared in the mission world! If forcibly entered, there may be unknown dangers.
Will the tasker choose to withdraw?
Do I choose to abort?
¡°No.¡±
Su Rui did not hesitate to decline. Su Wan had already entered, so how could he quit now? No matter what that unknown BUG is, Su Rui was not afraid of it one bit ¡ª¡ª
Xiao Wan, wait for me.
...
ne Restorer¡¯s headquarters, Office No. 1.
Xu Ce has just returned from a mission world, originally intending to deal with the recent failed cases in the department, but he received a report from the logistics department as soon as he returned to the office.
An unknown bug had appeared in a mission world. Because of the specialws of that world, that bug cannot be eliminated temporarily, which caused the entire mission world to temporarily close. Agents who have entered cannot leave in the short term.
And this mission world currently has two Agents ¡ª¡ª
ne Destroyer, Su Wan.
ne Restorer, Su Rui.
It turned out to be Su Wan and Su Rui. Xu Ce¡¯s eyes shed, and what he was viewing at this time was the report of Su Rui¡¯s mission failure in this mission world.
This guy is getting more and more willful......
But... an unknown danger?
Xu Ce frowned, and a rare disy of agitation shed across his usually warm face. He gently closed the information pad on his desk, closed his eyes and leaned back into his seat. A momentter, he opened his eyes, and a glimmer appeared from the depths of his bottomless gaze.
¡°Extension 001¡±
Xu Ce turned on themunicator and dialed the internal line of the Lost Space Headquarters.
¡°Xu Ce?¡±
Not long after, a somewhat old voice came from within themunicator, dignified and solemn.
¡°I want to check the information of the task space where the bug just appeared.¡±
Xu Ce¡¯s voice is very cold, without the slightest hint of warmth, which waspletely incongruous with his usual gentle and elegant image.
¡°You should know that you don¡¯t have the right to check.¡±
The voice hesitated for a bit, reluctance colouring the words he said.
¡°Then enable the privileges.¡±
Xu Ce did not hesitate and whispered coldly again.
Hearing what he said, the voice on the other side of themunicator was silent for a while, and then slowly said, ¡°Alright.¡±
.......
At this time, the mission world.
Su Wan felt a sharp sting in her mind and immediately sat up. This is...
She felt that something was wrong, she felt wrong all over, this feeling of something wrong became stronger when Su Wan saw the sleeping woman on the bed. This is...
On the soft big bed, there was a young woman in silk pajamas. She was in a deep sleep. Her face was pale but exquisite. Even if her eyes were closed, you could tell that she was a rare beauty.
Who is she?
Shouldn¡¯t.... I have been.....
Su Wan rubbed her forehead and gently got off the bed. There was a tall full-length mirror ced on the other wall of the bedroom. When Su Wan¡¯s gaze fell on the mirror, her eyes suddenly widened.
In the mirror, there was a vast expanse of white, but a vague outline was reflected. This is... what¡¯s going on?
¡°En.¡±
At this moment, the young woman on the bed suddenly groaned and slowly opened her eyes.
A pair of eyes went from confused to clear. That woman stared at the unfamiliar luxurious room in a daze, and then suddenly sat up: ¡°Why am I here, wasn¡¯t I... dead?¡±
As she spoke, she nervously and excitedly squeezed her face, then suddenly lifted the quilt on her body, ran out of bed barefoot and stood directly in front of the full-length mirror. The mirror clearly reflected her young and beautiful face as well as her exquisite and elegant figure.
¡°This is... me? Did I transmigrate? Was I reborn?¡±
The woman pinched her arm fiercely again and it hurt a lot. So this is not a dream ¡ª I really transmigrated?
Su Wan:......
Well, at this moment, she was also standing in front of the full-length mirror, but Su Xiaowan ¨C who waspletely ignored by the woman ¨C expressed that she probably knew what happened.
At this moment, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open and a gorgeously dressed middle-aged woman walked in with a gentle expression. Seeing the young woman on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Xiao Wan, why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes? You just recovered, go back to bed!¡±
Xiao Wan, her name?
The woman on the ground was stunned, but still obediently turned and returned to thefortable bed: ¡°I......¡±
She opened her mouth. At this time, the transmigrator really didn¡¯t dare to say anything rashly. Should she pretend to have amnesia?
¡°What happened?¡±
The middle-aged woman saw her daughter¡¯s ufortable expression and couldn¡¯t help but walk forward and touch her forehead with concern: ¡°Where is it ufortable? Would you like mother to bring you a bowl of bird¡¯s nest?¡±
¡°Mom.¡±
The woman grabbed her mother¡¯s hand forcefully: ¡°My..... my mind is nk, I seem to... be unable to remember anything.¡±
Su Wan:......
Okay, this was the transmigrated woman¡¯s first big move ¡ª¡ª pretending to have amnesia!
Can¡¯t remember anything?
At this moment, the middle-aged woman was anxious: ¡°Xiao Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you remember me? I am your mother!¡±
¡°Eh.¡±
The transmigrator blinked her eyes: ¡°Mom, is ¡®Xiao Wan¡¯ my name?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, your name is Su Wan, you¡¯re my daughter.¡±
Su Wan?
The person on the bed suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°Nancheng¡¯s Su Wan?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Madam Su nodded: ¡°Xiao Wan, do you remember?¡±
Screw ¡®remembering¡¯~ She would rather she know nothing, alright?
¡°Mom, I want some quiet.¡±
The transmigratorid back on the bed, pulled up the thin quilt and buried herself under it.
Madam Su looked at the daughter who was behaving abnormally, and finally shook her head, turned away and left the room slowly.
Hearing the door close, the transmigrator on the bed suddenly sat up, and without saying a word, she lifted her middle finger above her head: ¡°I, Su Zhenzhen, really am unlucky! If I just died from falling into a river because I saved someone, then fine! But ¨C your mother ¨C I crossed over into the novel I just finished reading and even coincidentally transmigrated into a short-lived vicious supporting female lead!¡±
Su Zhenzhen felt that God must be ying with her.
Anyone can sessfully transmigrate, but why must it be Nancheng¡¯s Su Wan?
You ask who Su Wan is?
Have you read¡¶The Strongest Daoist¡·? There was a male protagonist named Xun Randou, who fiercely and domineeringly killed people as if they were flies. He has an unlikeable ex-girlfriend named Su Wan.
Su Wan, the daughter of the richest man in Nancheng, had a pure yin physique since she was a child, and it was very easy for her to provoke evil spirits when she was young. After that, with the help of Xun Randou¡¯s master Hermit Zhang, they managed to stop all kinds of ghosts from approaching.
In order to thank Hermit Zhang, Su Wan¡¯s father, Su Lin, established a marriage contract between his daughter and his apprentice.
When the two children were young, they were ignorant, but they had a good impression of each other.
Six yearster, Hermit Zhang disappeared and Xun Randou came to Nancheng again in order to find his master and stayed in the Su family¡¯s house.
The Su couple naturally treated him warmly, but Su Wan, who had grown up at this time, already had her prince charming in mind. Naturally, she didn¡¯t like Xun Randou, who was dressed like a country boy. She even warned Xun Randou behind her parents¡¯ back to not have any inordinate ambitions towards her because of the marriage contract between them.
Xun Randou was someone who had a backbone. Although he still held some fondness towards the beautiful Su Wan in his heart, he left a letter to break off the engagement and departed the next day without saying goodbye after being warned by her......
When the two met again, Xun Randou was already a young elite of the famous Zhenxuan Sect. At that time, Su Wan regretted it, but it was a pity that everything was toote...
Chapter 207 - Chapter 10.2 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.2 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
In the dark corridor, there was no moonlight and in her blurry vision, Ling Qiyue could only see Du Chen¡¯s slightly red eyes, and at this moment he looked particrly frightening.
¡°Du Chen, Du Chen, you...¡±
Ling Qiyue¡¯s gaze fell on Du Chen¡¯s hand and she saw the shape of a gun in Du Chen¡¯s hand.
¡°Ah.¡±
Du Chen sneered and looked at Ling Qiyue who stood nearby with no trace of emotion in his eyes.
¡°Mom?¡±
At this moment, Ling Li who faintly heard Ling Qiyue¡¯s voice suddenly came out of the room in a daze.
Congrattions, the protagonist¡¯s family has assembled.
¡°Tiantian, quickly go back. Du Chen, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±
Ling Qiyue, who was seized with panic, suddenly rushed over when she saw Ling Li.
¡°Shut up!¡±
For fear of Ling Qiyue¡¯s voice awakening Du Han, Du Chen¡¯s expression immediately turned sullen: ¡°Ling Qiyue, I told you to shut up! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous to you!¡±
At this time, Du Chen¡¯s expression was particrly ferocious.
It was the first time Ling Li saw Du Chen¡¯s other side.
In the heart of every child, their parents will always be the most beautiful people in the world.
Even if he knew that Du Chen was a scumbag who was irresponsible in matters of romance, Ling Li has never loathed him, but now, he actually aimed his gun at his mother.
¡°Dad, what are you doing, that¡¯s mom!¡±
Ling Li¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone. He was so scared, he didn¡¯t want to lose any of his family members.
¡°Oh, she is your mother, what does it have to do with me?¡±
At this time, Du Chen had long lost his reason.
Over the years, he has always been the proud son of heaven. He has trampled all living beings under his feet. He was used to flying high in the clouds and refused to let himself fall from such a lofty position.
When a person who waspletely enshrouded in the protagonist¡¯s halo falls from the clouds into the mud overnight, do you expect him to have an ordinary heart?
No, he won¡¯t have it and no one could be calm when they¡¯ve experienced great changes.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t you love mother at all? Even if you don¡¯t love her, at least you should think about me. I don¡¯t want to lose any of you.¡±
Ling Li¡¯s voice sounded particrly hurt and desperate in the dark night.
¡°I¡¯ve never loved her. If I knew she had a child back then, I would never let her give birth to a child.¡±
Du Chen narrowed his eyes at Ling Li: ¡°Tiantian,e here now. You will be my son in the future, otherwise...¡±
¡°Otherwise what?¡±
Ling Li looked at Du Chen¡¯s face, his eyes changing little by little.
Sure enough, what Uncle said was right.
Dad doesn¡¯t love them, he only loves himself, loves his life of luxury.
If one day, father and son confronted each other......
Ling Li remembered what Uncle had asked him.
He couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes lightly ¡ª¡ª
Since my father had never looked forward to his birth, so what should he expect from him?
This person does not love his mother or himself.
¡°Uncle.¡±
Ling Li whispered, ¡°Return my favor and leave it to you.¡±
At this moment, Ling Li felt that he had grown up suddenly.
Although, the price of growth is always so expensive.
A breeze blew, Du Chen only felt that his hand was light and the pistol had strangely disappeared. The next moment, the cold muzzle pressed against his temple: ¡°Second brother, the gun should be used like this.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s figure has appeared beside Du Chen at some point. After he said this, he turned his head and looked at Ling Qiyue and Ling Li: ¡°Ling Li, help your mother back to the room. What wille next is a bloody scene that children should not see, you don¡¯t want to see it.¡±
At this time, Ling Qiyue¡¯s face was still pale. When she heard Su Rui¡¯s words, she bit her lip and looked at Du Chen searchingly.
This man has affected her for a lifetime. Is it finally over now?
¡°Mom, let¡¯s go in.¡±
Compared with Ling Qiyue¡¯splicated thoughts, Ling Li appeared very calm.
Once a decision is made, there is no regret, no hesitation, this is a man who really does things in a big way.
Seeing the two people return to the bedroom and close the door tightly, Su Rui turned his head to look at Du Chen: ¡°Today is exactly the fifteenth and the full moon. It is suitable to go to the underworld to reunite with your parents.¡±
¡°Heh, Du Han, I have always underestimated you.¡±
At the juncture of life and death, Du Chen surprisingly calmed down. But he still did not regret his irrationality earlier.
People will always do something irreversible because of an impulse.
Called a King if sessful, called a bandit if defeated.
¡°Xiao Wan, I want to see her.¡±
At this time, perhaps his wish was to see Su Wan for thest time?
¡°My wife doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±
Su Rui replied with a cold face. He loathed this ¡°love rival¡± the most.
¡°Du Han, are you not a man? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re unwilling to fulfill thest wish of a dying person?¡±
Du Chen looked at his elder brother and suddenly felt that he was so strange, and that he didn¡¯t seem to know him at all.
¡°If I am not a man and my wife knows. If you want to die, I will fulfill your wish immediately.¡±
With that said, Su Rui pulled the trigger without hesitation ¡ª¡ª
Many thanks for the sanctions reminder from the headquarters half an hour ago.
General Su expresses that it felt great to kill this ¡°love rival¡± with his own hands ~
When Du Chen¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground, Su Rui indifferently dismantled the silencer pistols into parts and scattered them piece by piece beside Du Chen.
Tomorrow, news of Du Chen¡¯s misfortune abroad will appear in every major Yanjing newspaper.
That¡¯s right, the world of the rich is this capricious.
Su Rui wasmanding the robot at home to dispose of Du Chen¡¯s body when Ling Li suddenly walked out of his room: ¡°Uncle, let me do it.¡±
Having been a father and son for a lifetime, he should pay him hisst respects andy him to rest.
Seeing Ling Li¡¯s increasingly cold eyes and emotionless face, Su Rui squinted his eyes¡ª¡ª
At this moment, he suddenly realized that the most powerful person in this world was not Du Chen, but Ling Li.
Compared with Ling Li, the protagonist halo of Du Chen and Ling Qiyue¡¯s were really weak.
In the end, Du Chen¡¯s body was taken away by Ling Li. As for where he took him, Su Rui never asked.
Since Du Chen had an ¡°ident¡±, Su Rui has be the Du consortium¡¯s only head, but at this time he returned to Xinghong Electronics and devoted himself to the research of robots with the likeness of humans.
He wanted robots and humans to be friendly with each other and for them to be equals in the future.
This was the only thing he could do for Su Xiaosu before he left this world.
The entire Dupany was handed over to Ling Li. He was only a child less than six years old and had to manage a huge money empire. Amidst the voice of doubt from the outside world, this child greatly surprised everyone¡ª¡ª
Your mother, are you really sure this is a child?
Eldest Young Master Du, did you use a robot with a high IQ to toy with us?
......
Five and a half yearster, Ling Li¡¯s eleventh birthday.
¡°Happy birthday.¡±
Su Xiaosu looked at Ling Li, who was already much taller than her, and could only lift the gift up to his chest.
¡°Thank you, Susu.¡±
Ling Li habitually raised his hand and rubbed Su Xiaosu¡¯s hair.
¡°Hey, you have to call me Elder Sister Susu!¡±
Su Xiaosu was not happy anymore. Where¡¯s the ¡®elder sister¡¯? You¡¯re bullying me because I¡¯m not tall, right?
Looking at Su Xiaosu who was still the same, Li Li just smiled gently: ¡°Elder Sister Susu. Is that all right?¡±
¡°This is good enough.¡±
Su Xiaosu was immediately happy: ¡°Let me tell you, if a girl gives you something to eat, you must not eat it.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Ling Li¡¯s eyes shed and he looked at Su Xiaosu seriously.
¡°Because you have to leave it for me! Haven¡¯t you ever learnt about Kong Rong giving up pears1? It¡¯s scary to have no education.¡±
Ling Li:......
Who was the one who has never gone to school and who has no education? ......
A few yearster, Ling Li¡¯s fifteenth birthday¡ª¡ª
¡°Here, happy birthday.¡±
Now, Su Xiaosu doesn¡¯t like to celebrate Ling Li¡¯s birthday at all, because there used to be many girls who liked him and gave him choctes. Su Xiaosu likes eating choctes the most.
But now there were no girls giving him anything.
You see him putting on a cold face all day long, like an iceberg, no wonder no girls liked him, so pitiful~
Forget it, I¡¯ll make him happy.
¡°Ling Li, look at what I gave you?¡±
Su Xiaosu saw that Ling Li was about to put away the present and immediately reminded him nervously.
In fact, the gifts that Su Xiaosu sent him on each birthday were always those few kinds. Although they were very average, Ling Li will solemnly store them away.
Seeing Su Xiaosu staring at him with glittering eyes today, Ling Li had to open the gift directly.
It¡¯s............
A chocte heart?
At that moment, Ling Li felt that his heartbeat suddenly became extremely fast.
Although......
Su Xiaosu had never grown up in these years, but Ling Li found that he liked her more and more.
Will he be considered a pervert?
This made Ling Li feel very distressed. There are too few people in this world that could actually make him feel worried, but Su Xiaosu always made him distressed for her all the time.
¡°Do you like it, do you like it?¡±
Su Xiaosu leaned forward and looked at Ling Li with a fawning expression.
¡°I like it, I like it very much.¡±
Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but curled his lips. In fact, he looked very handsome when he smiled but Su Xiaosu didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate it. She grabbed the chocte into her arms: ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve seen it and you liked it. It¡¯s mine now~¡±
Ling Li:......
Seeing Ling Li¡¯s lost look, Su Xiaosu couldn¡¯t help but exin it seriously: ¡°Did you forget? Didn¡¯t you promise me that all the gifts a girl gave you would belong to me? Am I not a girl? Do you discriminate against robots?¡±
Ling Li:......
Not far away, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help smiling at the sight of Ling Li¡¯s rare loss and leaned on Su Rui¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Husband, what do you think of Ling Li now?¡±
¡°Probably, I might as well die first?¡±
>Blu: I¡¯d exin the sentiment here but I don¡¯t really understand myself. I only vaguely understood it when I googled and had my mom exin it to me. If there¡¯s anyone who could exin, please do so in thements. Thank you.
Su Rui looked at how Ling Li looked at Su Xiaosu. He was very familiar with that gaze because he would always look at Su Wan with that gaze.
¡°Wife, Xiao Su will be eighteen years old next year. Let¡¯s... leave after her birthday.¡±
Ten years passed by in the sh. Now, robots are verymon in this world and some people have even advocated for the enactment of a legition on the marriage between robots and humans.
Of course, this was still rejected by the public at present, but Su Rui believes that as long as Ling Li has the heart, he can change the world.
Only by handing their daughter to the hands of this young man can Su Rui truly feel at ease.
They have already been in this world for a long time. It was time to leave.
Some love is predestined, some ties are destined to not be able to apany them forever.
¡°We should leave now, but...¡±
Su Wan turned her head and looked at Su Rui: ¡°Will..... wee back again?¡±
When all the dust has settled, when she and Su Rui leave the task force, they can freely choose a time-space they want to spend the rest of their lives in. Perhaps this is a very good choice.
At that time, what would this world be like?
Blu: Kong Rong giving up pears ¨C a ssic moral story about Kong Rong picking up smaller pears while leaving the bigger ones to his older brothers, still used nowadays to educate the young on courtesy and modesty (Source: Pleco) ¡ü
Chapter 208 - Chapter 10.3 — The Strongest Warlock
Chapter 10.3 ¡ª The Strongest Warlock
¡°I can¡¯t get out of the Su house unless you take me away!¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Su Zhenzhen on the bed blinked and reluctantly said: ¡°Well, in fact, the Su family is also very good. Su Wan, don¡¯t you like your home? Where will you go? You don¡¯t know this, but this world is very dangerous!¡±
A short-lived cannon fodder with a physique that attracted ghosts.
Su Zhenzhen still wanted to live a hundred years!
¡°En?¡±
Su Wan just blinked her eyes: ¡°Actually, I just have an unfulfilled wish and want to go out to find someone. Of course, even if I don¡¯t go look for him, he wille looking for me.¡±
Speaking of this, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. At this moment, the dark clouds outside the window cleared and the moonlight was cold.
Feeling the brilliance of the moonlight, Su Wan took a deep breath: ¡°I can¡¯t disturb you anymore. It¡¯s midnight. The best time to cultivate.¡±
With that, Su Wan floated out the window.
Su Zhenzhenid on the bed, dazed. After a while, she also got out of the bed and looked at Su Wan who was sitting in the garden absorbing the essence of the moon through the ss window.
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes became a little conflicted ¡ª¡ª
This is...... Ghost Cultivation?
Ghost cultivation, ghosts who cultivate their spirit bodies were a kind of ghost with very strong spiritual power and were the favorite tonic of ghost hunters.
Su Wan once stayed in a certain low-level cultivation ne and was familiar with somemon cultivation methods.
In fact, the cultivation technique of a cultivator must be cultivated only in ces where there is a gathering of spiritual energy from the heavens and the earth. If you change to a high-tech world, you will not be able to reach the Qi Cultivation Stage even after a lifetime of cultivating.
Any force that was powerful enough to break the bnce of a world is not allowed by thews of the world.
This is like once you¡¯ve reached the Crossing Cmity Stage in a low-level cultivation world and reach the maximum ability value that this world can amodate, you will be forced to pass through a cmity. Upon sessfully crossing the cmity, you can ascend to an upper realm. If you fail, you will be wiped out.
This world was different from a true cultivation world, but it is also a world full of spiritual energy.
The Daoists in this world have their cultivation levels divided into the Conserving Qi State, Gathering Qi State, Condensing Qi State, and Innate State. At present, the people in this world at the highest state are some old hermits at the Innate State.
Because Su Wan¡¯s spirit power was stronger than ordinary people¡¯s, she found a spiritual exercise suitable for ghost cultivation in her memory and began to slowly practice.
After one night passed, Su Wan¡¯s soul body was already a little more solid than at the beginning.
The morning sun shone on her face and she subconsciously squinted her eyes.
Ghosts are not afraid of the sun but the heavy Yang Qi during the day makes them appear weak.
She flew back to her bedroom. Su Zhenzhen had already gotten up and there was the sound of rushing water in the bathroom.
She was taking a shower.
Su Wan looked at the neatly tidied bed, then she simply sat cross-legged on the bed and waved her hands. The curtains in the room immediately shut and the light in the room dimmed immediately.
Done. Now this feels like a ghost movie.
¡°Ah!¡±
When Su Zhenzhen came out around the bath towel, she saw a looming shadow sitting on her bed in the dim room. She couldn¡¯t help but scream.
¡°Shut up.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s voice was very cold.
Su Zhenzhen immediately covered her mouth nervously. Seeing that Su Wan didn¡¯t continue, she carefully removed her hand and asked softly, ¡°You, you can be visible?¡±
¡°Not entirely. My current mental strength is not enough to support me in front of others. I can only appear as a vague shadow, just like how you see me now.¡±
While speaking, Su Wan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared slowly.
Looking at the big empty bed, Su Zhenzhen hesitated: ¡°Su Wan, Su Wan, are you still here?¡±
She called for a long time and still didn¡¯t get Su Wan¡¯s answer. In the end, Su Zhenzhen had to tiptoe to the cloakroom to change clothes, and went downstairs with aplicated expression.
Su Wan sat on the bed until Su Zhenzhen left and then slowly opened her eyes.
Just now, the moment Su Zhenzhen came out of the bathroom, she already felt the Yin Qi leaking from Su Zhenzhen.
Back then, Hermit Zhang used Xun Randou¡¯s blood to suppress the Yin Qi in her body. In fact, it could not suppress it all her life, but it was enough tost till the age of marriage.
Yin and Yang are harmonious. Once this body lets out the Yin and coptes with the man that has the most Yang, the Yin Qi in the body will slowly dissipate.
But now, because Su Zhenzhen transmigrated over and her soul forcibly upied the body of the original owner, the Yin Qi in her body was thrown into chaos and now it had begun to leak in advance. This was really bad news.
Su Wan had no other way, so she could only cultivate as soon as possible while praying for Su Rui to quicklye......
Unlike Su Wan who was filled to the brim with worry, Su Zhenzhen, the transmigrator had the identity of a rich man¡¯s daughter and was experiencing the feeling of being a local tyrant for the first time. She brought her bodyguard and driver, shopping and eating outside, unable to stop spending.
Blu: ¡®local tyrant¡¯ as in ¡®local rich boi¡¯
It wasn¡¯t until night fell that Su Zhenzhen came back contentedly carryingrge and small bags filled with goodies.
Su Lin and Madam Su saw that their daughter was in a very good mood today. The two of them were also very happy and never doubted that this Su Zhenzhen was a fake.
Su Zhenzhen returned to her room and threw herself onto thefortable bed: ¡°It¡¯s great to be a Young Miss! It feels so cool to be a local tyrant!¡±
¡°You feel great? You¡¯ll feel even better in a while.¡±
Su Wan was standing in front of the bedroom window, looking outside the Su family vi. Out there, some ghosts had already intermittently gathered under the darkness of the night.
They were all attracted by the Yin Qi on Su Zhenzhen¡¯s body.
¡°Su Wan?¡±
Su Zhenzhen suddenly heard Su Wan¡¯s voice. When she suddenly raised her head from the bed, she saw Su Wan¡¯s faint figure looming in front of her window.
Yes, it will be night soon and she will be able to reveal herself.
Su Zhenzhen was very scared of creatures like ghosts. However, because the other party was Su Wan and she did not show the slightest bit of malice towards her, Su Zhenzhen now felt that he was not very afraid of her.
¡°Su Wan, what are you looking at? What did you mean with those words?¡±
Su Zhenzhen got up from the bed and looked at Su Wan curiously.
¡°See for yourself.¡±
Su Wan opened the curtains and pointed out the window.
See what?
Su Zhenzhen was puzzled and walked quickly to the window. Looking at the indistinct and erratic shadows outside the vi, she couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth with her hands.
Are they, are they all...... ghosts?
What is this? Hyakki Yagy¨?
Blu: Hyakki Yagy¨ ¨C variation: Hyakki Yak¨, is an idiom in Japanese folklore. Sometimes an orderly procession, other times a riot, it refers to an uncontrolled horde of countless numbers of supernatural creatures known as oni and y¨kai. (Source: Wikipedia)
¡°Su Wan, Su Wan.¡±
Su Zhenzhen anxiously wanted to grab Su Wan¡¯s hand, but naturally she caught nothing but air: ¡°Su Wan, what are they going to do?¡±
¡°Your appearance caused the Yin Qi that was originally sealed in this body to begin to leak and these little ghosts with no awareness and those big ghosts with bared fangs and brandished ws were all attracted by your Yin Qi.¡±
Su Wan looked at the moon in the sky. When the moon was in the middle of the sky, the Yin Qi in the world would be at its heaviest and those ghosts would rush into the Su residence with no hesitation.
Of course, there were many Su family members and some bodyguards lived here as well, so there was a lot of killing intent. But because Su Lin ¨C the richest man in Nancheng ¨C often does good deeds, he also has merits to protect him, but these can only resist those little ghosts and those big ghosts that have a very weak spirit power.
If evil spirits and fierce ghosts really were attracted, then Su Zhenzhen¡¯s situation would be very worrying.
Currently, Su Wan cannot return to this body and without Su Zhenzhen¡¯s help, she can¡¯t get out of the Su house and now, Su Zhenzhen¡¯s life is in danger. This truly is a bad situation.
Chapter 209 - Chapter 10.4 — The Strongest Warlock
Chapter 10.4 ¡ª The Strongest Warlock
North mountain range, Ma residence.
Su Rui opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was a solemn sculpture with an ancient teapoy and valuable offerings underneath the statue, and the spirit incense beside the offerings was still burning slowly.
This ce is......
Su Rui stood up and found that he was in a sealed stone room. This was where the Ma family worshipped their ancestors and contracted with dragons.
All children of the Ma family can be approved toe here when they¡¯ve attained a certain level of cultivation upon reaching adulthood.
And all the disciples who were allowed toe here must first bathe and change clothes, fast and burn incense, and then cultivate sincerely in this ce for 49 days. After that, if there ismunication from a dragon spirit to form a contract with your soul, the contract can be concluded if the spirit ispatible and you can be a true member of the exorcist dragon n.
Su Rui attentively recalled the memories of the original owner, Ma Yue. Ma Yue had been in this stone room for 30 days. ording to the development of the original plot, he will sessfully be contracted with a powerful purple dragon by the forty-ninth day. The purple dragon was a powerful dragon second only to the golden dragon in the dragon n.
There was still neen days till he could go out? What a joke!
Su Rui¡¯s gaze shed and then focused on the statue of the Ma family¡¯s ancestor and the dragon spirit beside him.
Ma Yue was the most outstanding genius of the contemporary Ma family and he could remember things after just one look since he was a child. At this time, Su Rui searched through Ma Yue¡¯s memories and found a book on the Ma n¡¯s forbidden techniques in them.
Naturally, forbidden techniques were not allowed to be used. This was what Ma Yue secretly saw in the family¡¯s records room behind the patriarch¡¯s back when he was young and rebellious.
This forbidden technique allowed people to forcefully sign a contract with a Dragon Spirit at the fastest speed.
This was a very ancient forbidden technique. It was the era when the people had no way to live because ghosts walked the night. In order for the family to live on and pass down their arts, the Ma family had to use this secret technique to make many people be contracted with the dragon spirits as quickly as possible despite not being qualified.
However, this forbidden technique was very dangerous to use and the sess rate was extremely low. Later in the peaceful era, the head of the Ma family buried the technique and prohibited anyone from using it......
After the original owner Ma Yue learned of this forbidden technique, he never wanted to use it. After all, with his talent, Ma Yue did not have to force a contract.
But Su Rui was different. He was very worried about Su Wan and he didn¡¯t have time to waste here.
Raising his hand and igniting the three new pirs of spirit incense, Su Rui took out a spirit dagger from his waist that Ma Yue had always carried with him and swiped it across his fingers one by one. Ten drops of blood fell on the ground, forming a strange diagram ¡ª¡ª
With my blood.
In my name.
Su Rui slowly closed his eyes and gathered the spirit power in his body at his fingertips. He then muttered the forbidden spell incantations in a low voice, his speed of speaking getting faster and faster. Dirt kicked up in the windless stone room and amidst the sand and dust in the air, the murmur of the dragon was faintly heard ¡ª¡ª
Su Rui¡¯s eardrums ached from the dragon¡¯s cry, but at this moment he still maintained his initial posture and was not affected at all.
As time passed by, Su Rui¡¯s entire body was covered by gray dust, like a giant human cocoon.
After an unknown amount of time, the strange wind finally stopped and another deafening dragon roar sounded. The dusty shell on Su Rui¡¯s body was scattered by the sound.
He still maintained the original posture. At this moment, the spirit power in his body haspletely converged. There was no expression on his face. His eyes that were closed all this time suddenly opened at this moment ¡ª¡ª
Disciple of the Ma family, are thou calling this King?
The ancient deep voice resounded in Su Rui¡¯s mind. He slowly raised his eyes, but his pupils suddenly shrank. What he summoned was actually......
Nancheng, Su house.
It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night and the ghosts gathered outside the Su family¡¯s courtyard began to rush into the courtyard.
Some little ghosts with no sense of self were blocked by the Su family¡¯s merits and were rebounded by the invisible barrier again and again, but they seemed to never tire and kept rushing over.
¡°What do we do? What do we do? Su Wan, what should we do?¡±
At this time, Su Zhenzhen in the room was already cowering on the bed and her whole body shook like a leaf in the wind.
¡°Those little ghosts can¡¯t get in and those ghosts with stronger spirit power can¡¯t get close to you even if they get in. You have merit to protect you.¡±
Su Wan was sitting under the moonlight cultivating at this time. Hearing Su Zhen¡¯s real question, she opened eyes and replied: ¡°You should pray that there are no malevolent spirits near the Su family, otherwise, both you and I would not be able to keep our lives.¡±
Malevolent, malevolent spirit?
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s face turned even more pale: ¡°Su Wan, aren¡¯t you Ghost Cultivator? If there is a malevolent spirit, can¡¯t you beat it?¡±
En?
Su Wan took a deep look at Su Zhenzhen: ¡°You know quite a lot!¡±
¡°I, I am actually......¡±
Su Zhenzhen opened her lips, finally said quickly: ¡°Su Wan, you may not believe it, but in fact, this is a modern cultivation fantasy novel. In addition to Daoists and alchemists, there are also many types of monsters and ghosts. The reason I know so much is because I have read this novel and know the ending of many people in it. Su Wan, you have to help me, you must save me this time! If you save me, I will- I will take you away from the Su family and go..... go to Maoshan, to find Xun Randou!¡±
¡°Go find Xun Randou? Let him save you? And then let him destroy me in passing?¡±
When Su Wan heard this from Su Zhenzhen, she just smiled coldly.
But Su Zhenzhen desperately shook her head: ¡°N- no! Su Wan, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±
How could she have forgotten that she was ¡°Su Wan¡± now, and the real Su Wan has already be a ghost?
If they went to Mao mountain, she would get eliminated by any passing Daoist.
¡°Enough, don¡¯t exin anymore.¡±
Seeing that Su Zhenzhen looked like she wanted to rewind time, Su Wan stood up unhurriedly: ¡°If you pass this part smoothly and listen to everything I say when the timees, I promise that you will be safe and sound.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened in pleasant surprise: ¡°Then I will rely on you, Su Wan.¡±
Su Wan:......
I am just a new ghost who has just started cultivating not long ago. You really do have such a big heart, don¡¯t you~
Midnight, half past eleven.
¡°They¡¯re here!¡±
The air in the room became gloomier and cold. Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed and she floated behind Su Zhenzhen.
Su Zhenzhen:......
¡°Su Wan, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Those ghosts with a high level of cultivation are about toe in. At that moment, obstruct them.¡±
What?
Su Zhenzhen was immediately stunned. What happened to protecting me?
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have merit protecting you. Once they get close, they will be hurt by the golden light of your merit and then I¡¯ll take advantage of its moment of weakness to kill it. With you and mebined, all will be well.¡±
Sensing Su Zhenzhen¡¯s fear, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but give her a few words offort from behind her.
¡°Really?¡±
Su Zhenzhen was still a little skeptical when she heard Su Wan¡¯s words. Although it sounded reasonable, she still felt scared~
¡°Hu (breathing out)¡±
At this moment, a strong wind blew the window open and then a few white shadows rushed to the bedside ¡ª¡ª
¡°AO......¡±
The mournful cries of the ghosts made Su Zhenzhen¡¯s hair stand upright and she shut her eyes in fright.
I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die again!
¡°AO!¡±
There was another ghostly scream, which seemed more miserable than before, but......
Su Zhenzhen didn¡¯t feel the pain she expected to. She trembled and opened her closed eyes a tiny crack. Those white shadows that had just rushed in fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Those spirits had ck marks on their body, seeming to have been burned by something.
At this time, Su Wan¡¯s figure fluttered quickly in the room. Her spirit power turned into a sharp sword and felled the white shadows again and again. Those ghosts who were seriously injured after being attacked by Su Wan¡¯s spirit power immediately turned into bits of starlight and gradually merged into Su Wan¡¯s soul body.
Ghosts can also absorb each other.
Chapter 210 - Chapter 10.5 — The Strongest Warlock
Chapter 10.5 ¡ª The Strongest Warlock
Seeing the spirits that rushed over were all being wiped out by Su Wan, Su Zhenzhen was finally not as scared as she previously was.
¡°These, these ghosts, were they..... really hurt by my merits?¡±
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Su Wan with uncertainty.
¡°What do you think?¡±
Su Wan asked back and then her expression suddenly changed: ¡°They¡¯reing again!¡±
While talking, Su Wan floated behind Su Zhenzhen again¡ª¡ª
If she could save a bit of mental energy, she would. Su Xiaowan was very shrewd.
¡°Ah!¡±
Seeing Su Wan disappearing and a group of ghosts rushing in from outside the window, Su Zhenzhen screamed again, but this time she made some progress and didn¡¯t close her eyes in shock.
She watched those blurry white shadows getting closer and closer, some already showing sinister faces at her.
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s face paled and she gritted her teeth. The moment the ghosts got close to her, Su Zhenzhen saw a sh of golden light bursting from her body, and the spirits were immediately burned. Right at this time, Su Wan rushed over again and effortlessly collected the spiritual power of those spirit bodies again.
When the second batch of ghosts were wiped out, Su Wan¡¯s soul body had solidified again, but there was no joy on Su Wan¡¯s face.
Outside the window, the wind was whistling and the chill was pressing.
In the wail of the wind, the little ghosts at the courtyard outside seemed to have felt danger and fled, but at this time, a burst of night wind swept through them and those little ghosts were swallowed before they could make a sound.
It was midnight and the malevolent ghost has appeared!
¡°Jiejiejiejie.¡±
Blu: I have no idea what this sfx is supposed to be, so I left it like that.
Teh: Think it might be some weird giggling from the ghost.
The weird and creepy noise came close from afar.
Seeing that the expression on Su Wan¡¯s face had be particrly frightful, Su Zhenzhen on the bed couldn¡¯t help but get nervous again: ¡°Su Wan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Hu, hu¡±
An icy night breeze suddenly blew into the room from the open window and the curtains fluttered along with the wind.
After the cold wind died down, a red figure suddenly appeared outside the window. She was floating in the air, her ck hair longer than her red dress.
Oh sh*t, it¡¯s ??a female ghost in red!
Su Zhenzhen immediately buried herself under the quilt in fear ¡ª¡ª you can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me.
Su Wan:.....
Female ghost:......
¡°One body and two souls?¡±
The gaze of the female ghost in red turned from Su Zhenzhen to Su Wan. Sensing the fluctuation of Su Wan¡¯s soul body, she couldn¡¯t help licking her blood-red lips: ¡°Your soul smells so tempting. Jiejiejie, if I absorb the both of you today, this woman will be able to surpass Old Ghost and be the leader of the group of ghosts in this area!¡±
While she was talking, the red-clothed ghost¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and ck and sharp nails sprouted from her fingers, as she headed straight towards Su Wan.
Extremely heavy grievances and ice-cold murderous intent collided with her head-on.
Su Wan calmly condensed the spirit power throughout her whole body and waved her hands in mid-air. All her spirit power turned into a light curtain in front of her ¡ª¡ª
¡°Roar!¡±
The female ghost¡¯s attack was apanied by an ear-piercing ghost roar. Su Wan¡¯s face changed and the spirit barrier in front of her began to shake.
I can¡¯t hold on! I still don¡¯t have enough spirit power and my cultivation time was too short!
This may be the most difficult task that Su Wan has encountered since bing an Agent ¡ª¡ª
She had no physical body and only had a soul body that cultivated for two days, and she even had to deal with a fierce ghost that had existed for who knows how long.
Moreover, she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to forcibly exit this world now.
Once her soul is destroyed, Su Wan will sink into a dormant state in this world until thews of this world are restored, then she will be automatically transferred back to the Lost Time-Space.
Moreover, because she now exists in this world as a soul, her main soul will be affected to a certain extent due to this heavy injury even if she returned to Headquarters one day.....
Of course, Su Wan was not that afraid of being hurt. She was worried about Su Rui. Once something happened to her, given Su Rui¡¯s personality, there¡¯s nothing that he wouldn¡¯t do.
Su Wan did not want Su Rui to fall into a crisis because of her......
Feeling that her spirit barrier was almost reaching its limit, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help turning her head and looking at Su Zhenzhen who was still hiding under the quilt.
¡°Su Zhenzhen, hurry, bite your finger and let out some blood!¡±
Let, let out blood?
When Su Zhenzhen poked her head out of the quilt and saw that Su Wan¡¯s soul body was slowly bing transparent, Su Zhenzhen immediately panicked.
Bleed, bleed.
She anxiously bit her index finger directly with her teeth.
Blood flowed out from her fingertip and the dark red blood beads gathered on the fair fingertip, unwilling to fall.
¡°With my blood...¡±
Su Wan suddenly closed her eyes and silently muttered a spell: ¡°With my blood, the heavens are clearly understood. Lingbao Tianzun, yourforting figure...¡±
Blu: Tianzun ¨C honorific appetion of a deity /// Lingbao ¨C name of the deity in question /// Sorry, but I¡¯m not poetic.
Su Wan¡¯s soul body was constantly distorted along with her voice, but Su Zhenzhen¡¯s body continued to emit bursts of soft white light.
This is......
Daoist incantation! Spell to exorcise evil spirits and purify one¡¯s body!
The ghost in red heard Su Wan¡¯s voice and her entire person (ghost) froze in astonishment ¡ª¡ª
Crazy, this world is absolutely crazy!
A ghost cultivator dared to summon the Daoist Tianzun toe. Isn¡¯t this courting death?
Moreover, why can a ghost practitioner use Daoist spells?
A ruthless light shed in the red eyes of the female ghost in red: ¡°You are not qualified to purify me!¡±
Suddenly, her long hair fluttered around. Her hair suddenly grew into multiple long sharp spikes that seemed to blot out the sky and cover the earth, each and every one of them smash against the spirit barrier in front of Su Wan in one fell swoop¡ª¡ª
Crash!
The transparent barrier shattered in an instant and Su Wan¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.
¡°Jiejiejiejie.¡±
The red-clothed ghost rushed to Su Wan with a ferocious expression: ¡°Die!¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
At this time, Su Wan ¨C whose spirit body was already trembling ¨C suddenly opened her eyes and she quickly mouthed: ¡°Azure Dragon, White Tiger, wield your various weapons. Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, guard my body!¡±
Blu: The animals listed above are Chinese constetions/guardian spirits. Azure Dragon of the East, White Tiger of the West, Vermillion Bird of the South and ck Tortoise of the North.
Spellplete!
The blood from the tip of Su Zhenzhen¡¯s finger suddenly turned into a huge golden charm that fell onto the red-clothed ghost ¡ª¡ª
¡°Ah!¡±
The ghost in red will escape whenever the situation looked bad and Su Wan wanted to take this opportunity to end her at once, but as soon as she used her spirit power, her soul became indistinct, on the verge of dissipating.
Sure enough, using her current spiritual power to forcefully hasten Daoist spells, it will slightly hurt others and herself at the very least, but at worst, it will disperse her soul......
Is there really no way to escape unscathed?
Only a little bit more..... . Su Wan felt determined. Her eyes were a little faint and she felt that her soul was on the verge of copsing. Su Wan suddenly looked out the window nervously.
A ck shadow suddenly shed past and timely blocked the path of the ghost in red.
Seeing the shadow that suddenly appeared, the red-clothed ghost¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°Old, Old Ghost!¡±
¡°Die.¡±
An icy voice whispered out and the ghost in red was hurt by the charm. At this moment, she was hit by the Old Ghost and she screamed, her soul scattering.
The scattered spiritual power gathered in the palm of the Old Ghost at a wave of his hand.
¡°Want it?¡±
The Old Ghost lowered his gray eyes and looked at Su Wan, whose soul was copsing.
In the deste moonlight, the night wind blew.
The young man leaning on the window sill held the spiritual power that glittered like a star in his hand. This was Su Wan¡¯s only life line now.
¡°What¡¯s...Con....dition......¡±
Su Wan opened her mouth and at this moment she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
Seeing that her soul was about to be dissipated, Old Ghost¡¯s figure suddenly flickered and all the glowing green light immediately entered Su Wan¡¯s body, enriching her soul.
Su Wan was enshrouded with formidable power, but this person¡¯s consciousness gradually fell into silence.
She fell into a deep sleep.
¡°Su Wan! Su Wan!¡±
Seeing Su Wan close her eyes, Su Zhenzhen immediately yelled and rushed over.
¡°Bang!¡±
The next moment, Old Ghost waved his hand slightly and firmly threw Su Zhenzhen aside. Su Zhenzhen, who hit the wall, immediately spat out a big mouthful of blood.
It hurts!
This young man named Old Ghost is simply cruel and unreasonable!
¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s gray eyes were full of malice when he looked at Su Zhenzhen.
Su Zhenzhen was terribly frightened and she immediately shrank her body, wiping the blood from her mouth while leaning against the corner of the wall trembling.
Seeing that Su Zhenzhen was finally quiet, Old Ghost bent down and quietly looked at Su Wan who was unconscious on the ground.
¡°I¡¯ll take you away, I will save you, you will be mine from now on.¡±
Old Ghost gently whispered to himself while gently raising his hand. Su Wan¡¯s soul immediately floated in the air and finally floated directly into his arms.
¡°Hey.¡±
Seeing that Old Ghost was about to take Su Wan away, Su Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°She, she can¡¯t leave the Su family vi, she will die.¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
Old Ghost just smiled disdainfully: ¡°That was before. Now, she is my person. Wherever I am, is where she must be!¡±
Chapter 211 - Chapter 10.6 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.6 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Two days had already passed when Su Wan regained consciousness.
When she opened her eyes, she realized that she had left the Su family vi and was lying on a very unfamiliar bed at the moment.
This was a very drab room and was much smaller than Su Wan¡¯s own bedroom. There were also messily piled up objects here and there. It can be seen that this was a man¡¯s room.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±
At this time, a cold masculine voice suddenly rang from above Su Wan¡¯s head.
As soon as she looked up, she saw Old Ghost floating down from the ceiling. He was still wearing that same Chinese tunic suit from the night before. It seemed a little out of ce on the emaciated body of the young man.
¡°Old Ghost?¡±
Su Wan softly spoke, staring fixedly at the boy in front of her.
He was handsome and looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. Even though he appeared to be young and immature, this young man called ¡°Old Ghost¡± was the king of ghosts in Nancheng. He had already existed for a long, long time in this world, so long that he himself didn¡¯t even remember how old he was and even forgot who he was.
¡°Old Ghost¡± is the name he took for himself.
¡°You know me?¡±
Old Ghost floated to Su Wan, sat on the edge of the bed, and stared at Su Wan¡¯s eyes with his gray eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know you, but that¡¯s what the ghost in red called youst night.¡±
Su Wan shook her head. She knew the information about Old Ghost from the original mission plot. There was indeed such a ghost in the original plot.
It¡¯s just that, in the information Su Wan had, it only said that there was a strange Ghost King upying Nancheng that was finally dispelled by Xun Randou......
¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you, Su Wan.¡±
Old Ghost looked at Su Wan, a strange brilliant light shing in his gray eyes.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s nk face, Old Ghost raised his hand and a water mirror immediately appeared in front of Su Wan.
Su Wan¡¯s long hair immediately settled down on its own and under her fine bangs, a red cinnabar mole was looming.
What is this?
Su Wan saw the cinnabar mole on her forehead and the cyan cheongsam she was wearing from the Minguo period in the water mirror that Old Ghost conjured up. She couldn¡¯t stop her change in her expressions as she looked into the mirror.
¡°That cinnabar mole is your soul contract with me. Su Wan, you really can¡¯t remember?¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s tone gentled slightly: ¡°In your past life, you promised me that you will stay with me in this life.¡±
Su Wan:......
What the hell does he mean with ¡®previous life¡¯?
¡°Here, look, I even put on the clothes from that year.¡±
Old Ghost sorted out the tunic on his body: ¡°And the cheongsam that you liked wearing the most in the previous life. I have kept it for you all these years.
¡°Wait, wait, wait a minute.¡±
Su Wan calmed down her chaotic mind and looked at Old Ghost seriously: ¡°You said I had an agreement with you in my previous life? I should have been a human in the previous life, and you...... should have been a ghost long ago. Right?¡±
Hearing what Su Wan said, Old Ghost was silent for a moment.
¡°Yes.¡±
His sigh contained endless loneliness and the expression on his face could only be described as someone who had encountered many misfortunes in life: ¡°I was a lonely wild ghost who had been wandering around the world for countless years. In these years, I have also met many exorcists, Daoist ghost catchers, ghost hunting demons and even those who were able to see ghosts. Everyone either wanted to kill me or catch me. The rest were all afraid of me. Only you were different. You could see me, but you were not afraid of me. You were willing to get close to me, to teach me to read and study, and you even gave me a name. You were the kindest and most beautiful girl in the world, but they... they all said that you were an Ominous Person, they deserve to die, they all deserve to die!¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s soul began surging with bursts of ck mist in agitation. Seeing him on the verge of revealing his true body, Su Wan immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated, you have to calm down! Those things are over. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±
Obviously in that era, Yin Yang people who could see ghosts were called ¡°Ominous People¡± and most of them had very tragic endings.
Su Wan could imagine that the youth who had been lonely for hundreds of years finally met a girl who liked him and was kind-hearted. Their story must have been beautiful and caused him to long for it.
Unfortunately, people and ghosts have different paths, and they could not be together in the previous life.
And......
¡°Old Ghost, I may look a lot like her, but you know in your heart that I am not her.¡±
Su Wan raised her eyes and looked at Old Ghost¡¯s eyes with a serious gaze.
¡°You are! You are my Xiao Wan! How could you not be her? You obviously look exactly like her and even have the same name.¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s expression shed. He urged his spiritual power and everything in the room distorted. In just a moment, the whole room changed from a modern bedroom to a quaint, rather modern boudoir.
This ce is......
Su Wan turned her head around and saw a young girl who looked exactly like her in front of a bright colored ss mirror, quietly dressing up in front of it.
There was no sadness or joy on her face, and no expression in her beautiful eyes.
¡°Bang!¡±
The door of the room was suddenly pushed open by a group of people, who aggressively yelled as they walked in ¡ª¡ª
¡°Ominous Person! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±
¡°It¡¯s you who harmed everyone! You deserve death!¡±
¡°Burn her to death! Burn her to death!¡±......
Su Wan watched quietly as the sounds of chaos rang in her ear, watching as the girl in the cyan cheongsam was dragged out of the boudoir without any resistance.
The scene before her changed. Under the dark sky,y a zing fire.
The girl was firmly tied to a thick iron pir and under her feet was a me that kept burning and rising.
The ze reflected the evil grinning faces of those people, but the girl was still as calm as ever.
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
A teenager in a ck tunic suit appeared by the fire out of thin air.
The girl¡¯s eyes, which were dispirited before, suddenly lit up. Panic and anxiety immediately coloured her eyes right after: ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡±
The boy didn¡¯t seem to hear the girl¡¯s call. He walked towards the sea of mes step by step, and wherever he went, the mes appeared to have retreated somewhat.
¡°Xiao Wan, I¡¯vee to save you.¡±
Walking to the girl, the boy smiled and raised his hand to untie the rope on her body¡ª¡ª
¡°Vile spawn! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±
Right at this moment, there was a sudden gust of wind behind him.
The boy¡¯s figure froze in ce. He could not move, but still smiled at the girl: ¡°Xiao Wan, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
¡°Ah Chu, the thing on this rope is......¡±
The girl also realised that something was wrong at this time. It turned out that there was a Holding Body charm hidden in the rope that tied her.
Seeing the magic weapon of the Daoist exorcist behind her stabbing over with a golden light, the girl suddenly stood on tiptoes and gently kissed the boy¡¯s lips. The next second, she used her body to help him block the oing sword.
Blood covered his sight and the blood with spiritual power immediately made the Holding Body charm in the rope useless.
¡°No! ¡±
The boy screamed and the entire courtyard trembled.
¡°Why, Xiao Wan, why?¡±
¡°I¡¯m very tired, Ah Chu, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. Let¡¯s meet- meet again in our next life!¡±
Next life?
If a person has a soul and can be reincarnated, she will naturally have a next life, but she has been wounded by a Daoist¡¯s magical weapon and her soul has been scattered, where will that ¡®next life¡¯e from?
Watching her let out herst breath in his arms, the boy¡¯s whole body was enveloped by a cloud of ck Qi.
He, had been enraged.
That night, the entire house and courtyard were burned to the ground by a ck fire. There was not a single survivor.
¡°The ce where my wife Su Wan (ËÕÍñ) was buried.¡±
The next day, a brand-new tomb appeared out of thin air on the ruins of the fire, with this line of words carved on the tombstone.
As red as blood.
It turned out that her name was Su Wan (ËÕÍñ), not Su Wan (ËÕÍí).
Trantor¡¯s Corner
Blu: I read out the name ¡®Ah Chu¡¯ and my cousin (who happened to be walking by) replied ¡°Bless you.¡±
Teh: Legitimately, the daoist/cultivation genre is mostly just ghostbusters with extra steps.
Chapter 212 - Chapter 10.7 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.7 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Old Ghost¡¯s story was just like an illusione to life. Su Wan had been standing aside as she watched him in the dark fire, massacring dozens of people within the entire Su Mansion.
The Daoist priest who was invited for a huge sum of money finally had his soul swallowed by Old Ghost. His death was extremely miserable.
The love between human and ghost has always ended in tragedy.
¡°Old Ghost, just let it go.¡±
Su Wan sighed and stood up gently: ¡°Your wife, she, she wants you to live well and live on for her.¡±
¡°Let it go?¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s eyes became a little gloomy, and a smear of dark green shed in those deep, dark pupils: ¡°Buddhism says that if you put down the butcher knife, you can be a Buddha right away. If I let go, Xiao Wan¡¯s (СÍñ) traces in this world will be wiped out by time. I don¡¯t want to let it go. Even if you are not her, you will stay here in ce of her.¡±
Old Ghost waved his hand again and the whole room turned back into its original appearance.
This was the ce where Su Wan lived a hundred years ago. Since her death, Old Ghost has never left thisnd.
He had always been waiting, waiting for Xiao Wan¡¯s (СÍñ) return...
¡°Old Ghost, you¡¯ve saved me. I will keep it in my heart. I will find a way to repay your favor, but I cannot stay here with you, because... I also have a loved one.¡±
Thinking of Su Rui, Su Wan¡¯s gaze became firmer: ¡°If he can¡¯t find me, he will also feel heartbroken and despair.¡±
¡°Lover?¡±
Old Ghost stared at Su Wan¡¯s eyes: ¡°You are a ghost now. Humans and ghosts never have good endings. Have you forgotten?¡±
¡°Yes, I am a ghost, but he is not an ordinary person, he is..... an exorcist.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she said this: ¡°Even so, we still want to be together, together forever.¡±
Exorcist?
Old Ghost just sneered disdainfully at Su Wan¡¯s words: ¡°The exorcists in this world are cold-blooded and ruthless. They fight against the Heavens and wreak havoc in the world of mortals. Su Wan, don¡¯t delude yourself, he will note looking for you.¡±
¡°He will.¡±
Su Wan whispered. Her tone wasn¡¯t particrly strong and instead seemed to be just stating a fact very calmly.
Feeling her confidence in that person, Old Ghost¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°If hees, I will terminate the contract and let you go!¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t expect Old Ghost to say this so easily.
¡°Ah, don¡¯t be happy too early. Humans are hypocritical.¡±
Old Ghost hummed and slowly disappeared in front of Su Wan.
After Old Ghostpletely disappeared, Su Wan finally had time to check her spirit body. Now, her spirit body could solidify even in the day. This was all because she swallowed that red-clothed ghost.
Su Wan guessed that that female ghost had lived for at least a hundred years and was very diligent in cultivating. It was a fluke that she could survive.
Now that she was trapped here, she could only adapt to her circumstances and focus on cultivating. As long as Su Ruies to Nancheng, he will naturally find her.
Just like this, Su Wan started her cultivation in this world in Old Ghost¡¯sir. In a blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed and there was still no news from Su Rui¡¯s side.
Su Wan carefully recalled the plot points. She guessed that this period of time was probably the key moment for Ma Yue¡¯s contract with the Dragon Spirit, so Su Wan was not worried, but requested for Old Ghost¡¯s help to pay attention to any activity near the Su family¡¯s house.
In the end, another half month passed and there was still no news from Su Rui, but the people from the Su family began to spread the news privately looking for Eldest Young Miss Su who had run away from home!
Su Zhenzhen was gone!
Su Wan suddenly had a bad feeling ¡ª¡ª
Su Zhenzhen was using her body and now that her Yin Qi was leaking out, she would definitely subconsciously rush to Mount Mao to find Xun Randou for help in a panic and how much trouble would she encounter on the way from Nancheng to Mount Mao?
In case she unluckily got herself killed, what should she do when Su Rui found out and mistakenly thought that Su Zhenzhen was her when the news came out?
And if Su Zhenzhen escaped by chance, news of her journey will also reach Su Rui¡¯s ears. At that time, Su Rui would chase after her, thinking that Su Zhenzhen was her. This would only make him stray further and further away from Su Wan.
¡°Old Ghost, I¡¯m going to find him, otherwise the night will be long and fraught with dreams.¡±
Blu: night will be long and fraught with dreams ¨C a long dy means trouble
Su Wan knew that Su Rui would not recognise the wrong person, but what should he do if he ran into danger because of Su Zhenzhen? After all, this world is a crisis-ridden world.
¡°You¡¯re not waiting for him anymore?¡±
For this whole month, Old Ghost has been hanging around Su Wan, watching her expression change from the initial indifference to the current anxiousness: ¡°Do you know that with your current cultivation base, you will have your bones eaten without anything left before you can even reach Nancheng? Eh, I forgot, ghosts are boneless.¡±
Old Ghost made a rare joke.
But Su Wan just stared at Old Ghost¡¯s eyes seriously: ¡°Let me look for him. I must find him.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
As soon as Old Ghost raised his hand, a cluster of dark mes burned in his palm: ¡°Do you believe me or not that I will scatter your soul right now?¡±
Scatter my soul?
Su Wan smiled, ¡°You won¡¯t. If you can really watch on as my soul scatters with your own eyes, you wouldn¡¯t have intentionally saved me that day.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s will was steadfast.
¡°Hmph.¡±
Old Ghost coldly snorted, but when he raised his hand again, a golden chain materialised in his palm.
This was......
Su Wan¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank. The aura she felt from the golden chain really made her heart palpitate in fear.
This was...... an Immortal artifact!
The legendary immortal artifact!
¡°Who are you?¡±
At this time, Su Wan stared at Old Ghost with a gaze filled with incredulity.
How could there be such a god-defying existence like the immortal artifact in this world? This was by no means allowed by thews of the world.
Old Ghost¡¯s identity seemed to be increasingly mysterious.
¡°I¡¯m just an old ghost.¡±
As soon as Old Ghost raised his hand, the golden chain flew to Su Wan¡¯s palm: ¡°This is a pseudo-immortal instrument and it doesn¡¯t have any attack ability. It can only cover up the Ghost Qi on you and allow you to walk safely in the human world.¡±
So that¡¯s how it is. It seems quite reasonable.
Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. The golden chain automatically wrapped around Su Wan¡¯s wrist. The golden light dissipated and Su Wan¡¯s wrist immediately had an additional dark golden bracelet.
¡°Get ready, let¡¯s set off right away.¡±
Old Ghost snapped his fingers and he immediately changed into a set of the currently most popr sportswear. He was also carrying a backpack on his shoulders. Paired with his slightly young face, he really looked like a highschool student.
¡°You¡¯reing with me?¡±
Su Wan looked at Old Ghost. She didn¡¯t expect that he would go looking for Su Rui with her.
¡°Of course. I want to personally see you give up on him and thene back with me obediently.¡± Old Ghost looked confident.
Su Wan:......
How persistent are you? I already said I am not Su Wan (ËÕÍñ)~
Su Wan was speechless at Old Ghost¡¯s obsession, but with him taking care of her along the way, Su Wan could also bepletely at ease. She should be able to smoothly meet up with Su Rui with Old Ghost¡¯s cultivation base, right?
Su Rui, where are you?
At this time, thousands of miles away at the foot of Mount Mao.
¡°Heh (sneer).¡±
Su Rui spat out a mouthful of blood, his entire face pale as a sheet.
Although he used that d*amned forbidden technique to forcibly summon a dragon spirit to contract with, the spirit that was summoned turned out to be a ck dragon!
The ck dragon was evil, lustful and was a disgrace to the dragon n.
When the ck dragon descended upon the world, the entire Ma family was shaken. The fact that Ma Yue used the forbidden technique had already caused dissatisfaction among the family elders. In addition, everyone always had high hopes of him and he only summoned the trashiest ck dragon. At everyone¡¯s suggestion, the patriarch nned to punish him by sending him to ponder over his mistakes at the mountain behind the Ma family¡¯s residence for a year.
How could General Su ept such an unreasonable punishment? In his anger, he injured the group of elders and left Ma residence that same night. As a result, members of the Ma family chased him wildly along the way. People who had been jealous of Ma Yue¡¯s status secretly plotted to harm him with underhanded methods, wanting to kill him!
Because Su Rui used a forbidden technique in the hidden chamber that day and injured his foundation, he could only flee while fighting. He originally went all the way south and nned to go to Nancheng to find Su Wan, but who knew he would hear the news about the eldest young miss of the Su family going to Mount Mao for help on the way there?
After knowing that Su Wan¡¯s body had issues, Su Rui immediately changed his route and headed to Mount Mao. Who could¡¯ve thought that as soon as he entered the territory of Mount Mao, he would be ambushed by Ma Yue¡¯s former enemy.....
¡°Little Yueyue, you look like you¡¯re on the verge of death.¡±
At this moment, a ck figure suddenly appeared beside Su Rui and the handsome man smiled evilly: ¡°Little Yueyue, do you want Benwang¡¯s power? Those stupid humans have no idea how powerful Benwang is. Evil is the most powerful source of power in this world.¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
Su Rui wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and coldly looked at his contracted dragon spirit: ¡°Do you think I have fallen to the point of using you to help me?¡±
What a joke.
Su Rui sat on the ground quietly recovering his spiritual power. He had been running away and hiding, but he didn¡¯t really want to fight them to the end because he still has to save his spirit powers to save Su Wan......
Oh my, Little Yueyue is angry!
The ck dragon narrowed his eyes. You don¡¯t need me? One day, you will use me, because I sensed the evil trait in you.
That day when Benwang was summoned by the darkness in your body, it was very powerful......
Chapter 213 - Chapter 10.8 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.8 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
The fastest means of transportation from Nancheng to Mount Mao was naturally by ne, but Old Ghost rented a car.
That¡¯s right, although ghosts have spiritual power, it can¡¯t be used indiscriminately. With Old Ghost¡¯s cultivation, he could probably travel thousands of miles in a day, but he will not do this kind of prodigal behavior.
And the ne? Don¡¯t even think about it. The story of ghosts using nes is aplete lie. A ghost¡¯s soul power is like some kind of maic field. If Old Ghost and Su Wan got on the ne, then the flight definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the airport, let alone fly thousands of feet high in the sky.
Therefore, renting a decent off-road vehicle was their best choice right now.
Su Wan didn¡¯t expect that Old Ghost knew how to drive. This ghost really was a ghost that kept up with the times.
The two got into the car and sped to their destination without stopping at any point along the way. Old Ghost could drive with his eyes closed, while Su Wan had been sitting in the back seat to meditate.
A day quickly passed. After dark, the number of vehicles on the highway gradually decreased and at most wererge trailers that usually travel at night.
To be honest, this kind of car was particrly dangerous and the probability of getting into a major car ident was very high.
¡°It¡¯s here.¡±
In the middle of the night, Old Ghost suddenly opened his eyes and whispered.
Su Wan also stopped cultivating immediately and stared out the window. The entire stretch of road was pitch ck. Old Ghost was not driving very fast and some cars asionally overtook them.
For those who dared to speed up and overtake others in this area, Old Ghost can only chuckle at them.
¡°Bang!¡±
There was a sudden sound of a violent crash in front of them. There was a car ident!
It turned out that the ck car that had just elerated to overtake them was hit by a big trailer when it was turning a corner. The driver of that trailer was obviously fatigued. Although he reacted quick enough at thest moment and managed to control his trailer so that it did not roll over, that car was still knocked over by the huge impact, and the car was nted in a deep ditch beside the highway. The fate of the driver was unknown.
Old Ghost saw the car ident from a distance. He squinted his eyes and slowed down the car.
¡°Are you going to save them?¡±
Su Wan obviously misunderstood the intention of Old Ghost.
¡°Do I look like I have water in my head?¡±
Water in head/ water entered head ¨C stupid
Old Ghost gave Su Wan a contemptuous nce: ¡°I just parked the car to watch the excitement. The night is long and so boring~¡±
Su Wan:......
I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t be serious with a ghost.
At this moment, the driver of the trailer staggered out of the car and his expression was not visible under the dim light of night. He seemed to yell a few times at the ce where the car overturned. He hesitated for a while before finally returning to his trailer and drove off.
Eh.
Su Wan squinted her eyes. She could still feel that the driver in that car was still alive and breathing.
Unfortunately......
If no one saves him now, he can only be a ghost by morning.
Just when Su Wan was sighing at how cold the world was, another car drove slowly by their car and then stopped not far away.
The driver of this car was a man in his early forties and the woman that got down from the front passenger seat should be his wife.
The two obviously noticed the situation on the side of the road. The wife immediately took out her phone to call the police, while the middle-aged man nervously ran to the car that had turned over, struggling to open the door to rescue the driver in the car.
Seeing the scene in front of her, Su Wan suddenly felt a little sour for some reason.
¡°Old Ghost...¡±
¡°Shhh.¡±
Old Ghost gestured at Su Wan to be quiet.
After a while, the middle-aged couple finally managed to rescue the seriously injured and unconscious driver from the car.
Only, two people did not carry him into their car. The middle-aged man quickly ran to Old Ghost¡¯s car and knocked on his window. Old Ghost lowered the car window to reveal that young handsome face .
Seeing that the driver turned out to be a teenager, the middle-aged man was slightly surprised: ¡°This little..... brother, as you can see, someone is injured. Can you help me take him to the hospital?¡±
¡°You have a car yourself, so why don¡¯t you do it? If I send him there, what if he mes me as the perpetrator?¡±
Old Ghost raised his eyebrows and looked at the middle-aged man outside the car indifferently.
¡°My..... my car is almost out of gas, and also, yes! He has a dashcam in his car. I¡¯ll get it for you. Take it to the police station. That way, you will not be misunderstood! Little brother, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda! You can¡¯t not try to save someone in danger!¡±
¡°Try to save someone who¡¯s in danger? There are too many people who don¡¯t try to save people in danger.¡±
Old Ghost coldly smiled at the middle-aged man outside the car: ¡°Humans are such heartless creatures, don¡¯t you... know that yourself very clearly?¡±
¡°I......¡±
Seeing the green light that suddenly appeared in Old Ghost¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man¡¯s face paled: ¡°I.....¡±
He gaped, innumerable streams of blood flowed down his pale face: ¡°I know, but..... I can¡¯t ignore a life in danger! A life that is still living!¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
Right at this moment, the middle-aged woman also ran over. Her current blood-stained appearance was not much better than her husband¡¯s: ¡°Sir, our magic power is humble and we can¡¯t leave this highway at all. I beg you, please save him!¡±
¡°Beg her.¡±
Old Ghost curled his mouth slightly and used his eyes to motion at the ghost couple outside the car to look for Su Wan.
Su Wan:......
The eyes of the two ghosts immediately focused on Su Wan. Su Wan was ufortable with their gaze: ¡°You guys..... Fine, lift him into the car!¡±
At this time, how could Su Wan refuse?
¡°Thank you, sir and madam! Thank you!¡±
Seeing the ghost coupleboriously carrying the unconscious young man over, Old Ghost¡¯s gaze grewplicated: ¡°They both died at this bend. It was also at night and they were also knocked over by a truck. Because no passerby was willing to lend a helping hand, the couple ended up bleeding to death.¡±
This world was just like this ¡ª¡ª people are not like people, ghosts are not like ghosts.
Seeing Old Ghost quickly driving away with the injured young man, the couple still stood on the side of the road and kept waving goodbye to them.
¡°They, why don¡¯t they reincarnate?¡±
Su Wan retracted her gaze, her tone was filled with mixed feelings.
¡°Maybe they have an obsession, or maybe... they are willing to stay here and want to help more people.¡±
Old Ghost sneered: ¡°Unfortunately, they think too nicely of people.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Feeling the coldness in Old Ghost¡¯s tone, Su Wan¡¯s expression also changed.
¡°This is the only way to Mount Mao. There will be many Daoists passing by. Su Wan, you understand.¡±
Anyone who is a Daoist will definitely y a ghost when they run into one.
They won¡¯t listen to your excuses and won¡¯t let you off even if you never killed anyone.
Daoists and ghosts have always opposed each other.
Thew from ancient times to the present cannot be changed.
The two finally took the young man to the hospital and left the dash cam as evidence......
Mount Mao, the altar of the Shangqing sect, the sphere of influence of the Shangqing faction.
As soon as Su Wan arrived in Maoshan, she immediately felt inexplicable heart palpitations.
Old Ghost sensed her abnormality and immediately raised his hand to grab Su Wan¡¯s wrist, and ck Qi poured into Su Wan¡¯s body from Old Ghost¡¯s fingertips.
¡°What happened to you?¡±
¡°Danger, he is in danger!¡±
Su Wan felt Su Rui¡¯s aura, which felt severely dangerous and chaotic.
¡°Quickly!¡±
Su Wan turned around and grabbed Old Ghost¡¯s arm tightly: ¡°Please, take me to find him.¡±
Old Ghost frowned slightly. He looked at Su Wan, and then at the hands she used to tightly hold onto him: ¡°Are you sure? Are you begging me?¡±
¡°Old Ghost!¡±
Su Wan looked back into Old Ghost¡¯s eyes earnestly. At this moment, the two ghost¡¯s eyes met.
¡°I can take you there and I can help him, but I have a condition.¡±
Old Ghost suddenly smiled at Su Wan: ¡°If I don¡¯t die, how about you marry me?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Except for this condition...... everything else is fine.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Old Ghost¡¯s eyes grew cold: ¡°Why?¡±
¡°In this lifetime of mine, regardless in life or death, I will only marry one person.¡±
Su Wan nced at Old Ghost: ¡°Even if he and I died in this world today, we will be the only ones for each other.¡±
¡°Heh, hehe.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s answer, the Old Ghost suddenly smiled, and then flipped his hand to hold Su Wan¡¯s hand firmly in his palm: ¡°Close your eyes.¡±
Su Wan obediently closed her eyes and at the next moment the two of them disappeared......
Chapter 214 - Chapter 10.9 — The Strongest Daoist
The darkness that enveloped the entire mountain forest seemed to iste it from the rest of the world.
This was..... the Boundary of Darkness.
Blu: It¡¯s the most chuuni name I can think of.
Mo Han¡¯s expression finally changed. He stared at the gigantic ck dragon behind Su Rui: ¡°You are not an ordinary ck dragon. You are... the ck Dragon King?¡±
The ck Dragon King represented endless darkness and evil.
The ck dragon flicked its tail in mid-air, booming out: ¡°Foolish human, you should be proud to be Benwang¡¯s food!¡±
¡°Master, its dark power is too strong. We cannot oppose it.¡±
The female ghost king who had restored her original appearance drifted to Mo Han¡¯s side and looked at him with worry: ¡°Let¡¯s run away!¡±
¡°Hah.¡±
Mo Han just smiled and his gaze fell on Su Rui again: ¡°Ma Yue, do you really not know or are you pretending you don¡¯t know? The ck dragon represents evil and disaster. You really dare to summon it, you should know that it will kill its master!¡±
Kill its master?
Su Rui lifted his eyelids in disdain: ¡°Based on itself?¡±
ck Dragon King:...
What should I do if I was underestimated?
¡°Little Yueyue, Benwang is your contracted dragon spirit, so how could I eat you? Benwang is not such a heartless dragon~¡±
Su Rui:......
I¡¯d be an idiot to believe you~
¡°Mo Han, stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll kill you right here right now!¡±
As he spoke, Su Rui formed hand seals again, the Ma Family¡¯s special spell ¡ª¡ª Divine Dragon¡¯s Debt!
Feeling the spiritual power belonging to the Ma family from Su Rui¡¯s body, the ck Dragon King turned around and opened its huge dragon mouth in Mo Han¡¯s direction, an endless stream of mes spouting out from it.
Naturally, Mo Han would not sit and wait for death. He immediately took out the Five Element Sect¡¯s talisman he carried with him ¡ª¡ª
The five elements are interrted, talisman of the earth shield!
Layers of earth on the ground rose, forming a huge shield in front of Mo Han, blocking the ck dragon¡¯s mes.
¡°What a trifling skill!¡±
The ck Dragon King swung its tail and the huge sharp dragon¡¯s tail swung over and struck Mo Han¡¯s earth shield. In an instant, the shield immediately shattered and copsed...
Over there, Mo Han and Su Rui were locked in battle with each other.
Here, Su Zhenzhen ¨C who finally stopped crying ¨C wiped her nose and tears clean, then quietly went to Su Wan, gently tugging on her sleeves: ¡°Su Wan, Su Wan?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Su Wan turned her head and coldly looked at Su Zhenzhen¡¯s innocent face.
She really wanted to p her to death. If it weren¡¯t for her, Su Rui would not have encountered such a dangerous situation and Old Ghost would not have died.
This transmigrated girl really came with a transmigrator¡¯s halo. She will never die no matter what danger she runs into.
¡°I...... I......¡±
Su Zhenzhen got flustered under Su Wan¡¯s stare: ¡°I¡¯m afraid. Su Wan, I¡¯m afraid.¡±
Before transmigrating, Su Zhenzhen was an ordinary geek. She had never been in love or had any thrilling encounters. She suddenly came into this world and was suddenly gued by a group of ghosts. Su Zhenzhen had nothing but fear in her heart.
When she first met Su Rui, she was being haunted by a group of ghosts. At that time, she thought she was going to die, but Su Rui suddenly appeared to rescue her.
Unavoidably, Su Zhenzhen was really moved when she first saw such a handsome man descend from the sky. It was a pity that the hero in her mind turned around and strangled her neck tightly after eliminating those ghosts ¡ª¡ª
¡°Who are you? Where is Xiao Wan?¡±
He knew that she wasn¡¯t Su Wan and the gaze he looked at her with was too cold and terrifying.
At that moment, Su Zhenzhen had no idea how to react and Mo Hanunched a sneak attack with the ghost king...
Everything that happened during this period felt like a dream to Su Zhenzhen. She really wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t escape from here no matter what she did.
Transmigration?
It sounded beautiful, but it was actually cruel.
¡°Pu!¡±
At this moment, Mo Han was injured by Su Rui¡¯s spell, he spat blood as he weakly fell onto the grass.
¡°Master!¡± The ghost king immediately rushed forward, looking at Mo Han nervously.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Mo Han wiped the blood on the corners of his lips: ¡°Ma Yue, it turns out that you have been preserving your strength!¡±
Su Rui just raised his eyebrows slightly at Mo Han¡¯s words. He did save his strength the whole way, but he was also heavily injured. And at the moment when he realized that ¡°Su Wan¡± was not Su Wan, his mind fluctuated too much. It was only due to this that he was sessfully attacked by Mo Han and his ghost king sneak attack, which led to the current situation.
Fortunately, Xiao Wan is back now.
Su Rui no longer has to worry about her safety. He just needed to protect her with all his might.
In this world, even if she can never get out, he will protect her forever.
¡°Mo Han, it¡¯s all over.¡±
Su Rui slightly raised his hand and a dark green spirit sword formed in his palm, exuding boundless killing intent.
¡°No, don¡¯t kill him!¡±
The female ghost king on the side suddenly opened her arms, protecting Mo Han under her.
¡°Hah.¡±
Mo Han, who was under her, suddenly coldly smiled: ¡°When will I, Mo Han, be reduced to the point that I need you to intercede for me? What do you think you are?¡±
¡°Master?¡±
The female ghost king turned her face and looked at the man beside her in surprise.
Mo Han coldly raised his hand and drew a pattern in the air with his fingers. Then he bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood in the middle of the pattern: ¡°From now on, I am not your master. You and I... have nothing to do with each other anymore!¡±
¡°How touching.¡±
The ck Dragon King turned into a ck-clothed youth again. Now he is looking at the beautiful ghost king next to Mo Han with a wicked expression: ¡°It is indeed a pity that such a splendid beauty has died. Xiao Yueyue, how about you give her to meter?¡±
¡°Give her to you?¡±
Before Su Rui¡¯s words fell, he suddenly disappeared in ce. When he reappeared again, the spirit sword in his hand had pierced the spirit body of the female ghost king.
At this moment, she still looked sad and had no intention of resisting Su Rui¡¯s surprise attack.
¡°Scatter!¡±
Su Rui chanted a mantra silently, and the female ghost king¡¯s figure immediately turned into specks of starlight, and Su Rui sucked her into his body.
¡°Ma Yue, you...¡±
This change came too suddenly. By the time Mo Han reacted, Su Rui hadpletely absorbed the spiritual power of the female ghost king.
¡°Since it¡¯s something with no owner, then I ¨C Ma Yue ¨C will ept it. Mo Han, don¡¯t think you are a good man full of affection and faith by doing this. The real hypocrite is you, not me.¡±
While speaking, Su Rui¡¯s spirit sword was already resting on Mo Han¡¯s neck: ¡°If it was my beloved who was killed, I will not only let her killer be buried with her, but also everyone in the entire world to be buried with her. Mo Han, if you are not crazy, you can¡¯t survive, you.... are still far from it!¡±
Before he finished speaking, Su Rui¡¯s spirit sword had pierced Mo Han¡¯s body.
Mo Han just widened his eyes. Before he died, what Su Rui saidst reverberated in his mind.
As Mo Han gradually lost his breath, Su Rui¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. He turned around gently and looked at the wrapped in ck aura behind him.
¡°ck Dragon, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±
¡°Little Yueyue, Benwang has been trapped in the Dragon Pool for far far too long. Benwang was oh so lonely. How about Benwang take over this body of yours? You can rest assured that Benwang will treat it well and will definitely let it have groups of concubines, surrounded by beauties!¡±
The ck dragon¡¯s figure suddenly turned into ck qi and prated Su Rui¡¯s body.
¡°Ah!¡±
Not far away, Su Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t help but scream when she saw this scene.
¡°Shut up!¡±
Su Wan red at Su Zhenzhen. She arrived in front of Su Rui in a sh and raised her hand to draw aplicated pattern in front of him.
Theplex and weird formation patterns shone in the air with strange brilliance. Su Wan¡¯s face turned pale, but she still watched Su Rui¡¯s movement intently.
¡°Ao! Ao! Who the hell are you? You are not, you are not......¡±
Suddenly, with a miserable cry, the ck smoke came out of Su Rui¡¯s body again, and it happened to crash into Su Wan¡¯s formation.
This is......
¡°Seal!¡±
Su Wan immediately activated the formation the moment when the soul of the ck dragon fell into her formation ¡ª¡ª
Soul Sealing Technique!
¡°Ao, ao, help! Little Yueyue, help! Benwang will no longer dare to rebel! Hurry up and make this crazy woman stop!¡±
When the ck Dragon¡¯s soul was constantly struggling to ask for help, Su Rui finally opened his eyes and saw Su Wan¡¯s constantly paling face. Su Rui¡¯s expression changed and he immediately stepped forward and raised his hand to input spiritual power into Su Wan¡¯s body.
¡°Aoao~ Aoao~¡±
After a while, the ck Dragon King, who had just been extremely arrogant, had turned into a glossy ck...... pet dog?
Aoao, aoao!
Poor ck Dragon King. He actually had the impudence to seize Su Rui¡¯s body? He only discovered the true power of Su Rui¡¯s soul after he turned into a ck mist and entered Su Rui¡¯s Sea of ?Consciousness ¡ª¡ª
As the Agents of the Lost Time-Space, their souls are immortal.
The spirit body of the ck Dragon King suffered a devastating blow in Su Rui¡¯s Sea of ??Consciousness. He escaped after risking his old life, but as soon as he came out, he crashed into the seal formation that Su Wan had prepared early on ¡ª¡ª
Both of you are breaking the rules!
You guys shouldn¡¯t be ying with me like this! How can you ¨C this couple ¨C bully me?
There must be love between humans and animals!
Do you both know that you are abusing rare animals?
Chapter 216 - Chapter 10.11 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.11 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
¡°Aowuuu~¡±
As the ck pet dog with aggrieved facended, the dark boundary surrounding the entire mountain forest also disappeared.
At this moment, the two elders of the Shang Qing sect and the head of the sect, Ye Zi¡¯an, also appeared in front of Su Rui and Su Wan, attracted by the formidable aura of darkness.
¡°This is......¡±
Seeing the disorderly scene in front of him and Mo Han¡¯s already cold corpse on the ground, the pupils of the two elders of the Shang Qing faction shrank, while Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Su Rui.
¡°Aren¡¯t you the Ma family heir of the exorcist dragon n?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Rui nodded at Ye Zi¡¯an: ¡°Junior Ma Yue greets the chief of Shang Qing Sect.¡±
¡°You are Ma Yue?¡±
The eyes of a rather old elder behind Ye Zi¡¯an immediately revealed an ominous glint at Su Rui¡¯s words: ¡°Was the Boundary of Darkness just now from the ck dragon you summoned?¡±
The matter regarding Ma Yue summoning the ck dragon has been spread everywhere by those who were ambitious.
When the evil dragon rises, thend under the heavens will descend into chaos.
Modern people still firmly believed in this ancient rumor.
¡°ck Dragon?¡±
Su Rui smiled and spread his hands innocently: ¡°There is no ck dragon, but there is one ck dog. If you want a ck dog¡¯s blood, you can have as much as you want!¡±
A certain dragon that has been turned into a dog: Aowuu~ Aowuuu~
Seeing that the elder still had something to say, Ye Zi¡¯an abruptly raised his hand: ¡°Ma Yue, did you kill Mo Han? What is with the Boundary of Darkness earlier?¡±
¡°I killed Mo Han. He chased me to kill me all the way to this point. I was forced to fight back. As for the Boundary of Darkness, it was Mo Han¡¯s ghost king. Sect Master Ye, you can go and investigate. Mo Han had made a contract with a ghost king with extraordinary strength. The people in the Five Elements Sect know this, but they have been letting Mo Han mess around outside, simply not putting other fellow Daoists in their eyes at all!¡±
Su Rui leisurely answered Ye Zi¡¯an and finally couldn¡¯t help but lodge aint with the Five Elements Sect.
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed. In fact, he was aware that Ma Yue and Mo Han entered the territory of Mount Mao. Moreover, the two men had private grudges between them. In fact, Ye Zi¡¯an was very clear on this and decided to prioritise his interests. With the thought that if one of the geniuses of another sect or family died, then it was one genius less, Ye Zi¡¯an turned a blind eye to their actions. If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful dark enchantment suddenly appearing here today, he would not havee out and gotten involved in this unsavoury mess.
As for that ck dragon?
Although Ye Zi¡¯an believed in the Ma family¡¯s words and that Ma Yue might indeed have summoned a ck dragon, no one can be sure that that particr ck dragon is the legendary evil dragon.
Although ck represents evil, everyone knows that ck dragons are the weakest existence in the dragon n. How capable can they be?
¡°This... about Mo Han......¡±
Ye Zi¡¯an groaned for a moment: ¡°I will verify this with the people of the Five Elements Sect. These two are...¡±
At this moment, Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s eyes finally fell on Su Wan and Su Zhenzhen. The visual impact of the two identical beauties was not small.
¡°U- us?¡±
Seeing Ye Zi¡¯an asking about her and Su Wan, Su Zhenzhen instinctively became nervous again.
¡°My name is Su Zhenzhen and she is Su Wan.¡±
Su Wan was the first to speak while Su Zhenzhen was panicked: ¡°We are from the Su family in Nancheng. This time I came here with my elder sister to find her fianc¨¦ Xun Randou. Who knew that we would be besieged by a group of evil spirits along the way? Thanks to the actions of Big Brother Ma, we can live to see today.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Hearing that the two people turned out to havee looking for Xun Randou, Ye Zi¡¯an was slightly surprised, but he noticed the yin qi on Su Zhenzhen¡¯s body and his eyes shed: ¡°Nancheng¡¯s... Su Family?¡±
Could it be the Su family, who was known as the richest family in Nancheng, that was helped by Senior Martial Brother many years ago?
¡°Randou is currently on Shang Qing Mountain. Since you are here to find him, please follow us into the mountain gate. As for Martial Nephew Ma... ¡±
¡°If Sect Master Ye does not disdain it, Ma Yue also wants to go up the mountain for a drink.¡±
Su Rui smiled calmly at Ye Zi¡¯an, who was not surprised by his actions. He nodded: ¡°Very well, let¡¯s all go up together!¡±
¡°Aowu~¡±
At this time, a certain little dragon king who was ignored by everyone was nning to secretly escape, but was pulled back by Su Wan by his tail: ¡°Longlong, you absolutely must not run around. This world is very dangerous, okay?¡±
ck dragon: Your mother, the most dangerous thing is this couple. I don¡¯t know where these deviants came from~
¡°This dog...¡±
Hearing the ck dragon¡¯s barking, Ye Zi¡¯an, who had already turned around, suddenly looked back and said, ¡°This dog is very simr to the pet dog that my little girl lost the other day. En, it really looks like it and the barking sounds like it.¡±
Su Wan:......
That¡¯s right, this was actually Ye Yuqi¡¯s pet dog. It happened to be trapped within the barrier earlier and Su Wan just happened to need a medium when she performed the Soul Sealing Technique. She just nced around and saw it behind the tree. A certain shivering puppy was directly confiscated by her~
The truth of the matter is just like this.
At this time, hearing Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s words, Su Wan just lifted the ck dragon¡¯s by its tail and threw him into Su Rui¡¯s arms: ¡°This is Elder Brother Ma¡¯s pet. It¡¯s called Longlong, but this dog is very unfriendly and likes to bite people. I think Young Miss Ye¡¯s pet is of the same breed, but it is definitely more charming than it.¡±
Ye Zi¡¯an just smiled at what Su Wan said. The little pet of his daughter¡¯s was indeed very docile and obedient. It has been lost for the past few days, which has caused Yuqi to feel very disappointed. She also went down the mountain many times to find it, but unfortunately hadn¡¯t managed to.
s, if she will think of her pet dog when she sees Ma Yue¡¯s pet? If there¡¯s really no choice, I can only go down the mountain and buy her one from the pet store...
The three of them followed after Ye Zi¡¯an and they soon entered the Shang Qing Sect¡¯s mountain gate. ording to the sect¡¯s rules, one has to surrender their weapons and instruments when entering.
Su Rui only took a Yuling dagger this time when he went out, and he gave it to the disciples of the Shang Qing Sect for safekeeping before going up the mountain.
The Shang Qing school is worthy of beingbelled thergest Daoist school, which has been passed down for thousands of years and endured the passage of time.
Although many sects have gradually declined in modern times and many ancient records have also been lost, the Shang Qing sect was still full of spiritual power and had many disciples.
Looking at the magnificent hall in front of him, the wide training hall and the disciples in standardised uniforms, Su Zhenzhen suddenly thought that she had transmigrated again to ancient times.
So this is the Shang Qing Sect?
When Su Zhenzhen was overwhelmed, a young man in a blue Daoist robe suddenly walked out of the side door of the main hall: ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle, you are back, this is..... Su Wan?¡±
The man originally wanted to ask about the dark boundary, but when he saw Su Wan and Su Zhenzhen behind Ye Zi¡¯an, he immediately cried out ¡ª¡ª
Why is Su Wan here?
And, why were there two Su Wans?
The man who suddenly appeared was indeed the Male Lead of this world ¡ª¡ª Xun Randou.
At this time, Xun Randou looked at Su Wan and Su Zhenzhen with confusion. Su Zhenzhen heard Xun Randou¡¯s voice and subconsciously looked up ¡ª¡ª
At the entrance of the magnificent hall, the young man in fluttering clothes not only had peerless elegance, but was also delicate and handsome. At this time, his face was like ake, tranquil and without ripples. A pair of inky ck eyes kept looking at her and Su Wan.
This is the male lead Xun Randou?
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened and stared at Xun Randou. Xun Randou nced at Su Zhenzhen, but his gaze turned to Su Wan again. He hesitated before looking at Su Wan and asked: ¡°You are Su Wan, right?¡±
Your mother~
You can see through this? Isn¡¯t this not scientific?
¡°Are you Xun Randou?¡±
Su Wan took a step forward and slightly examined him, ¡°I am Su Wan¡¯s twin sister, Su Zhenzhen. This is my elder sister Su Wan!¡±
With that, she pushed Su Zhenzhen in front of Xun Randou.
Su Zhenzhen:......
Su Zhenzhen?
Xun Randou nced at Su Wan with doubt. Although the two people looked the same, their auras werepletely different. Could it be that he really was wrong?
When Xun Randou set his gaze on Su Zhenzhen again, he sensed the yin qi that kept leaking out of her. Xun Randou finally slightly dispelled that thought ¡ª¡ª
Yes, this should be Su Wan.
It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t seen her for a while. She seems to have be apletely different person. Was it because of the Yin Qi in her body?
Chapter 217 - Chapter 10.12 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.12 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
¡°Su Wan?¡±
Xun Randou looked at Su Zhenzhen and called to her softly. It had only been two months since theyst parted. To be honest, Xun Randou did notpletely forget his first love when he was young, especially when he saw Su Zhenzhen looking at him with a haggard expression, but still blinking her big eyes and staring at him, Xun Randou would unknowingly think of his childhood.
When they were children, Su Wan would also look at him with admiration and worship like this.
¡°Uh, Xun... Randou, I...¡±
Su Zhenzhen opened her mouth, but when facing the male lead, she didn¡¯t know what to say at all!
¡°Well, don¡¯t keep standing outside. Randou, since they are here to find you, you can take them to your courtyard.¡±
Ye Zi¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but speak up.
¡°Yes, Martial Uncle Sect Head.¡±
Xun Randou only snapped out of it after Ye Zi¡¯an spoke. After all, the elders were here and the hall of the sect was not the ce where he and Su Wan should reminisce the past at.
Seeing Xun Randou leaving with the two girls, Ye Zi¡¯an finally turned his head to look at Su Rui, ¡°Martial Nephew Ma, is it your first timeing to our Shangqing Sect? Come,e,e and taste our freshly plucked spirit tea this year in the hall.¡±
Ye Zi¡¯an affectionately gestured at Su Rui while he spoke. Su Rui gave a slight smile and followed Ye Zi¡¯an into the hall.
The two elders beside him did not enter the hall.
¡°Elder Li, what do you think the intentions of the Sect Head are?¡±
The slightly older elder stroked his beard and looked at the person next to him thoughtfully.
¡°Elder Zhang, haven¡¯t you noticed? Ma Yue killed Mo Han, and even though he is now in conflict with the Five Elements Sect, behind him is the Ma family of the Exorcist Dragon n! It was said that he injured several elders in the havoc in the Ma family this time. This matter was finally suppressed by the Ma family leader. Do you know why this is? Is it not because of Ma Yue¡¯s superior talent that made him known as a rare genius in a century.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Hearing Elder Li¡¯s words, Elder Zhang also stroked his beard and nodded slightly: ¡°You¡¯re right. This child¡¯s breath is steady and his spiritual powers are stable and he has a formidable aura. He is indeed a good seedling, and... he could kill Mo Han, who contracted a ghost king alone. His strength may already be the best of the younger generation. Is the Sect Head so polite to him because......¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Elder Li smiled and nodded: ¡°In order to continue the bloodline of the Ma family of the Exorcist Dragon n and for fear the secrets of the family would be leaked, the marriage system of their family has always been very strictly enforced. Women of the Ma family cannot marry people of the Daoist world. Men the Ma family can only marry a woman who has no spiritual power. Wasn¡¯t the treasured daughter of our Sect Head just happened to be born with Innate Severed Veins and unable to cultivate?¡±
When he spoke of Ye Yuqi, a look of pity also shed across Elder Li¡¯s face. Ye Yuqi is a good girl, serious and hardworking, and possessed perseverance and tenacity that many modern people don¡¯t have. It¡¯s a pity... she was born unable to cultivate. If they could facilitate her marriage with Ma Yue, then it would be a great thing for her.
............
Inner gate of the Shangqing Sect, disciple¡¯s courtyard.
¡°Please, sit down.¡±
Xun Randou brought Su Wan and Su Zhenzhen directly into his courtyard. Because his master was Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s Senior Martial Brother, Xun Randou¡¯s status in the Shang Qing sect was not low, and the courtyard he lived in even had a main room and a side wing.
The room was quaint and full of good solid wood furniture, all of which gives the effect of traveling through time and space when people step into the room.
Su Wan pulled Su Zhenzhen and sat on the chair beside the table, while Xun Randou sat directly opposite them: ¡°Su Wan, what¡¯s the matter with the Yin Qi in your body?¡±
Yin Qi...
Hearing Xun Randou mentioning the Yin Qi in her body, Su Zhenzhen¡¯s expression immediately changed. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t deal with so much. She raised her hand and tightly grabbed Xun Randou¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Big Brother Xun, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±
Having his sleeve tightly clutched by Su Zhenzhen, the expression on Xun Randou¡¯s face was embarrassed for a moment: ¡°Su Wan, don¡¯t be nervous, although... although you and I canceled the marriage contract between us, I will still save you.¡±
Marriage contract?
Hearing what Xun Randou said, Su Zhenzhen subconsciously looked at Su Wan.
Su Wan:......
I was shot while lying down! That was something the original owner did~
¡°En?¡±
Seeing that Su Zhenzhen kept looking at Su Wan, Xun Randou couldn¡¯t help but give her a nce: ¡°Your name is Su... Zhenzhen? Why haven¡¯t I met you before?¡±
¡°I......¡±
Su Wan gaped with aplex expression on her face: ¡°I grew up in the countryside and there are some family matters that cannot be mentioned. Please don¡¯t mind it, brother-inw.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s call of ¡°brother-inw¡± immediately made Su Zhenzhen blush.
Xun Randou also scratched his head in embarrassment: ¡°Zhenzhen, the matter between me and your sister is actually.....¡±
¡°Elder sister is so stupid. Thinking that she will not live to be twenty years old, she deliberately made you leave in anger. Brother-inw, you don¡¯t truly dislike elder sister, do you? How pitiful my sister is then!¡±
As Su Wan spoke, she started raising her hand to wipe her tears.
Su Zhenzhen: Movie Queen! This is~
¡°Su Wan, is what she said is true?¡± Xun Randou looked at Su Zhenzhen with shock.
Your mother! Su Zhenzhen felt that she was going to go crazy.
I¡¯m Su Wan, Su Wan is Su Zhenzhen~
This is a tongue twister~
¡°Uh, actually...¡±
As a transmigrator, bluffing is an essential skill! By now, Su Zhenzhen had also pieced it all together: ¡°Actually, I have already noticed that the Yin Qi in my body has changed. Three months ago, I met an old ghost outside and he told me... that I will not live to be twenty years old, Brother Xun, I... I was really scared at the time.¡±
While speaking, Su Zhenzhen bit his lips firmly: ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t live any longer and I didn¡¯t want to affect you. Really.¡±
Hearing her words, Xun Randou fell silent.
Xun Randou was actually smart, but no matter how smart he was, he couldn¡¯t handle the chaotic threads of emotion. Currently, he had just arrived in the Shang Qing Sect and his rtionship with Ye Yuqi was just of a newly found good friend, and the two have not developed into a couple.
During this period of time, his former fianc¨¦e suddenly came seeking reconciliation. This...
The male lead is also very confused!
¡°Su Wan, don¡¯t think about it too much. Why don¡¯t you and your younger sister live here first? How about we talk about other things after I help you re-seal the Yin Qi in your body?¡±
Su Zhenzhen breathed a sigh of relief in her heart at Xun Randou¡¯s proposal: ¡°Many thanks, Brother Xun.¡±
¡°You are wee, I will ask someone to help you clean up the wing, you both have a seat first!¡±
Xun Randou quickly stood up and strode out. Seeing that he had gone out, Su Zhenzhen immediately turned his head to look at Su Wan, and said anxiously, ¡°Su... wuwu.¡±
Her eyes widened. Her mouth was promptly covered by Su Wan the moment she spoke.
¡°Elder sister.¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Zhenzhen with a deep gaze: ¡°I think brother-inw is also affectionate and faithful to you. I have already said that everything you were worried about was unnecessary.¡±
Su Wan released the hand that covered Su Zhenzhen¡¯s mouth and casted a nce towards the outside of the door.
Su Zhenzhen immediately understood and continued after Su Wan: ¡°Zhenzhen, I actually haven¡¯t seen him for many years and I don¡¯t know how he has changed. Fortunately, he is still the same as before. Maybe... I should believe in him this time.¡±
It must be said that people live in a world and one must be ready to act at all times.
From what I gather, ¡®people live in a world¡¯ means that people are unpredictable.
Seeing that Su Zhenzhen entered her character so soon, Su Wan was really relieved ¡ª¡ª
Good luck, transmigrator! Counterattack the female lead and get together with the male lead! A glorious and bright future is waiting for you......
At this time, outside the door.
Xun Randou stood there holding his breath with rapt attention as he listened in to the conversation between the two women clearly.
Was he really being too paranoid?
As a member of the Daoist world, Xun Randou¡¯s main job was to cut down demons and exorcise ghosts, but he also knew how to understand geomancy, feng shui and fortune-telling.
He had paid attention to Su Wan¡¯s facial features before and she definitely had no siblings.
So what¡¯s up with a younger sister appearing out of thin air?
While in the room, Xun Randou also quietly observed the face of ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡±. Her face was almost exactly the same as Su Wan¡¯s, but upon closer examination, the faces of the two people were somewhat different.
That ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡±, he actually couldn¡¯t infer her fate from her face. Such a thing was really incredible.
Xun Randou finally frowned and shook his head. Regardless, that ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡± gave him a strange feeling. There must be some secret in her body, but... if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to trouble him, then he will let her go for now......
Chapter 218 - Chapter 10.13 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.13 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Shang Qing faction, inner sect, training hall.
Although Ye Yuqi was unable to gather spiritual energy since she was a child, she was born in the Shang Qing sect and is the daughter of the Sect Head. Since she was a child, she has a very strong devotion to killing demons and eliminating ghosts.
In order to allow his daughter to cultivate spirit powers just like others, Ye Zi¡¯an has also exhausted every method in the past seventeen years. He even spent a lot of money to use a lot of natural treasures on his daughter. Unfortunately, he still couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough on Ye Yuqi¡¯s Innate Severed Veins.
In the past two years, Ye Zi¡¯an has also begun to gradually give up. He only hopes that his daughter can grow up peacefully and find a good man she likes to live a happy and warm life with.
However, Ye Yuqi¡¯s thinking was different from that of Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s. She longed to have spiritual power, longed to be able to exorcise demons and be a powerful Daoist just like her father.
This kind of thought has always existed in Ye Yuqi¡¯s heart and it will only grow stronger with the passage of time.
¡°Little Junior Sister!¡±
Today, Ye Yuqi, was sat cross-legged in the training hall to temper her spirit power as usual, but was interrupted by others in the middle of her training.
¡°Senior Brother Bai, is something the matter?¡±
The one who called Ye Yuqi was a disciple of the inner sect, whose surname was Bai.
Seeing Ye Yuqi standing up and looking at him, Senior Brother Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly: ¡°Little Junior Sister, Sect Head has asked you to go to the main hall. It seems that a distinguished guest has just arrived at the sect.¡±
¡°Oh, got it.¡±
Ye Yuqi just nodded dispiritedly when she heard the words of Senior Brother Bai. She was not curious at all about the so-called distinguished guest.
The guests her father wanted to introduce to her must have been some other elders or heads of other sects. Because she was unable to cultivate, her father had always tried every means to give her connections, just so that those people would care after her more.
Ye Yuqi knew this in her heart, but she in fact was somewhat repulsed at the thought.
The distance from the training hall to the sect¡¯s main hall was not far, but Ye Yuqi deliberately walked slowly. She heard her father¡¯sughter before she even entered the hall. In Ye Yuqi¡¯s impression, her father rarelyughed so heartily. Today¡¯s distinguished guest must be really extraordinary.
¡°Father.¡±
Ye Yuqi walked into the main hall slowly, and while she spoke, she looked up at the situation in the main hall.
At this time, Ye Zi¡¯an was sitting in the host¡¯s seat with a smile on his face. The hall was filled with the fragrance of spiritual tea and amid the mellow fragrance, a young man in ck casual clothes sat elegantly and calmly in the seat on Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s lower left.
The man was handsome and graceful, especially that calm and indifference face, as if he was disconnected from the world.
¡°Father, this is...¡±
Ye Yuqi thought of the many young prodigies from other sects that she had seen, but someone like the person before her, there was only one person who could make her impressed by their momentum and demeanor at a nce.
¡°Yuqi,e here quickly. This is the heir of the famous Exorcist Dragon n¡¯s Ma family¡¯s, Ma Yue.¡±
Ma Yue?
The number one of the younger generation of the Ma family?
Hearing Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s words, Ye Yuqi¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Ye Yuqi greets Senior Brother Ma!¡±
After reaching where her father sat, Ye Yuqi daintily saluted to Su Rui.
¡°Junior Sister Ye is polite.¡±
Su Rui raised his eyeszily and smiled at Ye Yuqi.
He was in someone else¡¯s home, so naturally, he had to give Ye Zi¡¯an a little face.
¡°Yuqi, it¡¯s the first time your Senior Brother Ma hase to our Shang Qing Sect, can you show him around?¡±
Seeing that his daughter¡¯s first impression of Ma Yue seemed to be good, Ye Zi¡¯an immediately couldn¡¯t help but strike the iron while it was still hot and said, ¡°Martial Nephew Ma, if you have nothing to do, you can stay here for a few more days and let Yuqi walk around with you. I will exin to the Five Elements Sect about Mo Han.¡±
¡°Then, many thanks to Sect Head Ye.¡±
How could Su Rui not see through Ye Zi¡¯an¡¯s intentions? He just didn¡¯t want to break them.
¡°Then... Senior Brother Ma, shall we go have a stroll now?¡±
Seeing that Su Rui agreed, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help blinking her bright eyes, looking at Su Rui with a hopeful gaze.
¡°Okay, Junior Sister Ye, lead the way!¡±
Seeing the two people leaving the hall one after another, Ye Zi¡¯an nodded slowly behind their backs.
Not bad, not bad! Ma Yue not only has a high cultivation base, he also has a calm personality, a good talker and is very knowledgeable. He is a very good son-inw candidate~
............
The Mao Mountain Range where the Shang Qing Sect was located, has always been called the Eighth Paradise in the Daoist world. It was the first ce where immortals lived and the scenery in the inner part of Shang Qing Sect is also beautiful, with green mountains and clear rivers, and impressive spirit qi.
Ye Yuqi took Su Rui around the training area and arrived at the mountain springs located at the back of the mountain. The spring water was glittering and it was crystal clear. From a distance, you can see a few small fish swimming happily under the surface of the spring.
¡°The scenery here is really good.¡±
Su Rui took a deep breath. Feeling the Spirit Qi in the mountains, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°Senior Brother Ma also thinks this ce is beautiful?¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s sigh, Ye Yuqi¡¯s face was full of pride. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her finger pointing to the peak not far away: ¡°Over there, Senior Brother Ma, that ce is the main peak of our sect. On the main peak is the Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce built by Grand Master Patriarch back then. If you can climb up and watch the rising sun amidst the clouds and mist, it must be a very happy thing.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Su Rui followed Ye Yuqi¡¯s finger and looked at the lofty pce hidden in the clouds: ¡°That ce..... ordinary people can¡¯t go there?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Ma, you don¡¯t know this, but that ce is a forbidden ce for our sect. It is said that only those who have reached the Innate Realm are qualified to climb the stairs to the Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce. At the end of the stairs is the Great Hall of the Wanfu Pce, and in the main hall...¡±
Ye Yuqi¡¯s voice paused: ¡°As for what¡¯s in the hall, I don¡¯t know.¡±
Oh?
Feeling that she seemed to be hiding something, Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed, but he did not press any further.
Silence descended between the two. Ye Yuqi would secretly steal nces from time to time, looking at Su Rui with gleaming eyes.
¡°Junior Sister Ye, do you have anything you want to ask me?¡±
Along the way, Ye Yuqi kept looking at him secretly, no, to be precise, she should have been peeking at the dog in his arms?
ck Dragon King: Benwang is a dragon! A dragon! A thoroughbred ck dragon~
¡°Senior Brother Ma, I actually, I just want to ask. The dog in your arms, it...¡±
Ye Yuqi thought about what to say, but didn¡¯t know how to keep asking.
In fact, she noticed that the ck puppy in Su Rui¡¯s arms was exactly the same as the one she lost just now in the hall.
But when she was absorbed by Su Rui¡¯s aura, she did not dare to ask abruptly. After interacting with him along the way, she felt that Senior Brother Ma was not as cold as she thought, so Ye Yuqi finally dared to ask.
¡°It¡¯s called Longlong.¡±
Su Rui naturally knew what Ye Yuqi wanted to ask: ¡°I heard Sect Head Ye say that you also have such a pet?¡±
¡°Uh, um, yeah, mine is called September, because it was born in September, a few days ago, September sneaked down the mountain and has not returned yet.¡±
Speaking of her little pet, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help showing an anxious and sad expression: ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is now. What should I do if it was caught?¡±
Hearing what Ye Yuqi said, Su Rui just remained silent.
And the ck Dragon King in his arms couldn¡¯t help but whimper ¡°Aowu¡± ¡°Aowu¡± ¡ª¡ª
Beauty, beauty, look here, Benwang is here, hurry up and take Benwang into your arms~
Feeling the restlessness of the ck Dragon King, Su Rui¡¯s eyes became cold and his slender fingers gently stroked its fur. The hair of the little thing in his arms immediately stood upright and obediently quietened down.
¡°It seems to listen to you very obediently. September is much more naughty than it.¡±
Although the two dogs look exactly the same, Ye Yuqi now felt that this one is not her September, because September looks at her in a different way.
¡°This little one is actually more obedient to my wife.¡±
Upon hearing Ye Yuqi¡¯s words, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but lightly say with a smile.
¡°Oh?¡±
Ye Yuqi heard Su Rui¡¯s words, her face changed slightly: ¡°Senior Brother Ma, you... you are already married?¡±
¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±
Su Rui looked at Ye Yuqi with a specially deep gaze: ¡°Does Junior Sister Ye have someone in your heart?¡±
Someone in my heart?
Ye Yuqi¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°No, not yet.¡±
In fact, Ye Yuqi was a little moved when she first caught sight of Senior Brother Ma (Su Xiaowan, what do you think of General Su attracting bees and butterflies like this?) Unfortunately, she seems to have already had her love broken before she could even think about it.
Chapter 219 - Chapter 10.14 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.14 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Su Wan and Su Zhenzhen were both arranged to live in the side wing room of Xun Randou¡¯s courtyard and Su Rui, as a VIP guest of Ye Zi¡¯an, naturally had a small courtyard of his own to stay in in Shang Qing sect.
It was night. The moon was bright and glimmering stars were scattered throughout the sky.
A ck shadow quietly shed into Su Wan¡¯s room ¡ª¡ª
Su Wan¡¯s eyshes trembled a few times and rolled overzily on the bed. At the next second, Su Rui pulled her into his arms: ¡°Wife, you still haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan rolled over in Su Rui¡¯s arms and stretched out her arms to hug him tightly.
On the way to Mount Mao, she was constantly worrying. The moment she saw Su Rui unconscious in the mountain forest, Su Wan felt that her heart was about to stop beating. She had never been so panicked and afraid.
Losing someone.
It¡¯s not that she has never felt that, but Su Rui was different from others.
She cannot lose him.
Feeling Su Wan¡¯s unease, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and kissing her on her forehead.
¡°It¡¯s okay, wife. It¡¯s all over, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
¡°Who said I was scared?¡±
Su Wan raised her head in Su Rui¡¯s arms and stared at him. Then, Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she finally noticed a ck puppy was lying on the table in her room with a bored look, a pair of bright eyes stared at her unblinkingly.
Eh.
Su Wan simply sat up from the bed and narrowed her eyes at the ck Dragon King on the table.
ck Dragon King:...
What are you looking at Benwang for? Keep going, just treat Benwang as if Benwang doesn¡¯t exist~
Noting Su Wan¡¯s movements, Su Rui also sat up: ¡°I worry about leaving it alone, so I brought it over.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Wan squeezed its chin with her fingers: ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to carry such a thing. Should I just cook it?¡±
ck Dragon King: Aowuu~ Benwang meat is tart, don¡¯t eat Benwang~
Seeing the ck Dragon King¡¯s constantly shaking paws while staring at him with a pitiful expression, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°It¡¯s a pity to eat it, but I have an idea. Ye Yuqi said that Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce is on the highest peak of Maoshan. I suspect that there are secret arts of the Shang Qing sect or magical artifacts handed down from the past deposited there. With our current spiritual power, we can¡¯t climb the steps of the main peak and there is still the danger of being discovered at any time, but I think we can try.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce is a forbidden ce for the Shang Qing sect. It has not been described too much in the original plot, but thisrge sect that had been passed down for thousands of years will definitely have some good valuable stuff hidden away.
¡°Good idea, but this thing is unreliable.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but stare at the ck Dragon King again. He was so easily sealed by her because his spirit body was injured by Su Rui. If his spirit power was restored, he might break through her Soul Sealing Technique at any time. If that timees, even she and Su Ruibined would not be the ck Dragon King¡¯s opponent.
ck Dragon King: It is said that the most poisonous thing in the world is a woman¡¯s heart. Xiao Yueyue, this wife of yours looks like a poisonous woman~
Feeling Su Wan¡¯s icy gaze, the ck Dragon King pretended to be pitiful while cursing in his heart.
At this moment, Su Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly changed slightly. He and Su Wan looked at each other. Su Rui¡¯s body shed away and he grabbed the ck Dragon King lying on the table, then one person and one dog immediately disappeared.
¡°Creak¡±
Su Wan¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open gently.
¡°Su Zhenzhen?¡±
The indistinct male voice was tentatively called out. Seeing that the person on the bed did not respond, the dark shadow at the door slowly walked in.
The person who came in was not someone else, but Xun Randou.
At this moment, Xun Randou was still wearing the Daoist robe of the Shang Qing sect and looked like an Immortal, but he secretly ran into another girl¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Was he really a man of character?
¡°Su Zhenzhen?¡±
Xun Randou stood still in front of Su Wan¡¯s bed and called out again, but Su Wan on the bed seemed to be sleeping very deeply and did not react at all.
Looking at that familiar face on the bed, Xun Randou¡¯s gaze gradually became solemn.
In the daytime, he just thought this ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡± was a little strange. At night, he habitually observed celestial phenomena after cultivating, but Xun Randou suddenly found that the celestial bodies in his fate pce was in chaos ¡ª¡ª
Doctors do not treat themselves. Xun Randou can tell someone else¡¯s fortune, but in fact, he has not been able to calcte his own fate. When he was very young, his master gave him a celestial fate pce.
Back then, Master said that a person¡¯s fate was destined by heaven. From the moment you are born, it has already been decided what path you should take in this life.
Under normal circumstances, if it weren¡¯t for some drastic changes, a person¡¯s fate and star pce would never change in a lifetime.
But just tonight, Xun Randou realized that the stars in his fate pce were dim, faintly revealing the fiendish omen of being killed.
This was... a very inauspicious omen.
Xun Randou immediately gave himself a divination, but in the end after trying his best, the future he saw was still a shocking see of red!
How could this be?
Why is this happening?
Xun Randou was in a state of confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but cut his finger with his own dagger. He used his spiritual power to force out three drops of blood from his body, and then used the forbidden technique he had learned ¡ª¡ª the Great Karma technique!
As a result......
This secret technique used blood as a guide and stretched out into a red line. The end of the red line was at the door of ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡±.
Was it her?
Was she affecting his fate?
Was it her who brought the ominous me?
At that time, the dazed Xun Randou standing outside the door did not notice that Su Wan was not alone in the room......
The night was clear and the girl sleeping on the bed could be indistinctly seen in the room.
Xun Randou stood motionless in front of Su Wan¡¯s bed. He gently raised his hand, his palm was full of spiritual power.
Just a palm, as long as his palm descends, she will die!
¡°En.¡±
At this time, the sleeping girl seemed to be totally unaware. She rolled over on the bedfortably and the faint moonlight cast on her delicate and fair face, smearing a charming shimmer.
This......
Was a living life.
Xun Randou¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Although he was not some chivalrous hero, he was definitely not a viin who had utter disregard for human life.
Just when Xun Randou was in a dilemma, a small sound suddenly came from the beams of the room.
¡°Who?¡±
Xun Randou¡¯s eyes grew cold and abruptly turned around. As a result, a ck puppy leaped off the beam and directly threw itself onto his face.
¡°September?¡±
Xun Randou¡¯s movements were quick, raising his hand and grabbing the ck puppy into his arms.
¡°Aowuuu~¡±
The little ck thing pitifully blinked its big bright eyes at Xun Randou.
Xun Randou frowned, ¡°September, how did you get here? Yuqi is worried to death about you.¡±
¡°Aowuu~¡±
Seeing the little thing in his arms looking at him foolishly, Xun Randou couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.
At this moment, ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡± on the bed seemed to be disturbed by the barking of the dog. Her eyebrows knitted and quivered, on the verge of waking up. Seeing this, Xun Randou quickly rushed out of Su Wan¡¯s room with the little pet in his arms.
When his figure disappeared into the courtyard, Su Wan suddenly opened her eyes on the bed.
A ck shadow came down from the room, an irrepressible chill emanating from him.
¡°Su Rui, calm down.¡±
Su Wan stood up and gently hugged Su Rui from behind: ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. Don¡¯t mess around, okay?¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Su Rui took a deep breath, suppressing the seething darkness in his body.
Since being with Su Wan, the two people have been influencing each other. Su Rui has long been less tyrannical than before, but this time, when he was almost taken over by the ck Dragon King, he swallowed part of the dark power in the ck Dragon King¡¯s soul. This made the tyrannical nature that had been suppressed deep in his heart to start to stir ¡ª¡ª
ughter, blood.
Death, darkness.
These......
It is like the most beautiful flower of all time, no longer exuding alluring fragrance.
Su Rui impatiently turned around and fiercely kissed Su Wan¡¯s lips, his big hands eagerly tore off her pajamas.
¡°Xiao Wan, give it to me.¡±
¡°Wu.¡±
Although she knew that her current body was just a soul body and would constantly absorb the Yang Qi in Su Rui¡¯s body once shebined with him, Su Wan did not refuse.
Perhaps this was the only way for Su Rui to temporarily calm down...
Chapter 220 - Chapter 10.15 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.15 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
¡°Senior Brother Ma, Senior Brother Ma, are you up?¡±
Early in the morning, Su Rui was awakened by Ye Yuqi¡¯s knock on the door. He got up from the bed and rubbed his forehead somewhat ufortably.
Last night......
¡°Senior Brother Ma?¡± The call outside the door continued. How annoying.
¡°Coming.¡±
Su Rui changed his clothes and walked slowly to the door and opened it.
Outside the door, the light of the morning sun was splendid. Ye Yuqi was wearing a Shang Qing Sect¡¯s daoist robe with her long hair trailing over her shoulders. She stood in front of Su Rui with a smile as she held the ck Dragon King with drooping ears and an unhappy face in her arms.
¡°Senior Brother Ma, you... did you not rest wellst night?¡±
Seeing that Su Rui¡¯splexion seemed to be much worse than yesterday, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help but asked with concern.
¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping after changing to a new ce.¡±
Su Rui replied with a cold face.
ck Dragon King: Awoo, awooo~
Liar, Xiao Yueyue was obviously fooling around with a female ghostst night~ Be careful or else you¡¯ll get sucked dry by that female ghost one day~
Seeing the little pet in her arms bark twice, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to arrange the ck Dragon King¡¯s fur: ¡°Senior Brother Ma, your Longlong somehow ended up in Senior Brother Xun¡¯s yardst night. He found it and thought it was September and sent it to my room. I saw that it was tootest night, so I didn¡¯te to disturb you. I kept it for half the night. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±
¡°I do not mind.¡±
Su Rui looked at the ck Dragon King who was still in Ye Yuqi¡¯s arms. This perverted dragon seemed to have been very happyst night~
Strictly speaking of this matter, it¡¯s still uncertain who is the one who minds?
¡°Senior Brother, if you don¡¯t mind, I can rest assured. It¡¯s almost time for morning exercise. I¡¯m going to the morning exercise. Goodbye, Senior Brother.
Ye Yuqi stuffed the ck Dragon King into Su Rui¡¯s arms and immediately lightly ran towards the direction of the training hall.
Staring in the direction where she was leaving, the ck Dragon King looked sad ¡ª¡ª
Sister,e back soon~ Your arms were so warm and soft, I can¡¯t bear to part~
¡°Lecherous dragon.¡±
Su Rui raised his hand and patted the little head of the ck Dragon King. He immediately uttered an ¡°awoo¡± and turned his head to re at Su Rui: Xiao Yueyue, you¡¯ve had your fill and even have a female ghost warming your bed. Have you considered how Benwang feels? Trapped in the Dragon Pool for ten thousand years, ten thousand years ~ Let alone a woman, Benwang has never even seen a female mosquito~ s, Benwang¡¯s power has faded over time. Otherwise, do you think you and that unskilled female ghost of yours would have been able to oppose me? Hmph hmph hmph, one day, one day Benwang will......
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
The ck Dragon King was merrily cursing from the bottom of his heart when he suddenly heard Su Rui¡¯s cold and somber voice above his head. The ck fur all over his body immediately stood upright and his pupils contracted¡ª¡ª
Your mother, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you were able to hear Benwang¡¯s inner thoughts?
Little Yueyue, I was wrong, I was just joking, really, Benwang has never lied~
¡°Heh.¡±
Hearing the ck Dragon King¡¯s voice, Su Rui just shrugged and his eyes became colder: ¡°You better obediently listen to me, otherwise... I will swallow you.¡±
Swallow~
It couldn¡¯t be what Benwang was thinking of, right? En?
¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking of.¡±
When the ck Dragon King shivered, Su Rui had turned and strode towards the main hall of the Shangqing Sect. Although he really wanted to see what was in the Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce, it was really inadvisable to stay in the Shang Qing sect any longer......
¡°What? You said you¡¯re leaving?¡±
Right now, Su Zhenzhen had also just got up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Wan sitting by her bed and she immediately jumped with fright. When Su Wan saw that she was awake, she just whispered indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You stay here. After Xun Randou suppresses the Yin Qi in your body, you can decide whether you want to go or stay.¡±
Su Zhenzhen was stunned for a good long while, then she hesitantly looked at Su Wan and carefully asked: ¡°Where are you going? Are you going to reincarnate?¡±
¡°You read too many ghost stories.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Zhenzhen: ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not dead yet, so what am I going to reincarnate for?¡±
Uh......
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s face changed slightly. She finally remembered that she was upying Su Wan¡¯s body. If one seriously thought about it, wouldn¡¯t she herself be considered a lonely wild ghost?
Su Wan didn¡¯t see the change in Su Zhenzhen¡¯s face. Currently, she was also very preupied.
Last night, why did Xun Randou suddenly want to attack her?
Did he find out her identity?
Or was it for other reasons?
If the bug in this world is the foreign transmigrator Su Zhenzhen, then how does she fix this bug?
Kill Su Zhenzhen?
No, it should not be that simple.
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s crossing over was just a random ident and she doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power, so she shouldn¡¯t have any influence on this world!
Then what was the real bug in this world?
Only by finding it, could Su Wan and Su Rui open the passage to leave this ne again.
Su Wan¡¯s mind was in confusion right now. In order to avoid side issues from cropping up, she must leave the Shang Qing Sect as soon as possible and be out of Xun Randou¡¯s line of sight. At least for now, she and Su Rui can¡¯t have a head-on confrontation with the male protagonist.
............
At this time, on the North Sea thousands of miles away from the Shang Qing faction.
The vast North Sea was turbulent and from afar, one could hear the pleasant sounds of the waves crashing against the reefs.
The early morning sun illuminated the surface of the blue sea causing it to reflect the brilliant golden light. However, something stirred from within the depths the North Sea, and a speck of red began to unceasingly spread¡ª¡ª
Come back.
Come back.
Come back, my child.
The turbulent redness swallowed the darkness of the bottom of the sea, gobbling up all the beasts and creatures that lived in the bottom of the sea. The boundless red was spreading, surging, and they mored, incessantly calling out.
Come back!
Come back!
Come back.......
Sincerely calling beyond the distance of time and space, whispering affectionately into someone¡¯s ears¡ª¡ª
I have waited for you for a thousand years.
Just to meet eith you once again.
Come back quickly, I have been waiting for you here...
......
Evening, foot of Mount Mao.
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to send me off. Big brother Ma happened to have something to do in Nancheng and is conveniently sending me home.¡±
Su Wan stood at the bottom of the mountain and looked at Su Zhenzhen and Xun Randou in front of her with a faint smile on her face.
Su Zhenzhen opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end she just smiled silently at Su Wan.
After this farewell, when will we meet again?
Xun Randou seemed to be very calm now, but his gaze swept over Su Wan¡¯s body inadvertently and then fell on Su Rui¡¯s body again.
Su Rui was still cold and aloof, holding the ck Dragon King with one hand while spinning the Yuling Dagger boredly with his other hand.
Ma Yue and that pet of his.....
Xun Randou¡¯s eyes shed, but in the end, he simply gave a slight nod to the two: ¡°The both of you take care of yourself. I won¡¯t bother to see you out anymore. Zhenzhen, please help me tell Uncle and Auntie when you go home that I will take care of Su Wan. ¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan nodded: ¡°With a brother-inw taking care of elder sister, my parents will naturally be very relieved.¡±
Su Zhenzhen bashfully lowered her head at Su Wan¡¯s words and Ye Yuqi, who also came along to see them off, narrowed her eyes at Xun Randou. It was also now that she realized that Young Miss Su was Senior Brother Xun¡¯s fiancee.
Haih, the both of them are also a good match!
It¡¯s a pity that I still...
Thinking of this, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Wan and Su Rui, who was behind her.
¡°Senior Brother Ma, after you send Miss Su back to Nancheng, will you be going back to the Ma family?¡±
¡°En?¡±
Hearing Ye Yuqi¡¯s question, Su Rui hesitated: ¡°Not necessarily, I might temper myself outside for a while.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Ye Yuqi nodded: ¡°I thought Senior Brother Ma was going back to the family to meet your girlfriend. You both have been apart for so long, so she should miss you very much, right?¡±
Girlfriend?
Su Rui¡¯s face was still cold as ever but Su Wan on the side couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Aiya, it turns out that Senior Brother Ma has a girlfriend. You are so good and handsome. Your girlfriend must be very gentle and cute, considerate, beautiful and kind, and generous, right?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Rui replied with a gentle expression: ¡°Not only that, she is the best in the world, no one canpare.¡±
Su Zhenzhen:......
I have seen public disys of affection, but I have never seen a disy like yours~
ck Dragon King: Aiya, Benwang is going tough to death, eh, uh, no, what Xiao Yueyue said is true, you guys really are a perfect match~
Ye Yuqi:......
Senior Brother Ma seems to really love his girlfriend~ The girl who became his girlfriend must be very happy~
Xun Randou:...
We are digressing from the topic, you know?
Chapter 221 - Chapter 10.16 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.16 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
When Su Wan and Su Rui descended from Mount Mao, the sun had already set.
¡°Would you like to stay one night at the foot of the mountain?¡±
Su Wan suggested as she noticed that Su Rui¡¯s face had looked terrible the whole journey.
Su Rui¡¯splexion looked really bad today, I wonder if it was because of tossing too hardst night that caused the Yang Qi in his body to dissipate too much? Your mother, this was not something she can control~
¡°That¡¯s also fine.¡±
Su Rui nodded. He never objected to his wife¡¯s words.
The top and bottom of the mountain were like twopletely different worlds. At the bottom of Mount Mao is a very prosperous small city with many tall buildings and shining neon lights.
Because it was close to a famous tourist area, the economy here was rtively developed and expenditure in the city was naturally not low. Fortunately, Su Rui, a member of the Ma family, was also a very wealthy person now. The few gold cards he carries with him all had a lot of money.
The two asked for a deluxe suite with a good view. As the attendant went upstairs, the young attendant also spoke to the two in a deadly earnest manner: ¡°I could tell immediately that the two of you came from outside the city. You came here to spend your honeymoon, right? In this city, the people here have outstanding character and there is also the beautiful scenery. It is definitely a good ce for a vacation! Do you know the true ruler, San Mao? He is the Grand Martial Ancestor of our Mount Mao Sect. We are next to Mount Mao, the ce where immortals live. Robbers and thieves, let alone demons and ghosts, don¡¯t dare to act presumptuously here, so you two can be rest assured and boldly y here for a few more days!¡±
Su Rui: ......
Su Wan: .......
Brother, there are a few little ghosts floating here in the elevator. You¡¯ve said all that, but can¡¯t you just let the ghosts y happily?
When they got out of the elevator, the attendant turned and left. Watching two little ghosts flying around naughtily beside him, Su Wan was speechless.
In short, knowing nothing is a kind of happiness.
¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±
Su Wan took the room card and opened the door. Su Rui stood behind her and looked at the other two ghosts who were hovering near them that refused to leave. He frowned slightly when he saw their unkind eyes staring at Su Wan. He flicked his wrist, the Yuling dagger cut through the air in an instant...
¡°Drop your knife and leave the ghosts alone!¡±
By the time the shout came from the other end of the corridor, Su Rui had already snuffed out the two perverted ghosts.
¡°Huff, huff.¡±
At this time, a fat man ran over sweating buckets and said slowly: ¡°Old pal, they didn¡¯t harass you, so why were you so harsh?¡±
¡°Monk?¡±
Su Rui stared coldly at the amiable-looking fatty in front of him. He had no hair and his bald head had obvious scars.
¡°Little monk, no, this little one is Chi Yibu. I practiced Buddhism in my early years and have now returned to the secr world.¡±
His name literally trantes to te by a step¡¯.
Chi Yibu smiled gently at Su Rui.
Chi Yibu? Seeing your figure, you¡¯ll indeed be alwayste by a step~
¡°Chi Yibu? The Hundred Treasure Monk, Chi Yibu?¡±
Su Wan just opened the door of the room and was about to step in, but when she heard the name Chi Yibu, she suddenly stopped.
This monk had also appeared in the original plot. Although he has already left Buddhism, he has always maintained a bald head and abstained from eating meat, so people in the Doist world gave him the nickname ¡°Hundred Treasure Monk¡±. This nickname was also very interesting. It is said that Chi Yibu was born with a kind heart, and is the reincarnated soul boy that was an altruist for 10 lifetimes. His luck in this lifetime soared. There will be amazing treasures wherever he goes, so this nickname ¡°Hundred Treasure Monk¡± was indeed very well deserved.
soul boy ¨C sessor to the Living Buddha
Hearing Su Wan suddenly calling out his nickname, Chi Yibu touched his bald forehead and gave a bashful smile: ¡°Hehe, this is an undeserved reputation, just undeserved reputation. I saw that both of you Dao friends looked very unfamiliar . You are not from Mount Mao, are you?¡±
¡°Ma family, Ma Yue.¡±
Su Rui indifferently dered his identity and then pointed to Su Wan, who was at the door: ¡°She is my sweetheart.¡±
¡°Oh~ It turned out to be a child of the Ma family of the Exorcist Dragon n. I¡¯m really sorry for myck of manners! Really sorry!¡±
Chi Yibu naturally heard the rumors about Ma Yue. In all honesty, the reason he came to Mount Mao this time actually had something to do with Ma Yue.
Don¡¯t hit the face of a smiling person. After Chi Yibu smiled and greeted the two people, he then started to ramble, seeming as if he didn¡¯t want to leave at all.
¡°How about, Big Brother Chie in and chat?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help standing aside from the door, giving Chi Yibu some space.
¡°This, how could I have the cheek to disturb a couple¡¯s rest? Haha.¡±
Chi Yibu shyly declined, but he still walked directly into the room of the two without pause.
¡°Aiya, theyout of this luxurious suite is better than my standard room. Young Man Ma, you guys will really enjoy it!¡±
As soon as Chi Yibu entered the room, he couldn¡¯t help but look around. Su Wan and Su Rui looked at each other. After tightly shutting the door, Su Rui directly set up a Silence Barrier in the room. With this barrier, unless the opponent¡¯s cultivation base is much higher than Su Rui¡¯s, no one can hear the voices in this room.
¡°Brother Chi, whatever you need to say, you can say now.¡±
Su Rui turned around and sat down on the sofa gracefully. Seeing that Chi Yibu was still looking around, he slightly raised his tone: ¡°What are you looking for?¡±
¡°Haha, haha.¡±
Chi Yibu smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anything, hey, old pal Ma, this little ck Teddy bear of yours looks so cute!¡±
Chi Yibu lowered his eyes and fixed his gaze on the ck Dragon King beside Su Rui.
¡°Awoo~¡±
It must be said that what the evil ck dragon was most afraid of was everything ¡°good¡±.
Chi Yibu himself had been a do-gooder for 10 lifetimes and what he originally practiced in Buddhism was Compassion spells and naturally brought good karma with him wherever he went. As long as he got close, the ck Dragon King¡¯s fur would stand upside down and he nervously drilled into Su Rui¡¯s back.
¡°It¡¯s timid.¡±
Su Rui moved his body and blocked the ck Dragon King behind him.
¡°Oh oh, actually, I -this monk- like small animals the most.¡±
Chi Yibu smiled in embarrassment and then his eyes fell on Su Wan again: ¡°I still don¡¯t know this sister¡¯s name?¡±
¡°My name is Su Zhenzhen.¡±
Su Wan smiled faintly at Chi Yibu.
¡°Zhenzhen? Truly a good name. What is false, can¡¯t be true. What is real... cannot be false, don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Chi Yibu stared at Su Wan, his gaze showing an expression that was hard to describe.
¡°In today¡¯s world, truth mingles with the false. Who can clearly differentiate between the two?¡±
Su Wan raised her eyebrows slightly to meet Chi Yibu¡¯s gaze, without any concession in her tone.
¡°Haha, that¡¯s true, this sister can see clearly, but this monk is slow-witted.¡±
Chi Yibu habitually touched his bald head: ¡°Ai, after visiting and talking to both you husband and wife, my disappointing belly is hungry again. I am going to eat, so I won¡¯t bother you! Rest early, this ce is not too peaceful at night.¡±
When Chi Yibu dragged his chubby body slowly over to the door and when he finally reached the door with much difficulty, he suddenly pped his head: ¡°Look at my memory! Our first meeting must have been brought together by fate. Come,e,e, this is for thedy, I wish you a long life and many many children!¡±
While talking, Chi Yibu took out a delicate small lock from his clothes pocket. This lock looks a bit like the lock of longevity that one would give their children in ancient times. It was also pure silver, but the words engraved on the lock was not the word ¡°longevity¡±, but a very detailed andplicated ancient script.
This is......
Seeing that familiar word, Su Wan¡¯s eyes narrowed: ¡°Brother Chi, you are too polite.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, this thing is not worth money. The most important thing is to be able to use it where it should be used. I¡¯m leaving now, no need to see me off!¡±
After handing the silver lock to Su Wan, Chi Yibu waved his hands with his back to the two and swaggered away.
The corridor of the hotel is still silent and devoid of people. Looking at the wandering souls floating in the air, Chi Yibu lightly sighed: ¡°Karma, resentment! You have been wandering here, why not leave soon? Leave soon ah! Amitabha~¡±
It wasn¡¯t until Chi Yibu¡¯s footsteps disappeared that Su Rui walked to Su Wan¡¯s side and looked at the silver lock in her hand: ¡°This is...¡±
¡°Soul Sealing Lock.¡±
Engraved on the silver lock was the ancient Chinese character for ¡°Seal¡±. Su Wan recognised that character as the script in front of her was exactly the same as the character ¡°Seal¡± in her Soul Sealing Technique.
Su Rui¡¯s gaze shed.
The Soul Sealing Lock can seal a person¡¯s three immortal souls and seven mortal forms
ording to Pleco, the phrase ¡®three immortal souls and seven mortal forms (in Daoism)¡¯ contrasts the spiritual and carnal side of man.
Chi Yibu gave this lock to Su Wan, but whose soul was he asking her to seal?
ck Dragon King?
Su Zhenzhen?
Or... someone else?
Chapter 222 - Chapter 10.17 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.17 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
The Soul Sealing Lock, a magic weapon handed down from the ancient realm of cultivation, has rarely been seen in modern times.
Chi Yibu truly deserved the nickname Hundred Treasures Monk. All the things he has on his person are all valuable treasures. Su Wan yed around with the Soul Sealing Lock in her palm and walked slowly to the sofa.
¡°Awoo, awoo~¡±
The ck Dragon King curled up his small body, looking at Su Wan pitifully¡ª¡ª
Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! If you keeping over, Benwang is going to yell~
Awoo, help~
¡°Haha.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the terrified ck Dragon King: ¡°Dragon? Dragon King? Tsk tsk tsk, what big guts you have!¡±
ck Dragon King: Benwang is definitely being looked down on, right?
¡°Wife, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t tease him anymore. I¡¯ll take a bath first, then you. Let¡¯s have a good rest tonight.¡±
With that, Su Rui took off his clothes while walking to the bathroom. By the time he walked into the bathroom, his upper body was already bare.
Su Rui¡¯s solid chest and well-proportioned muscles were reflected in the hotel mirror.
He bent over and washed his face with water next to the washbasin. Right at this moment, the bathroom door suddenly clicked and was locked from the inside.
En? Su Rui frowned slightly and the hair on his body stood upright because of the sudden burst of cold air.
The mirror in the bathroom had misted up at some unknown time and a cold, white, soft, boneless hand suddenly covered Su Rui¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You are so handsome, so manly, I love it. ¡±
The suave and seductive female voice suddenly sounded from behind Su Rui. He frowned in disgust. He grabbed the hand on his shoulder and turned around. Su Rui¡¯s Yuling Dagger pressed against the jaw of the female ghost.
¡°Exalted Immortal! Handsome! Gorgeous!¡±
Facing Su Rui¡¯s extremely cold eyes, the recklessly lustful female ghost immediately trembled with fright: ¡°I¡¯m so scared, don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±
While she was speaking, she did not forget to cast a seductive wink at Su Rui.
Su Rui didn¡¯t even look at her before swinging the Yuling dagger. The female ghost in front of him immediately screamed as her soul was scattered.
¡°Husband?¡±
The door to the bathroom happened to open at this time and Su Wan rushed in anxiously: ¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Su Rui shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just a little ghost.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan¡¯splexion gradually improved after hearing this: ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a bath yet? Let me draw the water for you.¡±
She turned around and turned on the faucet on the bathtub on the side. As the hot water continued to gush out, the entire bathroom started bing misty.
Su Rui was still standing aside at this time, slowly taking out the toiletries. From Su Wan¡¯s perspective, she could see his back. At this time, there were a few red marks on his back. Those were the marks she scratched outst night.
Su Wan kept looking before her face finally couldn¡¯t help but blush: ¡°Husband, we... haven¡¯t bathed together for a long time, today... do you want to...¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Rui suddenly turned around, smiled at Su Wan, and forced her to the edge of the bathtub step by step: ¡°If you like to take baths, then you should..... bathe your fill!¡±
He suddenly pushed Su Wan¡¯s head into the hot water.
¡°Cough, cough cough.¡±
¡°Hus, husband, what are you doing? I, I¡¯m your... cough, cough cough cough...¡±
Su Rui¡¯s hands were very strong. He practically forced her whole body under the water. Seeing that the person in the bathtub was still struggling, the chill in Su Rui¡¯s eyes grew even stronger: ¡°Are you still unwilling to show up?¡±
He sneered and raised his hand, the spirit sword gathering in his hand: ¡°Lin, bing, dou, zhe...¡±
¡°Lord Immortal, spare my life!¡±
The struggling figure finally changed back to its original appearance, still the pale female ghost.
¡°Exalted Immortal, Exalted Immortal, I didn¡¯t want to, but, but you... you have a very special smell... I, I can¡¯t help myself, Exalted Immortal forgive me, Exalted Immortal forgive me!¡±
Smell.
Red shed past Su Rui¡¯s eyes and gently loosened the hand holding the female ghost: ¡°Are you attracted by the smell on my body?¡±
¡°Yes, what I said is true.¡±
Seeing that Su Rui was finally willing to let go, the female ghost couldn¡¯t help but say with gratitude: ¡°The smell is like a spiritual incense. It has a fatal attraction to ghosts. I... I don¡¯t know why I came here, and when I saw you, I couldn¡¯t help but want to...¡±
The female ghost¡¯s expression is also veryplicated. Aiya, ??big sister has always been a very pure female ghost, very clean and pure~
¡°Fine. Leave immediately. Don¡¯t let me see you again, otherwise...¡±
¡°Yes Yes Yes!¡±
Seeing Su Rui willing to let her go, the female ghost smiled through her tears and slowly turned into nothingness and disappeared before Su Rui¡¯s eyes.
The water in the bathtub was still there and the warm water mysteriously changed colour.
Red.
A ring red, brilliant red.
The tragic and desperate red...
Come back.
Come back!
I am waiting for your return, my... child...
The distant call, sometimes there sometimes not.
Su Rui slowly closed his eyes and the spirit sword in his hand plunged towards the surface of the water¡ª¡ª
In the sshing of water, the red faded like a tide, as if it was never there.
The colour red, a Red Sea, a red North Sea.
The sea monster who has been entrenched for thousands of years there, was she calling for him?
Su Rui gently let go and the spirit sword in his palm gradually turned into nothingness...
When Su Rui came out of the bathroom, Su Wan had fallen asleepying on the sofa. She seemed very tired.
Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but walk to the sofa to look at the sleeping Su Wan and stared at her. He then bent down slowly and kissed Su Wan on the face.
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan on the sofa suddenly woke up and raised her hand to embrace Su Rui: ¡°Have you finished washing up?¡±
She suddenly raised her chin, wrinkled her nose and sniffed Su Rui¡¯s body: ¡°So fragrant, what shower gel did you use? It smells a bit strange, but... it¡¯s very fragrant, I really want to eat you.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s eyes darkened, but he still smiled and curled the corners of his lips: ¡°Is it really that fragrant? Why can¡¯t I smell it myself?¡±
¡°You have a bad nose? Haha.¡±
Su Wan smiled dazedly and subconsciously leaned toward Su Rui¡¯s body: ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t want to take a shower anymore. Hurry up and hug me to bed, I want to sleep.¡±
¡°En, okay.¡±
Su Rui bent down and brought Su Wan into his arms and made a beeline for the big bed in the bedroom.
The big bed in the hotel was very soft. When she got on the bed, Su Wan felt her body sink into it. So tired, toozy to move, no strength at all...
Seeing Su Wan fall deep asleep on the big bed, Su Rui¡¯s eyes fixedly stared at her body. The night was the time when the souls were full of spiritual power. Why is she feeling sleepy and weak?
¡°Little ck? Little ck?¡±
Su Rui yelled twice at the outside of the bedroom, but such a loud voice still did not wake Su Wan.
ck Dragon King:...
Who is Little ck? Benwang had already reluctantly epted the tacky ¡®Longlong¡¯. As for ¡®Little ck¡¯, don¡¯t even think about..... it.
¡°Little ck!¡±
Feeling the murderous intent in Su Rui¡¯s tone, the ck Dragon King immediately ran eagerly into the bedroom.
¡°Awoo~¡±
Cough cough, as a dragon, he should be able to adapt to circumstances. This is what a man of character does.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±
Su Rui couldn¡¯t make out Su Wan¡¯s situation, but he believed that the ck Dragon King must know a lot of things he didn¡¯t know since he had lived for tens of thousands of years.
Her?
This female ghost...
The ck Dragon King raised his nose and sniffed, and jumped onto the bed, watching Su Wan, who seemed to be in deep sleep on the big bed.
She is... a living soul?
The ck Dragon King was shocked. Su Wan had been using the spirit power of Ghost Cultivation this whole time and the Yin Qi on her body was faintly discernible. He always thought she was an ordinary Ghost Cultivator, but he did not expect that she was a living soul!
Living soul!
Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed when he sensed the words of the ck Dragon King. He almost forgot that Su Wan¡¯s identity in this world was not dead yet, she was still ¡°alive¡±.
Living souls are actually stronger than ghosts, but they also have fatal weaknesses.
The ck Dragon King blinked his big eyes and looked at Su Rui: Have you sucked her soul power?
Soul power?
Su Rui¡¯s face was nk. What he knew about the world ¨C except for the content of the plot ¨C were the memories Ma Yue left him and these memories did not include these kinds of things.
Seeing Su Rui was clueless, the look of the ck Dragon King became more solemn: Xiao Yueyue, don¡¯t you feel it? Tell me, what are you? What is... hiding in your body?
Hiding?
Su Rui¡¯s expression suddenly changed ¡ª¡ª
He remembered that Su Wan had entered this world before him. Maybe this world was still normal at that moment in time?
Therefore, Su Zhenzhen is not the BUG they thought she was.
The real bug was Ma Yue.
Or, was it the secret hidden in Ma Yue¡¯s body?
Chapter 223 - Chapter 10.18 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.18 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
No one knows how long the sea monster of the North Sea has lived for and no one has seen what she looked like, but she does exist.
¡°When Tu Mi fades,es the end of flowers all; Only the trailing nts appear over the mossy wall.¡±
A phrase from ¡¶Dream of the Red Chamber (ºìÂ¥ÃÎ)¡·. Trantion from https://m.hujiang/en/p138581/ Tumi means raspberry.
Su Rui whispered softly suddenly. Tu Mi, the flower of the Heavens, the pure white flower that is said to be able to eliminate all evil in the world.
Tu Mi?
When the ck Dragon King heard Su Rui¡¯s words, his pupils suddenly constricted ¡ª¡ª could it be...... ¡°her¡±?
Xiao Yueyue, is the... the son of Tu Mi hidden in your body?
The son of Tu Mi?
Hearing the words of the ck Dragon King, Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Little ck, do you know something?¡±
ck Dragon King:...
What ¡®Little ck¡¯! You¡¯re seriously making me depressed~
Ten thousand years ago was a time where the human world was still full of spiritual energy. At that time, anyone could cultivate and be an immortal.
At that time, not only the humans, the monster race, the ghost race, the demons, the dragon race, and even the immortal race and the god race lived on the continent.
At that time, Tu Mi was a well-known beauty in the world of immortals. Fine, the ck Dragon King admitted that he had indeed coveted her beauty for many years. She and Bi An, one in the heavens, one in hell, were known as the most beautiful flowers in the world, but were also the saddest flowers.
Bi An flower ¨C red spider lily. Btw, flower stands for ¡®pretty girl¡¯
Flower Bi An was hurt by love and voluntarily descended into hell. The flowers do not meet the leaves, the leaves do not meet the flowers, the flowers and leaves never meet each other, always missing each other.
Better exnation: https://zhidao.baidu/question/199634320304625725.html
And what about Tu Mi?
Tu Mi was pure white, a symbol of kindness, but when she was in the heavens, she fell in love with an evil emperor in the human world. The evil emperor was wicked throughout his life and covered in sins, but he also longed for the most beautiful pure whiteness in the world.
In order to be with the evil emperor, Tu Mi voluntarily left the heaven realm and cast aside her virtue.
The two had a good life in the world, but after a long time, the evil emperor grew weary.
What he had loved was always the Tu Mi that was high in the clouds, as white as snow. Not the woman who fell into the human world and was willing to dye herself bloody red for him.
Love is so cruel sometimes.
The Flower Tu Mi had bloomed, but it was the end of her love.
After being abandoned by the Evil Emperor, Tu Mi realized that she had the Evil Emperor¡¯s child. She was not reconciled. Her monstrous resentment dyed the entire North Sea a dazzling red. She killed herself and the Evil Emperor¡¯s child with her own hands and let his soul reincarnate with resentment and darkness. She wants the Evil Emperor to regret it, to regret in every lifetime.
Just how terrible was the resentment of a woman?
The ck Dragon King sighed in the bottom of his heart: Tu Mi, who voluntarily turned into a monster in the sea, wakes up once every thousand years. Every time she wakes up, she searches for the reincarnated soul of the son of the Evil Emperor. Then she will call out to him, swallow him and worsen the resentment in his soul.
This was her punishment to the Evil Emperor and also to herself...
The soul of the son of Tu Mi was blood red with the taste of good and evil.
That was the most attractive and delicious taste in the world.
Ma Yue, in your body lives the son of Tu Mi. Yes, Benwang was attracted by his extremely dark aura that day!
¡°Turns out, it¡¯s like this.¡±
Su Rui nodded. In the original plot, the monster of the North Sea was just an ordinary sea monster that was finally beheaded by Xun Randou.
And now, the demon of the North Sea in this world has be Tu Mi and Ma Yue¡¯s body contains the soul of Tu Mi¡¯s son. This is where the BUG that destroyed thews of the entire world lies.
It seems that the order of the world will only be restored to its original state by killing Tu Mi and her son.
But the top priority right now was to make Su Wan¡¯s better.
The soul of the son of Tu Mi has an attractive fragrance. He will unwittingly attract all souls, especially the souls of females. They will lose their reason andbine with the son of Tu Mi, and in the process, the soul of Tu Mi¡¯s son will absorb their soul power.
A soul body that has lost its soul power is like a human being who has lost its lifespan. They will gradually wither and will not survive past a few days.
Little Yueyue.
The ck Dragon King on the side continued tomunicate with Su Rui in his heart: The son of Tu Mi in your body is still asleep, no, it should be said that he has been firmly suppressed by you, along with his grievance and evil nature, so you can¡¯t normally sense him, but when you fooled around with this female ghost, uh, I mean when you made love, your body will still involuntarily absorb her spirit power. Even though it¡¯s only a little bit, ordinary spirit bodies can recover as long as they rest for a while, but she is a living soul!
The living soul was powerful and fragile, and because she left her body for too long, her soul power is extremely weak.
If you want to save her now, there are only two ways. First, let her return to her body as soon as possible. Second, hunt down other soul bodies to replenish her soul power. The more the better!
Return her to her body?
Su Rui shook his head. He remembered Su Wan telling him that Su Zhenzhen came through with merit and they could not force her soul out of Su Wan¡¯s body.
So now there is only onest way left.
Su Rui turned his face and looked at Su Wan, who was fast asleep. Xiao Wan, take a good rest. Everything will be fine tomorrow, everything will be fine.
¡°Watch over her, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±
Su Rui leaned over and kissed Su Wan¡¯s face, then turned around and walked away.
The ck Dragon King looked at Su Rui¡¯s back, and behind him was a trail of blood lust...
Son of Tumi, you are full of grievances, but this time you really met a terrible opponent, an opponent that makes Benwang feel his liver tremble. You should ask for more blessings......
When Su Rui left his room, Chi Yibu ¨C who stayed on the same floor and just fell asleep ¨C opened his eyes which revealed a radiant light.
The evil dragon has appeared, the world will descend into chaos.
Everyone thought that it was the evil dragon who would be the one to bring disaster upon this world in this prophecy, but in fact, the person who will bring chaos into the world was the one who summoned the evil dragon.
¡°Haih.¡±
Chi Yibu sat up on his bed and sighed deeply. The fight between good and evil wille to an end.
Tu Mi, you had fallen for thousands of years and made your son reincarnate for thousands of years. In this lifetime, everything will finally be over......
The night was deep and dangerous.
As Chi Yibu mentioned, this small city wasn¡¯t very peaceful. Due to this city being close to Maoshan, and that Maoshan was full of spiritual energy, some Spirit Qi will leak into the city. Therefore, although this ce was the foot of the mountain the Shang Qing sect resided at, there are countless ghosts, humans and monsters gathered here.
They walked at night, rarely harmed people and gathered here just to cultivate in a ce full of Spirit Qi.
For many years, they and the Daoist priests of the Shangqing faction minded their own business.
However, all of this will end tonight, because Su Rui was here.
In the night, Su Rui found a deste suburb. He held his breath quietly, and when he opened his eyes again, there was a trace of blood red flowing in his eyes.
A strange smell drifted around, intermittently attracting all the souls in the entire city...
Countless souls surrounded Su Rui. They roared and shook with excitement. Su Rui stood still and did not move. He simply closed his eyes again, letting go of his consciousness and silently spread his Divine Sense. He slowly opened his eyes after most of the souls in the entire city had surrounded him.
This is a pair of strange pupils, one pupil was a raging red while the other pupil was strangely ck.
¡°Heh, hehe.¡±
¡°Su Rui¡± suddenly sneered.
¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years. Is it time again? I¡¯m going to swallow you all, swallow you all, swallow everything.¡±
He roared savagely, but the next moment, the different color in his pupils suddenly faded.
¡°You¡¯re useless now, so get lost!¡±
Su Rui¡¯s voice was very cold. At this moment, the hideous expression on his face had faded, leaving only a cold indifference.
The son of Tu Mi:...
As the spirit sword in his hand gradually emerged, Su Rui looked at the clusters of soul bodies around him with cold eyes and shed without hesitation¡ª¡ª
A problem that can be solved by killing was never a problem in the eyes of General Su.
Chapter 224 - Chapter 10.19 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.19 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Su Wan slept for a long time. Ever since she became a soul body wandering in this world, she had never slept for such a long time.
In fact, a soul body generally does not feel this sleepy. Su Wan also knew that something was wrong with her soul body. Fortunately, when she woke up at noon. She was full of strength and the amount of spiritual power in her body was still very full, even under the sun.
The bedside was warm. Apparently Su Rui had just woken up. When Su Wan came out of the bedroom, she saw Su Rui eating in the lounge: ¡°You¡¯re awake, do you want to eat?¡±
Seeing that Su Wan was in good spirits, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but smile at her.
¡°You eat.¡±
Although right now Su Wan looked solid just like ordinary humans and could also eat and drink, she really did not feel hungry at all.
The ck Dragon King rolled his eyes when he heard Su Rui¡¯s words. Your sister, you almost killed all the ghosts in the cityst night and fed them to your wife. If she still feels hungry, then she will be definitely be the Number 1 Foodie in all the Three Realms~
After eating, the two of them went downstairs to check out and nned to leave. But they ended up encountering Chi Yibu in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.
Chi Yibu looked like he hadn¡¯t slept well all night, sporting two big dark circles.
¡°Where are you going? Maybe we¡¯re going in the same direction?¡±
As someone who had one-sidedly familiarized himself with them, Chi Yibu pestered Su Rui and Su Wan again.
Where are we going?
Su Wan turned to look at Su Rui.
¡°È¥......±±º£°É¡£¡±
¡°Going... to the North Sea.¡±
Su Rui whispered softly that the sea monster was about to be born, and all the monsters and ghosts were gathering in the north. There were countless soul bodies waiting for him to kill.
Moreover, he must also personally end the BUG of this world.
The North Sea was the only choice.
¡°What a coincidence, this humble monk is also heading to the North Sea. This is fate! How about we go together?¡±
Chi Yibu looked at Su Rui with a smile, but his tone was very firm.
¡°Fine.¡±
Su Rui did not refuse. He always felt that Chi Yibu was too mysterious and had too many hidden secrets. Instead of letting him wander around elsewhere, it was better to let him stay under his watch. Plus, Su Rui¡¯s perception has always been very strong and he could sense that Chi Yibu held no malice towards him and Su Wan.
¡°Brother Chi, you look haggard, did you not rest wellst night?¡±
When the three of them left the hotel, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help asking while looking at the dark circles on Chi Yibu¡¯s face.
¡°Uh, this, I chanted the Rebirth spell for most of the nightst night, s.¡±
When Chi Yibu said this, he subconsciously nced at Su Rui and then withdrew his gaze again.
¡°Brother Chi has really worked hard.¡±
Su Wan smiled at him, and then leaned close to Su Rui¡¯s body, her cold lips close to his ear: ¡°What did you get up tost night?¡±
¡°Hm.¡±
Su Rui smiled and raised her hand to embrace Su Wan¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, I¡¯ll tell you when I have time, be good.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan nodded and leanedfortably in Su Rui¡¯s arms.
In front of him, she was willing to put away all her teeth and fangs. It was fine to just be a happy little woman.
The three of them drove cars when they left Mount Mao. Of course, with Su Rui¡¯s status, they directly bought a new car. The insurance and license te were not important, as long as they could drive.
The three of them did not take the freeway, but the highway. Looking at the scenery on both sides of the road, Su Wan subconsciously touched her wrist.
On her right wrist, she still wore that golden bracelet.
¡°This bracelet...¡±
At this time, Chi Yibu ¨C who was sitting in the back seat ¨C also saw the bracelet on Su Wan¡¯s wrist: ¡°This item of yours is very special, can you show me it?¡±
Su Wan waved her hand at Chi Yibu: ¡°I have tried many times, but this bracelet can¡¯t be taken off at all. Brother Chi, do you know what this is?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±
Chi Yibu bashfully smiled: ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know, that makes me even more curious. Who gave you this thing?¡±
This should never belong to this era or even something in this world.
¡°From a friend.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s tone was low. She thought of Old Ghost and his story ¡ª¡ª that person, who had never really smiled.
Seeing that Su Wan didn¡¯t want to say more, Chi Yibu¡¯s eyes shed. He then smiled and leaned his chubby body back on the seat again. It was sofortable that he could finally have a good sleep.
ck Dragon King:...
This damned fatty, you alone upy the space for two and a half people. Can¡¯t you leave more space for Benwang? En?
Su Rui had been driving seriously. When Su Wan talked about the origin of the bracelet, Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed¡ª¡ª
That person gave it to her?
For some reason, Su Rui felt very ufortable.
Why the hell can¡¯t it be taken off?
One day, he must take the damn thing off his wife¡¯s hand...
Of course, the current Su Rui knew that he could never tell Su Wan the truth of the matter. He was really afraid that if he said that Old Ghost was Xu Ce, Su Wan would immediately flip out.
Currently, their situation was alreadyplicated enough, it was natural that Su Rui would not take the initiative to let new problems crop up.
The journey to the North Sea was long, but Su Rui was not in a hurry. Every time he passed by a city, he would stop to have a rest and apany Su Wan around during the day. In the evening, Su Rui quietly came out to hunt the souls.
More than half a month passed like this. Wherever they went, all the soul bodies would be swept clean. This abnormal phenomenon finally aroused the vignce of the people in the Daoist world, and everyone was secretly specting whether the people from the ghost hunting n appeared again? They have always hunted ghosts to make a living and are a very special race.
After many people investigated, everyone also found some clues which finally pointed to two people ¡ª¡ª
Ma Yue and Chi Yibu.
The two traveled together and they didn¡¯t hide their identities while on their journey, especially when Su Rui would spend money to buy many good things and souvenirs for Su Wan wherever he went.
The traces of their journey unexpectedly coincided with the traces of the disappearance of the spirit bodies.
He was a well-known altruist, so naturally no one would doubt him. Thus, Ma Yue has be the number one suspect.
Of course, as an exorcist, it was understandable to exorcise ghosts, but so many and numerous, indiscriminate massacres still made people feel it was very strange.
Why does Ma Yue so frantically hunt soul bodies?
Just when everyone was full of uncertainty, a piece of shocking news suddenly came out from the Shangqing faction ¡ª¡ª
Ma Yue was with a female ghost!
Rumor has it that this female ghost has cultivated for thousands of years and has profound spells. She confused Ma Yue and made him help her hunt down other soul bodies to enhance her cultivation...
Female ghost...
Everyone suddenly saw the light. ording to the info they received, wasn¡¯t there a girl who had been following Ma Yue and Chi Yibu?
For the modern Daoists, most of the spell books and talismans had long been lost. There was no Sect Teleportation Talisman and there was no Thousand Li Communication Stone.
Fortunately, now that technology was advanced, everyone could make phone calls.
When Chi Yibu was groggy in the car, he received a call from an old friend. After hearing the rumors from his old friend, I immediately became spirited.
¡°Huh? Ma Yue? I¡¯m with him. Female ghost? What female ghost? What nonsense.¡±
After Chi Yibu hung up the phone, a rare gloomy expression graced his face.
¡°What happened?¡±
In fact, Su Wan had already heard what he said on the phone, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Chi Yibu raised his head and his round face once again put on a shy smile like he was hanging a signboard: ¡°Zhenzhen, did you offend anyone while you were in the Shang Qing Sect?¡±
Offend someone?
Su Wan frowned. She didn¡¯t offend Xun Randou, but Xun Randou seemed to want to kill her.
However, her identity was covered by the Pseudo-Immortal Tool that Old Ghost gave her. ording to logical reasoning, it was impossible to be discovered by Xun Randou, unless it was......
¡°It¡¯s Su Zhenzhen.¡±
There was a trace of murderous intent in Su Rui¡¯s tone.
Only Su Zhenzhen knew Su Wan¡¯s identity! Only her!
Chapter 225 - Chapter 10.20 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.20 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
There is never absolute ck and white, and absolute good and evil in this world. A person who was good in the eyes of most people will also do bad things, and the person everyone sees as evil will also have a soft and kind side.
Su Zhenzhen died in order to save others. She traveled to this world with her merit, but this does not mean that she was a good person who was willing to sacrifice herself time and time again.
Only those who have died once know how precious life is, especially in the days Su Zhenzhen got along with Xun Randou, she was impressed by the male protagonist¡¯s demeanor and elegance, and fell deeply in love with him.
Now with a lover and a bond, she began to fear in her heart, fearing that one day she would be beaten back to her original form.
After all, this is a world of Daoists and she is actually just a lonely wild ghost who has seized Su Wan¡¯s body...
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s body was instantly thinned and became haggard because of such worries and sufferings. Xun Randou was with Su Zhenzhen every day and was naturally aware of her changes. Under Xun Randou¡¯s repeated questioning, Su Zhenzhen finally ¡°confessed¡±.
Naturally, she would not say that she was a lonely ghost and she also couldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell Xun Randou that this is the world of a novel, and that her current identity is just a supporting female cannon fodder.
What she told Xun Randou was a whole other story ¡ª¡ª
This story was like this: Su Wan actually had a twin sister, but she died before she was born. Because of her full yin physique, her sister¡¯s soul has been sleeping in her body until not long ago when her body suddenly changed, and her sister¡¯s soul suddenly appeared.
Then, after the Yin Qi in her body leaked, the younger sister and an old ghost brought her to Mount Mao, and then met Ma Yue on the way...
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s intention was only to conceal her true identity. She told herself that she was not deliberately deceiving others. Besides, Su Wan couldn¡¯t return to her body now. She was really just a ghost and she was also with Ma Yue. With a strong person like Ma Yue willing to protect her, she should be already very happy, so she shouldn¡¯t want to get her body back, and she doesn¡¯t like Xun Randou, so she shouldn¡¯t fight over Big Brother Xun with her, right?
I have to say that Su Zhenzhen¡¯s self-deception is quite good.
Blu: self-deception ¨C deceive others and to deceive oneself just like a certain rat bastard of a brother I know of tsk
Teh: curb your irl issues *curb your enthusiasm theme ys*
It¡¯s just that she only stood in her standpoint and never took others into consideration. After he learned that the suspicious ¡°Su Zhenzhen¡± was indeed a ghost, Xun Randou¡¯s expression changed immediately.
Why couldn¡¯t I see her real body? Is her cultivation level already so high?
Xun Randou was very shocked at the moment.
¡°Senior Brother Xun, we must save Senior Brother Ma!¡±
Ye Yuqi, who also learned the ¡°truth¡±, was concerned about Ma Yue¡¯s safety: ¡°That female ghost, it must be the female ghost who bewitched Senior Brother Ma.¡±
Ye Yuqi remembered that Ma Yue had told her that he already had a lover, but after telling her father, her father contacted the Ma family, but they said that Ma Yue had never dated any girls.
And......
When Senior Brother Ma left that day, he looked very haggard. This is obviously a phenomenon that only urs after having your Yang Qi sucked out by a female ghost!
¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let her continue to do harm to the world.¡±
When Xun Randou heard Ye Yuqi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his own divination that day. He was only one step away, he should have killed her that night.
¡°Her cultivation base should be very strong and she has absorbed so much spiritual power along the way. I am afraid that I am not her opponent at all.¡±
Xun Randou naturally wanted to kill the female ghost very much, but he was also afraid that he didn¡¯t have the strength to.
¡°Senior Brother Xun, I will help you!¡±
Ye Yuqi looked at Xun Randou with a resolute gaze: ¡°I... I know a secret road can lead to the Nine Heavens Myriad Blessings Pce. There are magic artifacts left by the Grand Master Patriarch in the main hall of Myriad Blessings Pce. It can definitely help you kill that female ghost and save Senior Brother Ma!¡±
In order to ¡°rescue¡± Ma Yue, Ye Yuqi was also ready to risk her life.
She identally discovered that secret path when she was a child. She once secretly followed her father to the pce¡¯s interior and found out that there was a very powerful magic weapon ced there.
However, that artifact seems to automatically choose the master, I wonder if Senior Brother Xun can smoothly get it?
............
At this time, Su Wan ¨C who didn¡¯t know that the male protagonist and the female protagonist were racking their brains to ¡°exterminate¡± her ¨C had already arrived in a small town on the edge of the North Sea.
Currently, there was still more than a month before the sea monster came into being, but there were also many sects gathered in the small town.
In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Chi Yibu separated from the two outside the city. Su Rui and Su Wan also wore sunsses and peaked caps, and entered the city after disguising themselves.
The city was bustling and the skies were grey. The busy people in this city did not realize that the sky above the city was already covered with sinister qi......
The cultivation and supplementation during this period had allowed Su Wan¡¯s soul power to stabilize again, so Su Rui now didn¡¯t need to continue hunting soul bodies to supplement her spiritual power.
It¡¯s time to take care of the BUG in this world.
Su Rui set up a Silence barrier in the room and told Su Wan everything he knew about the son of Tu Mi.
Hearing about this resentment and hatred from tens of thousands of years ago, Su Wan could only sigh. Since ancient times, ¡®love¡¯ was very harmful.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
Su Wan was still slightly worried about Su Rui¡¯s safety. After all, it has been more than 10,000 years since Tu Mi transformed into a monster on the seabed.
Su Wan and Su Rui couldn¡¯t judge how strong she was.
¡°Anyway, I have to give it a try. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get swayed by emotions.¡±
Su Rui has already thought of countermeasures. Since many people have gathered here, he didn¡¯t need to hurriedly make a move. In the original plot, those who first made a move to fight for the ¡°treasure¡± on the seabed all became cannon fodder. Instead, it was Xun Randou, who arrivedter, that received the greatest benefit.
This time, Su Rui also had to wait for Xun Randou toe.
Great, I can borrow the hand of the Sea Demon Tu Mi to kill him...
Days went by in a sh. A monthter, Xun Randou finally set foot in the city with Ye Yuqi and Su Zhenzhen in tow.
Others were here for the sea monster and the ¡°treasure¡± on the seabed, but Xun Randou only came for the ¡°female ghost¡± ......
Compared with her a few months ago, Su Zhenzhen had undergone a very huge change. She was Xun Randou¡¯s woman and since gaining the vitality of Su Zhenzhen¡¯s Yin body, Xun Randou¡¯s cultivation base progressed even further. Throughout the whole journey, Xun Randou killed many ghosts and became famous. With Su Zhenzhen, who is familiar with the plot, Xun Randou effortlessly found his biological parents and even had an elder brother and younger sister.
The Xun family naturally liked the son they¡¯ve recovered and were also particrly satisfied with Su Zhenzhen, a beautiful and sweet-mouthed daughter-inw.
In short, the male protagonist upgrades and fights monsters while having a beauty by his side. Naturally, that simple life of his was veryfortable.
However, every time he woke up in the middle of the night, Xun Randou would still inadvertently remember the sky covered with bloody light that he predicted that day.
His heart is still faintly disturbed¡ª¡ª
For sure.
I must kill her this time!
With this kind of attitude, Xun Randou cultivated harder along the way, frantically promoting his cultivation base. He worked so hard and earnestly that Ye Yuqi felt a little bit distressed.
If she hadn¡¯t already had Senior Brother Ma in her heart, Ye Yuqi felt that a man like Xun Randou would definitely be a very good husband...
Senior Brother Ma.
Thinking of the graceful and peerless Ma Yue, Ye Yuqi¡¯s heart felt even more mixed. How could a great talent like Senior Brother Ma be bewitched by a female ghost? It must have been because the female ghost took advantage of the moment Senior Brother Ma and Mo Han were fighting to get in and confuse his mind.
One day, Senior Brother Ma will wake up. He definitely will.
Thinking this way, Ye Yuqi couldn¡¯t help but grasp the thing in her pocket.
Senior Brother Xun said that with such a thing, Senior Brother Ma can be saved.
This time, I must scatter that female ghost¡¯s soul away~
Blu: This whole chapter pisses me off. I really want to reach into the screen and smack them on the head with a chicken wing.
Chapter 226 - Chapter 10.21 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.21 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
The end of the North Sea can¡¯t be seen at a nce. When the moon rises, the water of the North Sea turns an abnormal red under the moonlight.
When the surface colour of the North Sea changes, the Sea Demon shall be born.
This night, countless daoists poured into the coast of the North Sea, all here to kill the sea monster and hunt for treasure.
ording to the legend, the sea monster upies the depths of the sea. Whoever manages to kill her can not only get the Demon Pill in her body, but also the key to her hidden treasure room on the sea bed. There lies treasures stored from thousands of years ago, regardless of whether it was treasure worth cities or priceless artifacts, there was everything you could wish for......
The red waves crashed against the rocks on the shore. Who was it, calling affectionately from deep in the sea¡ª¡ª
Come back,e back, my child.
I have been waiting for you for a thousand years...
The sea monster¡¯s singing confused people¡¯s hearts. Many daoists with shallow cultivation bases were already lost in the sea monster¡¯s voice. Both their bodies and souls have been drawn under the North Sea.
Come back,e back.
The call that made people¡¯s heart palpitate still made Su Rui feel ufortable even from afar.
The soul of the sleeping son of Tu Mi in his body was stirring.
This is a millennial agreement.
He waited for this meeting and also waited for a thousand years, a whole thousand years...
Su Rui¡¯s eyes gradually changed color and finally became a strange devilish red.
His figure shed and immediately disappeared into the room.
Shi*t!
The son of Tu Mi has seized control of his body!
The ck Dragon King¡¯s expression changed drastically and he anxiously tugged Su Wan¡¯s trousers.
¡°I saw.¡±
Su Wan carried the ck Dragon King and chased after Su Rui. On the way to the beach, she also called up Chi Yibu...
Under the moonlight, among the numerous floating corpses in the North Sea, resided a strange scarlet.
Countless daoists were still struggling on the sea, but unfortunately their ending has already been determined.
¡°You are here, my child.¡±
A huge swelling wave suddenly rose from the sea. After the gigantic wave, the red North Sea divided into two sides by its own ord. A bright red figure curled up from the depths of the sea.
She was wearing a long bloody dress, with long blood-red hair, and even had red eyes that made people¡¯s hair raise.
Since the moment the Evil Emperor abandoned her, her entire world has turned red, the bright color of red, it was the blood of her heart.
The Sea Demon stood quietly in the middle of the split sea, facing Su Rui hovering in the air: ¡°My child,e here quickly,e to mother.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The voice of the son of Tu Mi was somewhat hollow and empty. The promise of a thousand years was nothing but a promise to die.
He doesn¡¯t know what exactly was the joy of life and the sadness of death.
Because of the constant reincarnation, he no longer has his own thoughts and his only will was to keep repeating this promise.
Seeing the man walking towards her step by step, a gentle smile appeared on the face of the sea monster.
She slowly stretched out her hand to her child.
At this moment, Su Rui was already right before her.
Like each and every time, his bright red eyes were hollow as he involuntarily stretched out his hand. And at the moment the two hands touched, Su Rui¡¯s lips suddenly curled up in a cold and charming arc ¡ª¡ª
A spirit sword suddenly coalesced and pierced the sea monster¡¯s body without hesitation.
¡°Ah!¡±
She screamed andmented, and the entire sea roared.
¡°You are not him, what did you do to my child? What did you do to him?¡±
The sea demon screamed and transformed into the shape of a gigantic roseleaf bramble flower with its petals dyed a strange sinister scarlet, and it swayed wildly on the red sea.
¡°Your son was in pain, I just relieved him of it.¡±
Su Rui floated quietly on the surface of the sea. He didn¡¯t want to confront the Sea Demon head-on, but Xun Randou never showed up. Su Rui couldn¡¯t wait any longer and could only take the initiative to attack.
¡°Did you obliterate him? How dare you obliterate his soul!¡±
The mournful voice was filled with unparalleled despair: ¡°I want to kill you all, kill everyone, bury you with him!¡±
While the waves rolled, the roseleaf bramble flower on the sea suddenly stretched out countless branches, wrapping around the bodies of the Daoists and carrying them to the flower. From the red stamen grew countless sharp fangs which instantly chewed up and devoured the bodies of those Daoists.
Blood sshed everywhere, making for a terrible scene.
Su Rui once again drove in with his spirit sword, reciting the Ma Family¡¯s exorcism spell, and began to constantly attack the sea monster¡¯s body. Unfortunately, her magic power was too advanced. Even though she was just attacked by Su Rui with a sword, she could still dodge the attack calmly.
Tu Mi, it has been ten thousand years since she turned into a demon. She is a powerful monster that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. With the spiritual power of this world, she cannot be destroyed at all.
¡°Ma Yue!¡±
Seeing that Su Rui was not an opponent for the Sea Monster at all, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but step forward to help.
¡°Girl, don¡¯t go there, it will make him get worked up.¡±
Chi Yibu had anxiously rushed over and had not had time to wipe off the sweat off his head, before immediately sitting on the shore and began to chant Buddhist mantras. With his chanting, the whole sea began to shake violently again.
¡°Loathsome monk, looking for death!¡±
Chi Yibu¡¯s chanting disturbed the Sea Monster¡¯s mood and interrupted her spellcasting. She couldn¡¯t help stretching the branches and leaves all the way to the shore to capture Chi Yibu, who was chanting.
Right at this moment, Chi Yibu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Su Wan¡¯s heart: Girl, quickly! Take out the Seal Soul Lock and throw it on her! Hurry!
Seal Soul Lock!
Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed and she took out the Soul Sealing Lock without hesitation. While chanting the Soul Sealing spell silently, she threw the Soul Sealing Lock directly onto the branch of the Sea Monster.
¡°Seal!¡±
Along with the word ¡°seal¡±ing out from her mouth, the Seal Soul Lock emitted a dazzling white light and firmly encased the branches of the sea monster.
¡°Ah!¡±
The branches of the Sea Demon were shrunk sharply and she mournfully cried.
At this moment, Su Rui finally saw a chance ¡ª¡ª
Heavenly Thunder Array!
This was the most powerful spell in the Ma family¡¯s arsenal, but was also one of the spells that easily rebounded to the user.
As long as this blownds, he will definitely seriously injure the Sea Demon!
As long as she¡¯s gone, the order of this world will return to normal again.
The dark night sky was illuminated by thunder!
¡°Rumble!¡±
The sound of thunder was deafening.
¡°Spare the person from your de, no, spare the demon from your thunder...¡±
Chi Yibu on the shore saw that Su Rui was going to cut off all means of retreat and use the Ma Family¡¯s unique technique. He immediately yelled again and recklessly rushed over.
Unfortunately, he was always a step toote.
¡°Boom!¡±
Nine streaks of thunder poured down, all hitting the sea monster. At this time, her body was suppressed by the Soul Seal Lock, unable to use magic to protect her body. Those swaying branches were about to be burnt to ashes under the rain of thunder. Right at this moment, a fat figure rushed into the Heavenly Thunder Formation.
Chi Yibu!
Both Su Wan and Su Rui were shocked, but it was a pity that the formation had beenpleted and they could not withdraw it at all.
The Heavenly Thunder struck Chi Yibu¡¯s body. His eyes suddenly rolled back and he fainted, but the dimly flickering soul of another person floated out from his body.
¡°Evil Emperor... Are you... the Evil Emperor?¡±
The Sea Demon¡¯s voice constantly trembled.
The erratically swaying soul is a handsome man in red.
¡°Tu Mi, I have been looking for you for a long time.¡±
The Evil Emperor¡¯s voice is low and hoarse. Some people will always only know what their significant other meant to them after they lose them.
The Evil Emperor has massacred numerous lives in his lifetime. He knew that he would die on the battlefield and go to hell one day, but he was not reconciled.
Because he lost his lover.
He has to find her.
So his soul wandered the world, refusing to leave for a long time.
And because his sin was too heavy and evil from killing, the soul of the Evil Emperor is an existence that is not tolerated by the Heavens. In order to find Tu Mi, he had to lodge his soul in someone else¡¯s body. It was also at that time that he got to know Chi Yibu.
No, at that time, Chi Yibu was not called ¡®Chi Yibu¡¯.
He had been a saint for ten generations, the kindest person in the world.
The Evil Emperor had been following him lifetime after lifetime, just to find Tu Mi¡¯s soul and then take her out of this world.
¡°Tu Mi, I have been looking for you for a long time, a really long time. Let¡¯s go home together, okay?¡±
¡°Go...... back home?¡±
Home?
What was that?
The light from the thunder in the sky dissipated and Tu Mi¡¯s body gradually changed back to its original appearance.
The Seal Soul Lock had locked up her demon powers and the Evil Emperor had awakened her soul.
Dressed in fluttering white, Tu Mi quietly stood on the sea looking at the man in front of her: ¡°Evil Emperor, I can¡¯t go back, I can¡¯t go back, I killed... him, I killed our......¡±
¡°No, he is still alive.¡±
The Evil Emperor interrupted Tu Mi: ¡°This world only contains a fragment of his soul. Tu Mi, have you forgotten? We don¡¯t belong to this world anymore.¡±
She slept for too long and had forgotten many things that should have been remembered.
Yes, she does not belong to this mortal world. This is not the world she should exist in. She wants to go back, with the Evil Emperor...... together.
Chapter 227 - Chapter 10.22 — The Strongest Daoist
Chapter 10.22 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist
Tu Mi finally left with the Evil Emperor and the two figures disappeared from the gradually calming North Sea.
Chi Yibu simply fainted and didn¡¯t suffer any harm. On the contrary, Su Rui was forced to activate the Heavenly Thunder Array and was suffering bacsh from his spiritual power. At this time, his face was particrly unsightly and the corners of his mouth still had faint blood stains.
Su Wan grabbed Su Rui¡¯s hand and wanted to pour her spiritual power into him, but Su Rui waved his hand at Su Wan: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine after a while. Try to contact HQ to see if the BUG has been fixed.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan immediately closed her eyes and concentrated on contacting headquarters. At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted Su Wan¡¯s spirit power transmission.
¡°Young Miss Su, what happened to Senior Brother Ma? Is he okay?¡±
It was Ye Yuqi.
Why did the Female Lead suddenlye here?
Su Wan had no choice but to open her eyes. Ye Yuqi¡¯s slender figure immediately appeared before her: ¡°Has Senior Brother Ma been injured by spiritual power bacsh? I have the healing panacea of Shang Qing sect here, Young Miss Su, you¡¯ll help me feed him some, right!¡±
Su Wan naturally saw through Ye Yuqi¡¯s intentions with Su Rui. Knowing that she would not harm Su Rui, Su Wan stood up and slowly came to Ye Yuqi¡¯s side: ¡°Give me the medicine then.¡±
¡°En?¡±
Ye Yuqi looked at Su Rui, who was sitting cross legged meditating behind them, and then looked at the familiar face in front of her ¡ª¡ª
This is a harmful female ghost, she cannot be soft-hearted.
Her hand slowly stretched into her bosom and then her eyes shed, quickly taking out a talisman¡ª
¡°Stop!¡±
Ye Yuqi wanted to stop Su Wan once, but it was a pity that Su Wan, who raised her vignce the moment her gaze changed, quickly backed away and built a protective shield with her spiritual power. She backed away safely and was not harmed by Ye Yuqi.
Seeing that she had unexpectedly failed, Ye Yuqi, who didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, retreated quickly. At this moment, Xun Randou had already jumped in. Seeing the spiritual power radiating from Su Wan, he narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°You really are a ghost, even I was fooled by you.¡±
¡°Heh, I am not the only one who deceived you, am I? me yourself for being stupid.¡±
Hearing Xun Randou¡¯s words, Su Wan smiled disdainfully, and shot a cold, pointed look at Su Zhenzhen not far behind him.
Su Zhenzhen saw Su Wan nce at her and immediately lowered her head with a guilty conscience.
Stupid?
Xun Randou did not pay attention to the deeper meaning behind Su Wan¡¯s words. He saw that Ma Yue behind her had opened his eyes and stood up. In order to avoid any obstacles, Xun Randou immediately summoned the ancient weapon he had obtained in Jiuxiao Wanfu Pce, the Demon Refining Pot!
It¡¯s a Demon Refining Pot!
When he saw the small and unadorned copper pot in Xun Randou¡¯s hand, the ck Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart: Xiao Yueyue, now your wife is so dead! It is an ancient artifact ¡ª Demon Refining Pot, able to refine everything in the world!
An insignificant soul will disappear upon entering the pot!
¡°Xun Randou, you dare!¡±
Su Rui¡¯s expression immediately turned malevolent when he heard the words of the ck Dragon King.
He stepped forward to guard Su Wan behind him: ¡°Wife, unlock the Seal Soul Spell of the ck Dragon King.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Wan immediately released the Seal Soul Spell with a wave of her hand, and then with an ¡°awoo¡±, the little ck Teddy fell to the ground unconscious, and the dark scaled ck Dragon reappeared in the world.
Your mother, Benwang felt so suffocated!
ck Dragon moved around his limbs while ncing at the righteous Xun Randou, and then at Su Rui, who was already covered with ck Qi.
In the end, he stood behind Su Rui obediently: ¡°Little Yueyue, the situation is not good. You cover us and I¡¯ll take your wife and run away first, what do you think?¡±
¡°None of you can escape today.¡±
At this moment, the Shangqing faction headed by Ye Zi¡¯an and a group of people from the other sects surrounded them.
¡°Martial Nephew Ma, you have been deceived by that demon! Quickly wake up and repent!¡±
Ye Zi¡¯an looked at Su Rui¡¯s expression seriously and earnestly.
It seems that they havee prepared today!
At this time, Su Wan, who was standing behind Su Rui, had already contacted headquarters. After confirming, it still took some time to transmit.
She doesn¡¯t know if she can survive this time, but...
¡°Ma Yue, you go. Ghosts and humans have different paths, in the end...... we can¡¯t be together.¡±
Su Wan suddenly said, with a particrly muffled tone.
Even if she can¡¯t dy till that time, she will ¨C at worst ¨C die in this world and her soul will be injured.
She can¡¯t let Su Rui vite the rules of the headquarters because of this. The punishment for viting the rules is too severe.
Su Wan believed that Su Rui could understand which decision was better after weighing the pros and cons.
In fact, how could Su Rui not understand?
Su Wan¡¯s approach is correct, she is always so sensible, but... he can¡¯t do it!
How could he just watch others hurt her in front of him?
This is absolutely not possible.
¡°Be good, step back.¡±
Su Rui smiled. At this time, his pupils were already stained with blood. They were different from the blood red of the son of Tu Mi. Su Rui¡¯s red eyes were filled with endless murderous intent and ferocity.
He, had crawled out of a sea of ??blood and mountains of corpses. How could he be afraid of these so-called daoists in front of him?
The dark aura began to spread into the surroundings.
Feeling the perilous danger, Xun Randaou immediately focused and threw the Demon Refining Pot in his hand.......
¡°ck Dragon, possess my body!¡±
Su Rui suddenly yelled in the heat of battle.
¡°Roar!¡±
With a sky shaking roar, the ck dragon turned into a huge figure that covered the sky and instantly merged with Su Rui¡¯s body¡ª¡ª
Crack!
Ominous white lightning shed across the sky, and after peals of thunderps, was an endless expanse of howling winds and torrential rain.
The Dragon King who has been silent for thousands of years, just what is his true strength?
¡°Refining Demon Pot? Hah.¡±
In the midst of the storm, the handsome man with long ck hair lightly beckoned and the Demon Refining Pot that was sealed as a divine artifact immediately fell into his palm: ¡°Benwang has used the true Demon Refining Pot to drink liquor, let alone this fake!¡±
¡°Snap.¡±
With a soft sound, the Demon Refining Pot that held everyone¡¯s expectations was crushed to pieces.
ck Dragon King: Did you see it? Did you see it? This is Benwang¡¯s true power, those mere mortals can only kneel down and surrender.
Su Rui:......
¡°Shut up!¡±
With a cold ¡®heh¡¯, Su Rui¡¯s long ck hair quickly shortened and restored his original appearance.
ck Dragon King:...
Will you die if you let Benwang act a bit more? Little Yueyue is the most annoying~
¡°You¡¯re all going to die today.¡±
Su Ruinded on the ground with his back to Su Wan, and once again condensed his spirit sword. At this moment, his energy in the spirit sword was constantly mixed with red murderous intent and dark ck aura, exuding an aura of death.
Xiao Wan, I swear on myself that I will never allow anyone to hurt you, especially in front of me.
If he didn¡¯t kill all the people in this world, the tyranny in Su Rui¡¯s heart could not be calmed down.
At this time, after the thunderstorm passed, the moon in the sky was blood red.
This was......
Xun Randou stared nkly at Su Rui, whose anger filled the sky. At this moment, he finally understood that the monstrous blood red he saw that day, the person the Great Karma Technique guided him to that day, was not the female ghost, but Ma Yue.
Was that the so-called fate?
Su Wan stared at Su Rui¡¯s back in a daze and for the first time ever, she took the initiative to cut off the headquarters¡¯ transmission.
¡°Xiao Wan, be good, I¡¯lle... and bring you home!¡±
That was the first time she met Su Rui, and that was the first thing Su Rui said to her.
That was the first point they met in this life.
Gloomy eyebrows, bloodthirsty eyes. This was the General Su in her memory, his arrogance and ferocity that rose to the skies.
¡°Su Rui.¡±
She involuntarily called out his name: ¡°I will apany you.¡±
I will apany you to see the destruction of this world; I will apany you to kill, forming a sea of blood and mountains of corpses; I will apany you to ept the punishment from the headquarters......
We were separated before and we must never be separated from now on.
Id*ot.
Su Rui turned slightly and hugged Su Wan tightly in his arms: ¡°You! Su Wan! How can my wife be this irrational? I¡¯m waiting for you to go back...... and save me .¡±
Su Rui lowered his head and deeply kissed Su Wan¡¯s lips, while his other hand condensed spiritual power and lightly swatted Su Wan¡¯s back, and she immediately fainted in his arms ¡ª¡ª
You shouldn¡¯t watch these bloody scenes, wife, just sleep at ease.
Afterying Su Wan on the ground, Su Rui lightly kicked at the ¡°unconscious¡± Chi Yibu.
¡°Hey, stop pretending. Help me watch over my wife or I¡¯ll chop you up together with them.¡±
Chi Yibu:......
Chapter 228 - Chapter 10.23 — The Strongest Daoist (Epilogue)
Chapter 10.23 ¡ª The Strongest Daoist (Epilogue)
Tonight, the North Sea was still red.
The blood of the daoists dyed the sea red and bloody, but this was just the beginning.
The ck Dragon King¡¯s soul body had already emerged from Su Rui¡¯s body, and now he no longer dared to call him ¡°Little Yueyue¡± so easily.
Your mother, Benwang has lived for tens of thousands of years and has never seen such a cruel human!
The level of brutality was simply outrageous.
He not only killed the daoists with his own hands, but also enved their souls, instructing their souls to kill the mortals of the entire world.
A world that was perfectly fine, turned into a hell on earth overnight...
How many families were destroyed?
How many souls are in a state where death is better than living?
Not enough, far from enough!
The Shang Qing Sect that was once full of spiritual power has now be a dead mountain. There were no living creatures on the mountain and at the base of the mountain. He didn¡¯t even let go of a single bird.
So cruel and inhumane, the ck Dragon King had no choice but conceded defeat ¡ª¡ª
Your mother, the human world is too dangerous, Benwang should scram back to the Dragon Pool and cultivate well~
¡°Xun Randou, don¡¯t you like hunting ghosts?¡±
In a bloody and empty city, Su Rui smiled and snapped a finger, and immediately a few souls flew out tremblingly. They were rtives of Xun Randou.
Currently, they were nothing more than broken soul bodies.
Of course, they didn¡¯t die too wretchedly. General Su never liked torturing people meticulously and usually beheaded with a single sh or dismembered the body by five horses.
He didn¡¯t like troublesome methods like giving death from a thousand small cuts.
¡°Ma Yue, you... you beast!¡±
Xun Randou was still alive, but the spiritual power in his body has been sealed by Su Rui, and now he is just an ordinary defenseless person.
¡°You can scold as much as you want, scold all the swear words you can think of. Do you know, Xun Randou? I have lived for a long time. I have been to many worlds. I have met many people. You are the first! The first to dare attack my woman in front of me.¡±
While talking, Su Rui¡¯s red eyes shed and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face: ¡°You actually wanted her to die? Since you want her to die, I will let your master¡¯s entire sect, your whole family, and all the people rted to you in this world, die together!¡±
Su Rui took out a stack of talismans from his arms and at another snap of his fingers, souls of a group of daoists enved by him automatically created a formation. As the charms burned, the ghosts of Xun Randou¡¯s family began to scream miserably and their souls burned. As they burned, countless other souls were summoned.
This is the Spirit Calling technique of the Ma Family, which burns the souls of your kin and summons the other departed heroic spirits who are sleeping underground.
Some of those souls have been asleep for a hundred years, but at this moment they have been summoned. Almost all the people who appeared in the entire Xun family¡¯s genealogy records seemed to have turned up......
¡°It¡¯s not simply misfortune to wives and children, but three generations.¡±
At this time, Xun Randou¡¯s eyes were already blood red: ¡°Ma Yue, I ¨C Xun Randou ¨C have followed Master all my life to learn and enter the Sect. I have never unjustly killed a ghost. On that day, I used divination techniques and saw a bloody future. Guessing that the end of the human world was approaching, I had no choice but to stand up for the sake of themon people in the world. Even so, I did not kill Su Zhenzhen that night. I never killed any innocents. Maybe I calcted wrong that day, but she is a ghost and you are a human. You are destroying everything in this mortal world for her. Can you afford this sin?¡±
¡°Sin? What sin can¡¯t I afford?¡±
When Su Rui heard what Xun Randou said, he sneered at him: ¡°The Heavens ce great responsibility on great men. Xun Randou, you are the protagonist chosen by the Heavens, but unfortunately, your fate is not good enough to actually let you meet Su Zhenzhen. Oh, no. She definitely told you that she is Su Wan, but how can she be worthy of this name? She is just a wild ghost who randomly entered this world from another.¡±
Su Rui waved his big hand and Su Zhenzhen¡¯s ghost immediately appeared in front of the two people. Without Su Wan¡¯s body, her soul body showed her original appearance.
She was just an ordinary woman who couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. She was even a lot older than Xun Randou.
¡°How could this be?¡±
Looking at thepletely unfamiliar soul and thatpletely unfamiliar face, Xun Randou was shocked to the core.
¡°Su Zhenzhen¡± was the real Su Wan, while his wife ¡°Su Wan¡± was just a wild ghost named Su Zhenzhen?
She upied Su Wan¡¯s body and deceived him in her name.
¡°Why, why lie to us?¡±
At this time, the Female Lead Ye Yuqi ¨C who was left by Su Rui to the end just like Xun Randou ¨C looked at Su Zhenzhen with tears of blood streaming down her eyes.
They were all deceived by her. She said that the Young Miss Su who followed Senior Brother Ma was a female ghost!
But it turns out that she is the real ghost!
Ye Yuqi abhorred this the most in her life. Although she had always liked and admired Senior Brother Ma, she never thought about breaking up other people or imposing anything. It¡¯s just that when she heard that Miss Su was a female ghost, she instinctively felt that Senior Brother Ma had been confused by the ghost and she just wanted to save him.
Ye Yuqi never thought that it would all end like this......
¡°Blood is just right tonight, I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±
Seeing Ye Yuqi¡¯s bloody tears, Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed and slowly started speaking with a smile: ¡°This story is called ¡¶The Strongest Daoist¡·...¡±
Su Rui slowly narrated everything in the original plot with a cold voice. In addition to Ye Yuqi and Xun Randou, Su Zhenzhen and the ck Dragon King were also stunned.
Su Zhenzhen didn¡¯t know until this moment that it was not just her who had the golden finger of knowing the whole plot.
golden finger ¨C cheat
¡°The end.¡±
After spilling everything, Su Rui looked at Xun Randou and Ye Yuqi: ¡°Do you now know why I left the two of you until the end? Because you are the protagonists of this world, and now this world is about to be destroyed. As long as you two die, itsws will copse immediately.¡±
¡°Kill me, Senior Brother Ma.¡±
Father has died, all her fellow disciples are dead. Ye Yuqi, who felt revenge was hopeless, closed her eyes tightly¡ª¡ª
What ¡®female protagonist¡¯?
She would rather be just an ordinary person, be an ordinary daoist, and be able to y monsters and demons.
If the price of being the protagonist is to experience many hardships and setbacks that others don¡¯t have to experience, she would rather be just an unknown passerby.
¡°As you wish.¡±
The spirit sword in Su Rui¡¯s hand immediately pierced Ye Yuqi¡¯s body.
In the air, the smell of blood thickened.
¡°Xun Randou, only you are left. Watching others wailing and dying one by one, are you afraid? Oh, yes, you are the Male Lead, you are the strongest daoist. Your perseverance is amazing. How can you be afraid? ¡±
Su Rui took out his Yuling dagger and spun it a few times in the palm of his hand.
¡°Who are you?¡±
At this time, Xun Ran had already guessed something from Su Rui¡¯s words and attitude: ¡°You are not Ma Yue.¡±
¡°Yes, I am not Ma Yue.¡±
Su Rui nodded. He raised his hand and lit all the True Fire talismans he had collected from the Ma family, and a hell fire immediately appeared in front of him.
All souls were being burned.
¡°Randou, save me! Save me!¡±
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s soul was constantly struggling in that karmic fire, desperately begging for help.
However, Xun Randou had been staring at Su Rui¡¯s eyes with bone-deep hatred in his eyes.
¡°Tell me your name. Even if my soul is scattered, I will seek revenge from you after a hundred days!¡±
¡°My name is... Su Rui.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s dagger fell on Xun Randou¡¯s arm, drawing a bloody scare: ¡°Do you know, I¡¯m most afraid of troublesome things, but I don¡¯t mind shredding, you, into, pieces.¡±
¡°Heh, heheh.¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, he felt his flesh being cut off piece by piece, but Xun Randou¡¯s eyes became colder and colder: ¡°I, remember you.¡±
¡°I do not need to.¡±
Su Rui raised his eyebrows and bent down to look at Xun Randou: ¡°I know that Hermit Zhang taught you a secret technique that can keep your soul from scattering, but... you seem to have forgotten what I just said. When you die, this ne will copse. It will disappear from tens of thousands of intangible nes. No matter how powerful you are, your soul and everything about you can only be buried along with it.¡±
Unless......
Unless you can also be an Agent.
It¡¯s a pity... I won¡¯t give you this chance.
Xun Randou¡¯s expression finally changed, and by this time, the monstrous karmic fire had almost burned out.
Su Zhenzhen¡¯s soul was already at itsst gasp: ¡°I curse you, curse you, demon! You and Su Wan will not have a good ending! You both must not die peacefully! Must not die peacefully!¡±
Don¡¯t die peacefully?
Su Rui¡¯s gaze became cold, and a strand of spirit power prated through Su Zhenzhen¡¯s soul body, causing her soul to scatter.
He and Su Wan were never good people, and they were already prepared to die terribly.
But, it¡¯s a pity that they are still alive and well now.
This, could this be just like the phrase ¡®good people don¡¯t live long while evil people live for thousands of years¡¯?
The hellfire went out and there was no soul in sight throughout the whole world.
The dagger in Su Rui¡¯s hand flew up and down, falling down on Xun Randou¡¯s body time and time again.
Tearing someone¡¯s body to pieces truly was a technical job.
¡°This world is really going to copse. I feel his wailing.¡±
The ck Dragon King sighed deeply, turned his head and looked at Chi Yibu who had been sitting cross-legged beside Su Wan who was still unconscious.
¡°Monk, Benwang is going back to the Dragon Pool. How about you? Back to your Heaven?¡±
Heaven......
Chi Yibu slowly opened his eyes and lightly sighed ¡ª¡ª
Was it the cruel Su Rui, the self-righteous Su Zhenzhen, or destiny who destroyed this world?
When Xun Randou shed thest drop of blood from his body, the whole world shook.
The ck Dragon King turned into a giant dragon and flew away. Chi Yibu chanted the Buddha¡¯s name silently, and turned into a golden light and disappeared.
Under the blood-colored sky, only Su Rui stood alone, the dagger in his palm still dripping blood.
¡°Seal!¡±
At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him.
As soon as Su Rui turned his head, he saw Su Wan ¨C who had already woken up. She was using all of her spiritual power to seal the entire area where Xun Randou¡¯s soul scattered.
¡°This way, even if he can revive, he can only bepany for this sunken world.¡±
Su Wan whispered lightly to Su Rui, and then slowly walked to him, firmly holding his hand: ¡°Wait for me, I will save you.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Rui nodded. When the whole world copsed, his consciousness plunged into darkness......
Chapter 229 - Chapter 11.1 — Impunity
Chapter 11.1 ¡ª Impunity
Most of the Agents in the Lost Space are elites from various nes. Among them, there are also cold-blooded monsters. In order for these Agents toplete their tasks seriously, Lost Space provides very rich rewards to the Agents. The penalty policy is very strict.
Once an Agent vites thews of the Lost Space, their five senses will be sealed off, their body will be locked up in the Lost Prison, and their soul will be banished to the unique ¡°prison domain¡± of the Lost Space. The supervisory officer will punish you ording to the severity of your mistake. The lightest punishment was to have your soul flogged every day until you¡¯re released 81 dayster.
And the heaviest one, no one knows what it is, because the souls of all serious criminals stay in the prison domain forever and cannot be released.
Of course, if you have a friend who vited thews of the Lost Space and is locked in the prison domain, you can apply for a rescue.
Everyone has this opportunity.
Once your application is sessful, the Lost Space Headquarters will randomly distribute a mission with no plot to you. You will not know what the main line of the mission world is, or even what identity you will receive, and also inherit the memories of the original owner. You will know nothing at all.
You have to explore a world in a state of confusion and you have toplete the time limited tasks issued to you by Headquarters within the specified time.
Under normal circumstances, these mission worlds are particrly neglected, very cruel or violent worlds, and once an ignorant Agent reveals any ws or gives something away, it will immediately cause a series of chain reactions, leading to mission failure.
If they fail the mission like this, the applicant will not only be unable to save the person they want to save, but also pay high mission points for their failure...
As soon as Su Wan woke up from the mission cabin, she went straight to Ye Xin¡¯s office without making any stops. Fortunately, at this time Ye Xin had just finished a mission and was resting.
¡°Ye Xin.¡±
After rushing into Ye Xin¡¯s room, Su Wan¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Apply for me, quickly, I want to apply for a Redemption mission!¡±
¡°Wha, what?¡±
Ye Xin was immediately stunned when she heard Su Wan¡¯s words: ¡°Redemption mission? Su Wan, who do you want to save?¡±
You must know that the conditions of the Redemption Mission are very harsh and the punishment after failure is very heavy. If it were not for the person you cared about the most, the average person will not take the initiative to apply for the Redemption Mission.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that too much, I beg you, Ye Xin, quickly apply for me.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t want to waste even a second. Every second she dragged on was one more second of torture that Su Rui would experience.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s impatient appearance, Ye Xin nodded, ¡°I know, I will help you apply immediately.¡±
Ye Xin turned on her Communicator and connected to the internal line for Headquarters.....
At this time, Headquarters Mission Center.
A middle-aged man in a suit was looking helplessly at Xu Ce in front of him: ¡°You have just awakened from that copsed ne and now your soul is very weak. Ah Ce, I advise you not to apply for a Redemption Mission now.¡±
¡°Su Rui is my subordinate. I brought him into the headquarters. Do you want me to abandon him at this time?¡±
Xu Ce looked at the man in front of him and spoke with a slightly cold tone: ¡°You guys have long been used to abandoning your teammates, but I can¡¯t.¡±
Hearing Xu Ce¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed slightly, he was still brooding over that incident, but... some things were not something he could decide alone.
And......
¡°You¡¯re really doing this for your subordinates, not for others?¡±
The middle-aged man stared closely at Xu Ce¡¯s eyes, trying to see any trace of panic on his face.
However, there was nothing. Xu Ce was still the same as before. There was no extra emotion on that elegant and indifferent face: ¡°Naturally, I am doing it for my subordinate. He is a very important member of our department. I am nning to use him for the Trial.¡±
After carefully observing Xu Ce¡¯s expression and confirming that he was not lying, the middle-aged man finally couldn¡¯t help but nod: ¡°Fine, follow me, I will directly help you open the task.¡±
After speaking, the two people turned and entered the Task Scheduling Room.
But when the middle-aged man entered Su Rui¡¯s name in his tool, he was told that just a few minutes ago, this person¡¯s redemption mission had been applied for and passed, and the applicant has now entered the mission world.
¡°What world did she enter?¡±
At this time, Xu Ce¡¯s tone was slightly anxious. He immediately came to Headquarters after he woke up. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still be a step slower than Su Wan?
¡°Let me check, ai ya, she was pretty lucky, she actually got the lowest D level difficulty mission, en, but, this world is also quite interesting. Someone once got it, but failed in the end.¡±
¡°What is it? Can I.....¡±
Before Xu Ce¡¯s words were finished, he was interrupted by the middle-aged man: ¡°You really can¡¯t continue entering mission worlds in your current state. I advise you to dispel this unrealistic idea. The higher ups also cannot let you mess around again.¡±
Xu Ce¡¯s eyshes trembled a few times and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Okay. I got it. You could still tell me which world she entered, right?¡±
¡°Impunity.¡± The middle-aged man lightly spat out.....
At this time in the mission world ¡ª¡ª
Agent Su Wan sessfully connected to the world of the Redemption Task ¡¾Impunity¡¿. The time limit for this task is 30 days. The task goal is to survive.
In his mind, the voice of the headquarters system gradually faded and Su Wan slowly opened her eyes.
This is a single ward and she was lying on the bed.
Su Wan sat up slowly. She first looked down at her clothes, which was a blue-striped patient¡¯s gown, and then at her bedside, where some fruits and supplements were arranged, and even had a lot of small gifts and wish cards piled up.
Outside the window, the yellow leaves were falling and withering. It was obvious that it was autumn now. Am I a patient? And it should be a patient with some family possessions and status.
Su Wan looked on her hospital bed, there was her personal information on it¡ª¡ª
Ward 56.
Patient: Xia Yushan.
Age: 27 years old.
So it seems that my name is Xia Yushan.
Su Wan massaged her head. Her head hurt a lot and there was a bandage wrapped around her head. She found slippers and got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom step by step. From the bathroom mirror, Su Wan saw her face.
Perhaps it was because of her illness, her skin was currently sickly pale and her eyes were also empty and haggard. Generally speaking, Xia Yushan¡¯s facial features are delicate, not the kind of beauty that would make you fall at first nce, but she was still pretty.
Su Wan looked into the mirror and looked at the bandage on her forehead, and then she subconsciously raised her hand to touch her face, her skin cold.
What disease does this body have? This mission world is called ¡¶Impunity¡·, so from the name, this should be a mission world focused on solving crimes, right?
Su Wan turned around while thinking, her eyes widened the moment she turned, and she cried out in surprise.
¡°Ah!¡±
At the door of the bathroom, there was a tall figure standing at the door of the bathroom. The man¡¯s silhouette was distinct and had sharp, chiseled eyebrows.
He stood there silently, and a pair of eagle-like eyes fell on Su Wan¡¯s body: ¡°Miss Xia, did I scare you?¡±
¡°You... how are you so silent when you walk!¡±
Su Wan patted her chest in shock and looked suspiciously at the man in front of her.
As if feeling Su Wan¡¯s doubts, the man smiled and took out his ID from his pocket: ¡°Fan Ke, the City¡¯s Criminal Police Division. We met once. Do you still have an impression?¡±
¡°N, no.¡±
Su Wan held her head in pain as she spoke: ¡°My head hurts and my memory is not good these days. Officer Fan, sit down.¡±
¡°You are a very famous singer, it¡¯s normal for a person of your eminence to forget things.¡±
Fan Ke smiled at Su Wan and calmly walked back to her hospital bed with a calm gait. He couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw the gifts beside her bed: ¡°Your fans are concerned about your body. You have to get better soon!¡±
¡°I... I want to too.¡±
Su Wan gave a wry smile: ¡°Officer Fan, sit down, I have nothing to entertain you with, have some fruit!¡±
¡°I just finished my meal. It is not advisable to eat fruit immediately after having a meal.¡±
Fan Ke winked at Su Wan: ¡°We criminal policemen are not as particr about food as you celebrities, but we still need to understand some general health knowledge.¡±
¡°You should pay attention to your health. The safety of the citizens of the entire city depends on you.¡±
Su Wan went along with Fan Ke¡¯s words with a smile.
Seeing that Su Wan seemed to be in a good mood, Fan Ke immediately corrected his expression and said in a serious manner: ¡°The preliminary judgment of your car ident was that it was man-made. This case is now taken over by our criminal police team.¡±
Car ident, the original owner came to the hospital because of a car ident?
Su Wan¡¯s eyes shed and a look of disbelief immediately appeared on her face: ¡°Officer Fan, you said my car ident was not an ident, it was man-made? Who did it? Did he want to...... kill me?¡±
Who did it?
Fan Ke¡¯s eyes fell still bit by bit.
¡°We have not identified the suspect, but...¡±
Fan Ke suddenly looked solemn and whispered in a deep tone: ¡°Miss Xia, this is rted to your safety. I hope you can tell me the truth. Have you and...Xu Ziming developed an secret love?¡±
What the hell is ¡®Xu Ziming¡¯?
Su Wan looked reluctant and subconsciously gripped the corner of the quilt with both hands: ¡°This, this is my private matter. If it has nothing to do with the case, can I...¡±
¡°This has a very close rtionship with the case!¡±
Fan Ke quickly interrupted Su Wan¡¯s words: ¡°I can tell you responsibly that you were targeted by a serial killer. I think you should also know about the disappearance of Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao. In fact, they both have been murdered. This matter was only temporarily suppressed by the media. Xia Yushan, if you don¡¯t cooperate with us, you... will be the third victim!¡±
Chapter 230 - 11.2 — Impunity
11.2 ¡ª Impunity
¡°You... will be the third victim!¡±
Fan Ke¡¯s words shocked Su Wan¡¯s heart. She immediately thought of her mission in this world ¡ª¡ª to stay alive, for at least 30 days.
This is a world of serial killings, and will she be the next victim?
Su Wan¡¯s hand involuntarily sped at her quilt tightly. In fact, she was very willing to cooperate with Officer Fan and tell him everything she knew, but unfortunately... she knew nothing!
She even only found out who she was just now. As for Xu Ziming and the two other victims, she should have known them, but right now her brain was nk.
She didn¡¯t know anything, and she also couldn¡¯t let anyone know..... that she didn¡¯t know anything.
¡°Officer Fan, I...I want to be alone.¡±
Su Wan finally took a deep breath and looked at Fan Ke hesitantly: ¡°Could you leave your phone number to me? I¡¯ll call you after I think about it.¡±
¡°Very well.¡±
Fan Ke tore a piece of paper from the notepad he carried with him and wrote his name and number on it.
¡°Miss Xia, you can call me anytime, remember, anytime.¡±
After repeatedly emphasising the word ¡°anytime¡±, Fan Ke slowly got up: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, rest well, um, oh yes, actually...... I am also a fan of yours.¡±
He smiled at Su Wan, then turned and left in big strides.
After hearing the door of the ward closing and confirming that Fan Ke had left, Su Wan immediately began to search in the cab next to the bed, and soon found a bag and a mobile phone belonging to the original owner.
Xia Yushan¡¯s mobile phone is a very expensive smartphone fordies. A password or a fingerprint recognition was required to unlock it. Su Wan tried it with all her fingers and the fingerprint that unlocked it was the fingerprint of her left little finger.
After unlocking, the phone screen showed a picture of a man¡¯s back.
This is......
Su Wan focused her gaze and she immediately flipped through the photo album on her phone. Except for Xia Yushan¡¯s selfie and some pictures of the recording room, there were no pictures of other men found in the album.
Then, Su Wan looked through Xia Yushan¡¯s SMS records, WeChat Moments and even her mobile phone address book.
The first contact marked important on the phone was ¡°Big Sister Zeng¡±, who is Xia Yushan¡¯s agent, while the other important contact was just an ¡°*¡± sign.
Was the contact with no name Xu Ziming as Fan Ke said?
Su Wan stared at the * number in a daze when her mobile phone suddenly rang. She saw Big Sister Zeng¡¯s portrait shing on the screen and immediately pressed the answer button: ¡°Big Sister Zeng?¡±
¡°Yushan.¡±
Big Sister Zeng¡¯s voice was a slightly hoarse mezzo-soprano: ¡°I am on my way to the hospital. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±
¡°Anything is fine. My appetite isn¡¯t too good.¡±
¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy whatever I see.¡±
Big Sister Zeng was swift and resolute when speaking and doing things. Seeing that she had hung up the phone, Su Wan leaned back on the hospital bed, used her mobile phone to connect to the inte and entered the words ¡°Xia Yushan¡± into the search engine. Soon, an encyclopedia containing detailed information about the female singer Xia Yushan appeared ¡ª¡ª
Xia Yushan, who debuted three years ago, is considered an older female singer, but fortunately, her voice is particrly light and she also looked beautiful. When she debuted, she was given the nicknames: ¡°Sound of Nature¡± and ¡°Bare Faced Little Empress¡±.
It can be said that Xia Yushan¡¯s journey from her debut to the rise in her poprity in the entertainment industry has been smooth sailing, without any twists and turns.
Is this luck? Or... was there any unspoken rules involved?
Su Wan then entered the words ¡°Xu Ziming¡±, and as a result, countless news articles about ¡°Xu Ziming¡± popped up. Of course, the most noticeable one was the very handsome single portrait¡ª¡ª
Xu Ziming, the eldest son of Baichuan Group, heir to tens of billions of property, died in a car ident six months ago.
Died?
Su Wan searched through a few more news articles and only then slowly got some clues. Xu Ziming is a rich second-generation. A handsome and rich second-generation who liked to invest in the entertainment industry.
Such a man didn¡¯t know how many female stars were squeezing their heads to think up ways to fawn over him, but Xu Ziming was obsessed with cleanliness.
He had been in the entertainment industry for so long, but had never had a scandal with anyone, and in an interview with the media, he once openly stated that he would never marry an actress in the entertainment industry because he was a very traditional man...
Xu Ziming.
Su Wan closed the web page and stared at the picture on the screensaver of her mobile phone. Was he this man who only showed his back?
............
Not long after, Big Sister Zeng hurried to Su Wan¡¯s ward with a lunch box.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
Su Wan looked at the hurried middle-aged woman and greeted her with a smile.
¡°En, there was a bit of a traffic jam.¡±
Big Sister Zeng opened the lunch box and spoke softly while handing Su Wan chopsticks: ¡°How do you feel today? Did the doctor say when you can be discharged from the hospital?¡±
¡°I want to be discharged today.¡±
Su Wan replied and Big Sister Zeng paused at her words: ¡°Today?¡±
She frowned and looked at the bandage on Su Wan¡¯s head: ¡°The recording of the new album is not urgent, and I have discussed with others about the other advertisements and it can be dyed by one week. Yushan, I know... I know you feel pain in your heart, but you can¡¯t make it difficult for your body. It¡¯s been half a year, you... should move on.¡±
Half a year?
Su Wan lowered her eyes and hid her expression in the shadows: ¡°A policeman came by today. He said that my car ident was not an ident and that someone... someone wanted to kill me.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Big Sister Zeng, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t help but stood up in rm: ¡°This... how should I... what do I do?¡±
¡°Big Sister Zeng?¡±
Feeling Big Sister Zeng¡¯s panic, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help raising her head and gave her a deep look: ¡°Sister Zeng, are you okay?¡±
¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Big Sister Zeng put away her panic, grabbed Su Wan¡¯s hand and looked at her steadily: ¡°Since, since there are policemening to your door, then you should recuperate in the hospital. Yushan, the inner circle has not been peaceful recently. You should be safer in the hospital.¡±
The fact that Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao disappeared one after another was causing a buzz.
Others don¡¯t know the connection between the two people, but Big Sister Zeng knows!
The two of them ¨C like Xia Yushan ¨C were once... Xu Ziming¡¯s secret girlfriends!
The waters of the entertainment industry run quite deep. Xu Ziming looked like a gentleman on the surface, but wasn¡¯t he actually a yboy?
Su Wan hesitated and nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital, but, Big Sister Zeng, that police officer asked me about Xu Ziming. I.... how should I answer him? ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±
Big Sister Zeng¡¯s expression immediately became very solemn: ¡°You are now in the period of rising up. Once it¡¯s revealed that you have a rtionship with him, people will definitely say that you relied on him to rise up because of his connections, and your reputation will definitely plummet! This circle is like this. When ites to men and women, what they think of is always the exchange of benefits. No one will believe that you really loved each other. And... he has already been dead for half a year. As long as you don¡¯t admit to anything, the police will not be able to force your hand.¡±
¡°Oh, I, I understand.¡±
Su Wan nodded. Seeing that she had listened to her, Big Sister Zeng nodded in relief: ¡°Eat quickly, it won¡¯t taste good after a while.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan lowered her head to eat in low spirits, but secretly sorted out the clues she knew in her heart¡ª¡ª
Big Sister Zeng is an insider and should be the clearest on Xia Yushan¡¯s matters. She also seemed to be afraid of something?
Xu Ziming and Xia Yushan were once lovers, and they apparently had a deep rtionship. At very least, Xia Yushan still seemed to be unable to forget him.
As for Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao, Su Wan also checked the Inte and they were not well-known actresses, they should also have countless ties with Xu Ziming.
Everything seemed to be rted to Xu Ziming, but he was already dead.
So now the question arises ¡ª¡ª
How did Xu Ziming die? Was it truly a car ident?
What was the rtionship between the person behind the scenes and Xu Ziming? Why did he want to hunt down all the women who were rted to Xu Ziming?
Su Wan¡¯s heart was in a mess, but she knew that the most important thing she needed to do now was to stay calm and take care of her body.
It is the duty of the police to solve the case, she just has to think of surviving well.
Chapter 231 - 11.3 — Impunity
11.3 ¡ª Impunity
After Big Sister Zeng left, a nurse came over to change Su Wan¡¯s bandage dressing, and asked her for a few autographs in passing.
When Su Wan was the only one left in the ward, she checked a lot of Xia Yushan¡¯s information, and incidentally, also checked the original owner¡¯s journal and official Weibo. Now she is Xia Yushan and she cannot reveal her ws in front of anyone.
Because in the unknown world, there¡¯s trouble everywhere.
Su Wan has experienced too many worlds, and she is very vignt, especially in such a world where you can¡¯t truly trust anyone.
After memorising information about herself, Su Wan felt her head hurt a bit. Sheid down on the hospital bed and fell asleep again. When she woke up again, it was already dark.
The lights were turned on in the ward and Su Wan picked up the phone at the bedside, but found that the phone was already dead.
En?
She frowned, and finally found the charger in her bag and charged the phone.
Because it was evening, there were not many people in the hospital¡¯s garden downstairs.
Su Wan stood in front of the window, holding the curtains in her hand, and staring at the scenery outside the window quietly. Suddenly she felt a chill on her back, the feeling of being peeped at made the hair on her nape stand upright.
¡°Who?¡±
Su Wan turned around abruptly, the ward was empty, and the door was closed.
No, not in the room, outside.
There was a transparent ss window in the door of the ward. Su Wan knew that someone had just been standing there looking at her. That feeling was really too real, and it would never be something from her imagination.
Who is it?
Murderer?
Fans?
Policemen?
Or... the nurse who visited the room?
Su Wan held her forehead with her hands. It hurts. Her head was starting to ache again. Su Wan immediately staggered back to the bed and pressed the bell button in front of the bed.
Soon afterwards, the doctor on duty brought the interns over for the examination.
After all the checkups were done and her bandages were changed again, it was already 7:30 in the evening.
At this time, the inpatient department was very quiet, especially the high-level private ward that Su Wan lived in. The entire floor was extremely quiet.
¡°Didi, Didi.¡±
When Su Wan was drowsy again, the phone she was charging on the side suddenly rang.
Su Wan took the phone in a daze, and the moment she saw the caller ID, her eyes widened suddenly.
The * caller ID kept shing on the screen.
Su Wan hesitated, but still pressed the answer button¡ª¡ª
¡°Hello?¡±
She called out softly, but there was only noise on the other end of the phone, the kind of noise that was grating on people¡¯s ears even when they were far from it.
¡°Hello?¡±
Su Wan called out again, the noise on the phone was much softer this time, and then a person¡¯s breathing came from the phone, it was a very rapid and chaotic breathing.
¡°Hu......hu.....he.....he¡±
That voice made Su Wan¡¯s hair stand on end.
¡°Du, du.¡±
During the time when Su Wan was stuck in a daze, the person on the phone suddenly hung up, and the whole room seemed to be filled with the sounds of the rapid breathing from earlier. Su Wan could hear that it was a man¡¯s breathing.
Who was it?
Su Wan unplugged the phone charger and held the phone tightly in her hand. She hesitated for a moment, and finally dialed back¡ª¡ª
¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is unassigned.¡±
A cold artificial voice came from the phone.
An unassigned number...
The phone in the palm of her hand slipped onto the bed, Su Wan hugged herself tightly¡ª¡ª
¡°Zi......zi¡±
The lights in the ward began to flicker, and then Su Wan also noticed the lights in the corridor outside the ward flickering, seeming as if her whole world could be plunged into pure darkness in the next second.
¡°No, no.¡±
Su Wan fumbled around in panic, looking for something on her bedside table. When she found the piece of paper left by Fan Ke, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly picked up the phone and immediately dialed the number on it.
¡°Hello, this is Fan Ke.¡±
The call was quickly connected, and Fan Ke¡¯s calm and strong voice came out.
¡°Officer Fan, this is Xia Yushan, I..... I¡¯m so scared, can youe to the hospital, I...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be here right away, don¡¯t hang up.¡±
As if feeling Su Wan¡¯s panic, Fan Ke involuntarily softened his voice: ¡°I¡¯m not far from your hospital now, um, how about you sing a song to me, I¡¯m really a fan of yours. I like your song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡·.
¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· is Xia Yushan¡¯s most famous song, and the lyrics of this song are also something she wrote herself.
It must be said that Xia Yushan was really a talented musician, but it is a pity that Su Wan knows nothing about music.
¡°Officer Fan, I¡¯m scared, I..... I can¡¯t sing.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s voice kept trembling: ¡°I feel someone staring at me, it¡¯s scary, I.....I¡¯m really scared.¡±
There was already a hint of sobbing in her voice at the end.
The other end of the phone groaned and after a few seconds, there was suddenly singing from the phone¡ª¡ª
No matter how far you go, I will be waiting for you in ce.
Waiting for you every summer.....
This was Fan Ke¡¯s voice. Su Wan did not expect that he was really a fan of Xia Yushan. This song is sung with a man¡¯s deep and sexy bass, and didn¡¯t have a lot of affection¡ª¡ª
Under the parasol tree, you smile and say forever.
It turned out that it was the summer in my dream.
As thest note of the song fell, the lights in the ward went out and the door was pushed open at this moment.
In the darkness, Fan Ke¡¯s figure looked extremely tall.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the hospital¡¯s power supply system is out of order and it will get better soon.¡±
As soon as he entered the door, he softlyforted Su Wan. Fan Ke couldn¡¯t see Su Wan¡¯s expression clearly in the dark. He walked to the hospital bed with the help of the light from his phone and sat down gently by the bed.
¡°Officer Fan, will I die?¡±
Su Wan suddenly said, with a hint of sullen hopelessness in her sweet voice.
¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±
Fan Ke shook his head and grabbed Su Wan¡¯s hands in the dim room: ¡°I will protect you. En, this is the duty of us policemen.¡±
¡°I want to be discharged. I don¡¯t think this hospital is safe.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t take out the hand held by Fan Ke. At this time, she should need someone to give her a sense of security, right?
¡°My head really hurts. I think there is a problem with the medicine I took.¡±
Su Wan continued speaking, her tone full of doubt and denial towards everything.
¡°Medicine?¡±
Fan Ke¡¯s tone deepened: ¡°I will check this for you. Is there anything else that¡¯s unusual?¡±
¡°Someone is watching me. I suspect that he entered my room and used my cell phone while I was asleep.¡±
Su Wan pulled out her hand from Fan Ke¡¯s and handed her mobile phone to him: ¡°I slept in the afternoon and slept very deeply. When I woke up, I realized that my mobile phone was dead, but it still had three grids before I slept.¡±
The mobile phone must have been touched by someone, or maybe even.... has been tampered with, such as installing a wiretapping device or a surveince camera.
Su Wan won¡¯t spill everything. She can¡¯t be too stupid in front of Fan Ke, but she also can¡¯t make herself look too smart.
Fan Ke is also not 100% trustworthy.
Chapter 232 - 11.4 — Impunity
11.4 ¡ª Impunity
It didn¡¯t take long before the lights in the ward were turned on again, and Su Wan finally saw Fan Ke¡¯s messy clothes as he stood next to the bed. It was obvious that he was asleep when she called him.
¡°Officer Fan, you...¡±
¡°Ha ha.¡±
Fan Ke tidied up his shirt: ¡°I¡¯ve let Miss Xia see something funny. I¡¯ve been busy recently so I didn¡¯t get to rest well. I was on vacation today, so I went to bed earlier.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±
Su Wan heard what Fan Ke said and immediately showed an apologetic look.
¡°It¡¯s not a bother. I serve the people, besides I would be serving a beautiful woman.¡±
Fan Ke tidied up his clothes and stood up immediately, his expression returning to the seriousness from earlier: ¡°It¡¯s toote at night now. If you want to leave the hospital, you should call someone to pick you up tomorrow. Tonight.... I¡¯ll apany you. Just sleep.¡±
¡°But you...¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t there a sofa here? As long as there¡¯s a ce I can fall asleep anywhere.¡±
Fan Ke smiled heartily at Su Wan: ¡°You can be rest assured, nothing will happen with me here.¡±
Seeing that Fan Ke had made up his mind, Su Wan nodded: ¡°Then, thank you, Officer Fan.¡±
¡°Just call me Fan Ke.¡±
Fan Ke walked to the sofa to the side, found afortable position andy down: ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡±
¡°En.¡±
With Fan Ke here, Su Wan seemed to have finally felt relieved. After a while, her even breathing resounded in the ward.
Fan Ke kept his posture on the sofa until Su Wan fell into a deep asleep, then he slowly got up and sat on the chair by the hospital bed staring at Su Wan.
¡°Xia Yushan? Miss Xia?¡±
He whispered twice, and seeing that Su Wan was really fast asleep, Fan Ke slowly went to the hospital bed to gently pull up her quilt, and then his eyes fell on her mobile phone.
She said the phone was touched by someone?
Fan Ke¡¯s expression was solemn. He turned on the phone and the code lock popped out immediately.
It needs a password? Fan Ke hesitated, entered a string of numbers, and the phone was immediately unlocked, revealing the screen wallpaper to be a picture of a person¡¯s back.
Fan Ke looked at the photo, his eyes darkened.
After quickly looking through Su Wan¡¯s phone for a long time, he didn¡¯t seem to notice anything suspicious. Finally, Fan Ke gently put the phone back in ce, turned and left the ward.
When the door closed softly, Su Wan¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not open her eyes.
Nothing happened overnight.
The next morning, when Su Wan woke up, Fan Ke was still sleeping soundly on the sofa.
He went outst night and came back about half an hourter.
From the beginning to the end, Su Wan closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, but in the bottom of her heart she had more doubts about Fan Ke...
In the morning, a doctor came to round the ward again, and Su Wan found out that her attending doctor had changed, but even then she didn¡¯t want to stay in this hospital any longer. After all, she could only receive too little one-sided information in the hospital.
Aftermunicating with the doctor, Su Wan called Big Sister Zeng again. Seeing that she was very determined, Big Sister Zeng could only listen to Su Wan and made an appointment to pick her up and leave the hospital at noon.
Seeing that Su Wan was ready to leave the hospital, Fan Ke, who hadn¡¯t slept much all night, finally stood up with a yawn, ¡°Miss Xia, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back first.¡±
¡°En, thank you forst night, Fan Ke.¡±
Su Wan sat on the hospital bed and smiled at Fan Ke: ¡°When my injury is healed, I will treat you to a meal.¡±
¡°Okay, just call.¡±
Fan Ke waved his hand at Su Wan, and then turned leaving with big strides. After he left, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but go to the window and silently looked down. After a while, Fan Ke¡¯s figure appeared in her view, walking to a red off-road vehicle while he was on the phone.
Su Wan watched quietly, until the red off-road vehicle disappeared from her sight, then she slowly lowered her eyes...
Xia Yushan lived in a very high-end enclosed gardenmunity.
Big Sister Zeng brought Su Wan back home with the driver from the back door of the hospital at noon.
Su Wan was unfamiliar with this house. On the other hand, Sister Zeng looked more like the owner of this house. She helped Su Wan and busied about until she watched Su Wan take her medicine and fall asleep in bed. Then she left with peace of mind.
Soon after she left, Su Wan woke up.
Xia Yushan¡¯s bedroom was veryrge, and there are many dolls that little girls like. Su Wan¡¯s gaze swept over those dolls, and her gaze finally fell on the desk nearby, which had books messily strewn about. Among them was a thick diary that aroused Su Wan¡¯s interest.
Maybe it was because she felt at ease at home, but Xia Yushan¡¯s diary was not locked. This was a thick-threaded handmade diary with a cowhide cover. The book was not thick, but it was full of writing.
Su Wan looked at the date. The first page of the diary was New Year¡¯s Day, which started on January 1, while thest page of the diary was April 12, which happened to be more than six months ago.
Su Wan roughly flipped through the diary. Xia Yushan seemed to be a very innocent person. In her daily diary entries, she only recorded some of her daily life; what new songs were released, where she went and what inspiration she had.
But since the end of February, her diary style has changed. She seemed to have been...... in love?
¡°He likes listening to me singing.¡±
¡°He smiles so beautifully.¡±
¡°He said he wants to be with me forever.¡±
This ¡°he¡± began to appear frequently in Xia Yushan¡¯s diary until April 12, which was thest page of the diary. The writing on it seemed to have been soaked in water and the blue fonts were blurred, but you can still see what the diary owner wrote ¡ª¡ª
¡°The newspaper said he had an ident. I don¡¯t believe it. He must be joking with me again. I went to the hospital and saw him. He slept very peacefully. His family was by his side. There were many reporters there. I didn¡¯t dare to go close and I could only watch him silently, he, was just asleep, right?¡±
April 12th was the day Xu Ziming died in a car ident.
It seemed that this ¡°he¡± is indeed Xu Ziming.
Su Wan put down the diary and rummaged around the desk. Finally, she found a photo album in a drawer of the desk. The photo album was a group photo of Xia Yushan and Xu Ziming.
The Xu Ziming in the photo was indeed smiling very magnificently and charmingly.
Although she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, looking at the curve in the eyebrows of the pair in the photo, Su Wan could feel that the two were very happy at the time.
On thest page of the album, there was a picture of a diamond ring, and behind the picture was written a line of small letters¡ª¡ª
Hold your hand and grow old with you.
This was Xia Yushan¡¯s handwriting, and the date of inscription below is April 10.
Did they already n to get married before Xu Ziming had an ident?
If Xu Ziming¡¯s death was not an ident but a murder, then who on earth wanted to stop them from being together?
After half a year, why would that person suddenly brandish a butcher¡¯s knife at Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao?
Was it...... Xu Ziming¡¯s admirer?
Or.... a sick fan of Xia Yushan¡¯s?
Obviously, the possibility of the former is very high. Su Wan checked Xu Ziming¡¯s information and knew that he was once known as the ¡°husband of the nation¡±, was rich and handsome, young and promising. It was normal for a sick woman to be infatuated over high-profile and handsome men like him.
Of course, if the murderer behind the scenes is a woman, Su Wan still felt fine with handling her, but what if..... it was a man?
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help feeling cold, but in the entertainment circle, it wasmon for men and women to consume everything.
In many murders of passion, the proportion of same-sex murderers is also very high, because their love was deeper and crazier.
Chapter 233 - 11.5 — Impunity
11.5 ¡ª Impunity
On the first night back home, Su Wan inspected the entire house carefully. After making sure that every corner was safe and familiarising herself with everything in the house, Su Wan finally took a bath with a peace of mind.
The warm water flowed over her pale skin and Su Wan watched the dark golden tattoo twinkle on her arm.
This was the bracelet that Old Ghost gave her and it turned into a tattoo in this world.
Why......
The thing Old Ghost gave to her could follow her back to the Lost Time-Space and even follow her into another world.
Old ghost, who... was he?
What kind of secret was hidden in this bracelet?
Su Wan closed her eyes and she sank under into the water¡ª¡ª
She can¡¯t think, she doesn¡¯t have time to let her imagination run wild, she just wanted to rescue Su Rui.
Su Rui, wait for me.
You must wait for me, I can do it, I won¡¯t let you down...
Throughout the night, Su Wan slept unsteadily and dreams came endlessly. In that chaotic dream, she saw Xia Yushan and Xu Ziming, and many people she didn¡¯t know. Everyone surrounded her and congratted her.
Xu Ziming took out a diamond ring from arge bouquet of roses and put it on her finger with a smile. He said: ¡°Yushan, marry me, you are my whole summer.¡±
......
Su Wan suddenly woke up from her dream, and for some reason, her heart and head hurt terribly.
Summer......
Summer in the Dream was the song that made Xia Yushan famous.
Why did she have such a dream?
¡°Dong dong dong.¡±
A knock on the door interrupted Su Wan¡¯s thoughts.
Su Wan checked the time. It was already a quarter past nine in the morning. Who woulde at this time? Could it be Big Sister Zeng? No, Big Sister Zeng has the key to this apartment.
Su Wan got off the bed, changed clothes in a hurry, and washed her face.
The knocking on the door continued at a solid steady pace.
Standing at the door, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but look out through the peephole. What she saw at a nce was a shiny police badge.
It was, the police?
Su Wan tidied up her hair and then gently opened the door.
¡°Are you Miss Xia?¡±
The man in the lead smiled at Su Wan, and then took out his credentials to introduce himself: ¡°The captain of the first City Criminal Police team, Fan Ke.¡±
¡°Fan Ke?¡±
Su Wan stared at the strange slightly sun-tanned man in front of her. She mmed his ID in amazement, with his photo and a warning signal clearly attached to it.
The words ¡°Fan Ke¡± were neatly printed on it.
¡°Captain Fan, this...¡±
The female police officer on the side looked at Su Wan in bafflement and then looked at her captain with a questioning gaze.
¡°Ahem ahem.¡±
Fan Ke scratched his head awkwardly: ¡°I, do I not look like a policeman? Miss Xia, you.....¡±
¡°You are Fan Ke, you really are Fan Ke? Then... who was Fan Ke? No, I mean someone told me he was Fan Ke.¡±
Su Wan hurriedly ran back to her bedroom and took out her cell phone, found the phone number of ¡°Officer Fan¡± in the phone book, and dialed it¡ª¡ª
¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off.¡±
Su Wan clung to her mobile phone, the expression on her face was nk.
¡°Someone pretended to be me. What did he say to you? Miss Xia, Miss Xia?¡±
Fan Ke walked into Su Wan¡¯s bedroom and saw that she was still in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and gently touch her arm.
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan came back to her senses and stared at Fan Ke: ¡°Are, you really a policeman?¡±
¡°Recement guaranteed if not genuine.¡±
Fan Ke even lifted his coat, revealing the handcuffs and police-issued gun on his waist.
¡°That man went to the hospital to find me, he said... he said his name is Fan Ke, he really looked like a policeman.¡±
Yes, the impression ¡°Fan Ke¡± gave to Su Wan really resembled that of a criminal policeman. He had a special aura that only a criminal policeman could have, so Su Wan never doubted that ¡°Fan Ke¡± would be a fake.
Like a policeman?
Fan Ke frowned: ¡°We will go to the hospital to verify this matter. Miss Xia, we are here this time in hopes that you can cooperate with us in investigating a case.¡±
¡°Is it the case of Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao?¡±
When Su Wan heard Fan Ke¡¯s questioning, she couldn¡¯t help but ask back.
¡°You know about it?¡±
The policewoman who followed Fan Ke in heard Su Wan¡¯s words and looked at her in surprise, her eyes full of suspicion.
¡°It was Fan Ke, no, the fake Fan Ke who told me. He said that Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao were dead, and that I... will be the third victim.¡±
¡°What!¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s answer, the policewoman immediately shot her mouth off: ¡°Captain Fan, Captain Fan, is that person the murderer? He must be the murderer! The murderer has appeared?¡±
¡°Liu Yu, calm down.¡±
Fan Ke patted Liu Yu¡¯s shoulder with ck lines on his face, and then gave Su Wan an appeasing smile: ¡°She is a police trainee who just graduated. She watched too many police movies and is just talking nonsense. Miss Xia, you don¡¯t need to bother about her!¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m already... prepared.¡±
Su Wan replied indifferently, and then turned her head and smiled at Fan Ke: ¡°You both should sit down in the living room. Do you want anything to drink? I¡¯ll go get it from the kitchen.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to go through such trouble. We are here this time mainly to learn things from Miss Xia about... Xu Ziming.¡±
Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao were murdered one after another. Both victims had their faces marred and bodies stabbed many times by the murderer. The deaths of the two people were simr and it was initially determined that the same murderer did it.
Why did the murderer kill the two of them? With the exception of both Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao being female artists, they stay inpletely different circles.
If you absolutely have to find out what the two people have inmon, then they have been praised by Xu Ziming. Fan Ke also found some items rted to Xu Ziming in the homes of the two victims. ording to the transcript of the two victims¡¯ agents and assistants, it was confirmed that both of them had fallen in love with Xu Ziming in the past, which was the kind of secret love that could not be made public.
Maybe this was a clue?
Fan Ke immediately contacted the Xu family. The Xu family refused to say anything about Xu Ziming¡¯s private affairs. In the end, Fan Ke had no choice but to find Xu Ziming¡¯s former personal assistant, Yang Yi. From Yang Yi, Fan Ke obtained some private secrets.
Xu Ziming, who originally said that he would not have any rtionship with any actresses in the entertainment industry, not only dated three actresses, but he even nned to marry singer Xia Yushan. Of course, this marriage was strongly opposed by his parents.
After learning of the news, Fan Ke did not immediatelye to Xia Yushan to confirm, because they handled the case based on evidence. Now, he only suspected that this case may be rted to Xu Ziming¡¯s death six months ago, but there wasn¡¯t any substantial evidence to support Fan Ke¡¯s deduction.
In the past few days, Fan Ke has been sending people to collect information about the two victims. At the same time, he himself was looking through the file about Xu Ziming¡¯s ident six months ago.
Xu Ziming¡¯s death was originally judged to be a traffic ident. After a detailed inspection, his car was not touched by anyone, so the possibility of homicide was ruled out.
Even so, Fan Ke still felt that Xu Ziming¡¯s death was inextricably linked to the two homicides. There has been no breakthrough in the murder case in his hands. It has be a cold unsolved case. Now he can only find that breakthrough through Xia Yushan ¡ª¡ª
If, the next target of the murderer was her.
......
In the living room, the atmosphere was somewhat heavy.
Liu Yu has been looking around Su Wan¡¯s house, while Fan Ke sat on the sofa and looked at Su Wan with a smile: ¡°Miss Xia, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous, we¡¯re just asking casually. You must not take Liu Yu¡¯s words to heart. We are still investigating the deaths of Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao. The evidence we currently have still cannot confirm whether their deaths are rted to Xu Ziming. However, I still want to take the liberty to ask you about you and Xu Ziming. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mind. Ziming is gone, what else should I care about?¡±
Su Wan lowered his eyes and said in a sorrowful tone: ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t been with him for a long time and Ziming doesn¡¯t tell me much about hispany and family. He likes to listen to me sing. At that time, he rented a private recording studio, we often went there on our dates. He ys the piano and I sing. That was... the most beautiful thing.¡±
Fine, Su Wan admitted that this was all written in Xia Yushan¡¯s diary, and she is just a person telling the story.
The story of a gifted schr and beautifuldy is romantic, but, as always, it ends with a tragedy.
Fan Ke nodded slightly. He also learned about Xu Ziming and Xia Yushan from Yang Yi. Right now, her words were basically the same as what Yang Yi told him.
Fan Ke also didn¡¯t expect that the dignified Young Master of Baichuan was actually a literary and artistic youth?
¡°Miss Xia, has Xu Ziming ever told you about his past rtionships? For example, his rtionship with Lin Lulu and others, or, when you are with him, was there anyone who often looked for him and harassed him?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Su Wan slowly shook his head: ¡°I was very busy this year. I spent a short time with him every time and Ziming didn¡¯t want others to know about us.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Fan Ke habitually raised his hand and touched his chin. Since he decided to spend his life together with his lover, why would he still be afraid that others would know about them?
Who is he afraid of and avoiding?
What secret was Xu Ziming hiding?
And with his death, just how deeply buried was this secret?
Chapter 234 - 11.6 — Impunity
11.6 ¡ª Impunity
When Fan Ke and Liu Yu left, they also left Su Wan with their contact information. At this time, Su Wan looked at the caller information of the two ¡°Officer Fan¡±s in her phone, and she narrowed her eyes¡ª¡ª
¡°Fan Ke¡± where did youe from?
¡°Achoo!¡±
At this moment, just across from Su Wan¡¯s apartment, a man who had been using a pair of high-powered binocrs suddenly sneezed.
¡°Who¡¯s thinking of me again?¡±
The man rubbed his nose. At this moment, his phone on the coffee table suddenly rang.
The man looked at the phone disy and hesitated, but still pressed the answer button. As soon as the call was connected, a furious voice came from within: ¡°Xiao Jin, you went around using my name again, didn¡¯t you! Do you not believe that I will arrest you on charges of pretending to be a policeman?¡±
¡°Ai you.¡±
Xiao Jin sat on the sofa andzily put the phone on the hands-free: ¡°Fan Ke, don¡¯t be so angry. I just saw that you have a dark face. Is your night life disharmonious? Do you have some hormonal imbnce these days? ¡±
¡°You..... wait! What did you just say? Did you just see me? Where were you? Opposite Xia Yushan¡¯s house? Xiao Jin, are you crazy? You are no longer a policeman! Don¡¯t mess around!¡±
Fan Ke¡¯s tone on the phone sounded particrly worried.
Xiao Jin leaned against the backrest of the sofa: ¡°Fan Ke, you don¡¯t need to care about my affairs and I won¡¯t intervene in your investigations. I just...you should be able to understand, it¡¯s that kind of feeling where a little fan just wants to protect his goddess.¡±
¡°What ¡®feeling¡¯!¡±
Fan Ke involuntarily cursed on the other end of the phone: ¡°Even an olddy who sweeps the street can sing a few lines of ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡·. If you have the ability to sing a song by Xia Yushan, then just sing it once!¡±
Xiao Jin:...
The so-called brothers with knives piercing both sides is referring to you, huh?
knives piercing both sides ¨C to attach a great importance to friendship, up to the point of being able to sacrifice oneself for it/ take great risk; risk one¡¯s life
¡°Ai ya, my stomach hurts, I¡¯m going to shit, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±
¡°Hello, hello...¡±
Without giving Fan Ke another chance, Xiao Jin directly hung up.
Standing up from the sofa, Xiao Jin nced at his other phone that had been turned off.
His expression was a bitplicated and expectant.
Bending over and picking up the ck mobile phone, Xiao Jin turned it on and walked to the window. Through the binocrs, he could clearly see the living room of Xia Yushan¡¯s house.
s, such a pity, why can¡¯t the bedroom be seen?
Xiao Jin breathed and watched Xia Yushan sitting on the sofa in a daze, her mobile phone in her hand, her eyes wide open.
What is she thinking? Xu Ziming?
After a while, Xia Yushan stood up and turned on her home theater. From the screen, he could tell that she was listening to her album.
Well, it turns out that the Song Empress is very narcissistic.
Xiao Jin couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on his cold face ¡ª¡ª
Actually, I am really a fan of Xia Yushan, why does Fan Ke refuse to believe it?
............
Nighttime in the city was both beautiful and dangerous.
Su Wan stayed in her home for the whole day and when she opened the refrigerator at night, she discovered a serious problem ¡ª¡ª there was no food at home!
It seems that Xia Yushan rarely cooks at home by herself and there are not many things in the refrigerator, which were just milk and other drinks.
Poor Su Wan had been thinking about things all noon and only ate some fruit. Now her internal organs wereunching a revolution.
Call Big Sister Zeng?
No way. What if Big Sister Zeng became suspicious?
But if she went out by herself, what if something happens?
Su Wan struggled for a long time and finally she found ady¡¯s electric baton and pepper spray in Xia Yushan¡¯s bedroom. Then she wore a hoodie and a mask and hurried downstairs.
The street lights in the enclosed residential area were very bright. At this time, some homeowners, who had just returned, drove past Su Wan. The security guards were also patrolling dutifully around themunity. Seeing that there were cameras at every corner, Su Wan finally let out a sigh of relief.
Well,you can¡¯t me her for being timid, she really cherishes her life too much.
Opposite themunity was a shopping za. At this time, the mall was still open. Su Wan went directly to the fast food restaurant on the first floor of the mall to eat something, and then went down to the underground supermarket to purchase a month¡¯s worth of food. That¡¯s right, Su Xiaowan was resolute like that.
Because it was past 8pm, there were not many people in the supermarket. Su Wan picked some instant noodles, frozen dumplings and wontons. Finally, she went to the beef and mutton area and took a long time to pick out a few good steaks. By the time Su Wan finished picking the steaks and turned around, something strange happened¡ª¡ª
F*ck!
Who touched this olddy¡¯s instant noodles?
All the instant noodles in the shopping cart were missing!
Who?
Su Wan watched vigntly, but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t see any suspicious people, but she knew that that person was nearby.
Su Wan ced the beef in her cart and bought some snacks and women¡¯s supplies. This time she deliberately walked a little farther, and then quietly walked around to another row of shelves, quietly watching her shopping cart, but it was a pity that no matter how long she watched, no one would approach. Instead, the security guard in the supermarket couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times because of Su Wan¡¯s mysterious outfit and sneaky movements.
Su Wan:...
Coming out of the supermarket, Su Wan¡¯s heart felt very heavy.
The feeling of being watched all the time was terrible.
She carried arge bag of things and crossed the road absent-mindedly. Right at this moment, a gray sports car suddenly rushed over ¡ª¡ª
¡°Be careful!¡±
A deep male voice suddenly rang in Su Wan¡¯s ears. When she recovered, she had been dragged back to the side of the road. The contents of the shopping bag were scattered all over the ce. Su Wan turned her head to see who had rescued her. As a result, the moment she turned her head, she saw a familiar figure shing past the corner of the street.
That is......
Su Wan¡¯s heartbeat suddenly speeded up and she subconsciously wanted to chase after that person, but the person beside her grabbed her arm: ¡°Xia Yushan, what are you doing?¡±
¡°En?¡±
Su Wan returned to her senses and looked at the person in front of her, it was ¡°Fan Ke¡±.
¡°Fan Ke? No, you are not Fan Ke. Who are you and why did you approach me as a police officer?¡±
Seeing the man very close to her, Su Wan vigntly took two steps back.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±
The man gave a smile that he thought was very charming: ¡°My name is Xiao Jin. I used to be a policeman. Now... I am a private detective.¡±
Detective Xiao Jin.
¡°Detective¡± is not a bad job. Once a so-called detective appears in a tricky case, the policemen always be supporting roles.
Su Wan watched Xiao Jin calmly. That¡¯s right, this man possessed a certain special quality and if this quality had to be summed up in one word, it would be ¡ª¡ª protagonist¡¯s halo!
Xiao Jin, the protagonist of this world.
Su Wan felt that she was slowly approaching the core of the plot of this world.
¡°Detective?¡±
She looked up at Xiao Jin with suspicion: ¡°You have been tailing and investigating me? Did you take my instant noodles?¡±
Xiao Jin:...
I hate instant noodles the most~
¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not monitoring you, I¡¯m just protecting you, and I don¡¯t eat instant noodles. I advise you to eat less of it.¡±
Xiao Jin answered solemnly.
¡°You¡¯re protecting me? But I don¡¯t know you.¡±
Su Wan questioned, and then hurriedly squatted down and began to pick up the things scattered on the ground.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we have met once.¡±
Xiao Jin suddenly stared into Su Wan¡¯s eyes: ¡°Six months ago, at Xu Ziming¡¯s funeral.¡±
Six months ago, the funeral.
Su Wan¡¯s movements stiffened and there was a contorted expression on her face.
¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to deliberately bring up a painful memory of yours.¡±
Xiao Jin also squatted down to help Su Wan pick up the scattered items: ¡°Mr. Xu hired me. He asked me to investigate the truth of Xu Ziming¡¯s death. I haven¡¯t found anything for the past six months until...¡±
Xiao Jin didn¡¯t say any more, but his words set off a huge wave of heartbeats in Su Wan¡¯s heart.
Suddenly she raised her hand and rigidly grabbed Xiao Jin¡¯s wrist: ¡°What... what did you say? Ziming, didn¡¯t he die from an ident? Could it be that he was... murdered?¡±
Chapter 235 - 11.7 — Impunity
11.7 ¡ª Impunity
¡°I¡¯m just a detective. So far I haven¡¯t found any evidence that Xu Ziming was murdered.¡± Facing Su Wan, who looked stirred up, Xiao Jin¡¯s tone was very calm: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t agree with the police¡¯s statement that it was an ident.¡±
What does that mean?
Su Wan held the things in her hands more tightly: ¡°You think Ziming was murdered, but you have not been able to find evidence, right?¡±
Xiao Jin shrugged: ¡°To be precise, Mr. Xu has always believed that his son was murdered, because... well, some employers¡¯ private affairs are inconvenient to disclose. In short, although I have found nothing in the past six months, I will receivemission from the Xu family on time. En, the money is enough to support my detective agency and let me say goodbye to the nasty instant noodles.¡±
Su Wan: Ha ha.
Seeing Su Wan looking at him with suspicion, Xiao Jin took the initiative to help her hold the things in her hands: ¡°You seem to be questioning my ability to solve crimes? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve defeated Fan Ke before. When I was in the police force, I was a famous ruthless master detective!¡±
¡°Really? Can I ask why you were fired?¡±
When Su Wan heard Xiao Jin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask a question.
¡°Uh.¡±
Xiao Jin¡¯s face disyed an awkward expression: ¡°How did you know that I was fired?¡±
¡°Many detectives in detective novels have been fired.¡±
Su Wan shrugged innocently.
Your mother, indeed, artes from life.
Xiao Jin smiled resentfully: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing, I just... have illegally detained the suspect, um, even entered the house without permission, and in passing.....¡±
¡°Okay, stop.¡±
Su Wan looked at Xiao Jin with distrust: ¡°So in fact, you were the one who monitored me at the entrance of the hospital that day? Did you also damage the circuit of the hospital?¡±
For a detective with no bottom line, these were definitely small appetizers, weren¡¯t they?
¡°No, how is it possible? I didn¡¯t do it.¡±
Xiao Jin looked at Su Wan solemnly. That resolute and determined face looked particrly reliable. Unfortunately, Su Wan, who had seen through the actual qualities of a certain detective, would never believe his words.
¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you, I¡¯ve already reached home, you don¡¯t have to escort me.¡±
Walking to the apartment, Su Wan snatched her shopping bag from Xiao Jin¡¯s hand.
¡°That... you won¡¯t invite me in?¡±
Xiao Jin looked at Su Wan with a smile.
¡°I reject.¡±
Leaving these two words, Su Wan turned around and left without hesitation.
Haih.
In the autumn night, there was a cool gentle breeze. Xiao Jin watched Su Wan¡¯s figure disappear into the building, and then looked up at the window of her house that lit up. He smiled and shook his head. When he turned and left, he first used his ck mobile phone to send Su Wan, then took out his work cell phone and dialed Fan Ke¡¯s phone ¡ª¡ª
¡°I¡¯m very busy now, say what you want to say.¡±
Fan Ke¡¯s voice was particrly impatient.
¡°Help me check the car.¡±
Xiao Jin told Fan Ke the license te number, and finally added slowly: ¡°Just now, Xia Yushan almost had another car ident.¡±
¡°What? What¡¯s going on? Where...¡±
¡°Du¡ªdu.....¡±
Before Fan Ke finished asking, Xiao Jin wicked heartedly hung up the phone. Your mother, if you don¡¯t talk to Laozi nicely, then I can¡¯t help you~
Office of the Criminal Police Team¡ª¡ª
¡°F*ck! Xiao Jin, you have guts!¡±
Fan Ke smashed his mobile phone severely, and then stood up in a rush: ¡°Xiao Zhang,e here and immediately help me contact the traffic team to retrieve information on this car. I want all the information about the owner. Fast!¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Xiao Zhang on the side took the number from Fan Ke and immediately contacted the traffic team...
Fan Jingtian City, apartment on the 12th floor.
Su Wan went home and cleaned up the refrigerator. When she returned to the living room, she instinctively stood in front of the ss window in the living room and took a look, and then closed the curtains without hesitation.
Who let you peep? How dare you peep, you damned peeping Tom~
Xiao Jin:...
Isn¡¯t that a career requirement?
She closed the curtains and felt that she was no longer being watched. Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately turned around and went back to the bedroom to take out the photo album she had seen during the day, and she quickly flipped through it. Then, Su Wan finally stopped at a particr photo. She promptly took out the phone and ced it next to the photo.
This was a selfie taken at the beach. Xia Yushan was smiling brilliantly at the camera, while Xu Ziming was looking at the sea with his back facing her.
This was the view of Xu Ziming¡¯s back and it was the only picture showing his back in the entire album.
Su Wan looked at the photo for a long time and then she set her eyes on her mobile phone. There was also a man¡¯s back in the mobile phone screensaver, but...
It was not Xu Ziming!
That back...
Su Wan closed her eyes, and thought of the disappearing figure she had just seen on the street.
That back figure slowly ovepped with the back figure on her mobile phone screen, and finally matched perfectly!
If Xiao Jin was the person who monitored her in the hospital that day, who was the person who took her instant noodles in the supermarket today?
What is the rtionship between him and Xia Yushan?
Was he involved in Xu Ziming¡¯s death?
Su Wan fixedly looked at the phone. At this time, the call from the phone number * rang for the second time!
Was it... him?
Su Wan quickly connected the call.
Just likest time, there was only heavy breathing on the phone, breathing in and out, quickly and nervously.
¡°Is that you?¡±
Su Wan made her voice sound particrly heavy.
The breathing on the other end of the phone stopped.
¡°Dududu¡±
The phone was again ruthlessly hung up.
It¡¯s him.
This time, Su Wan was very certain. The man on the other end of the phone should be the owner of the back figure she saw tonight, and is also..... the man on the screensaver of Xia Yushan¡¯s phone.
The world was really getting more and more interesting.
Su Wan¡¯s hand gently stroked Xia Yushan¡¯s face in the photo ¡ª¡ª it turned out that you were also a person with a secret.
In this world, everyone has an unbearable past, and everyone has secrets that they didn¡¯t want others to know about...
On the third night in this world, Su Wan slept surprisingly peacefully.
As soon as dawn came, Su Wan was veryfortable when she woke up. She raised her hand in a daze to get her mobile phone, only to touch a ss of water.
Su Wan¡¯s drowsiness flew away in an instant, she abruptly got up and stared at the ss of water on the bedside, which was filled with in water.
Last night, she had definitely put her phone here before going to bed.
Howe......
Su Wan withdrew her hand and did not dare to touch the ss again.
Mobile phone?
She searched in her bedroom, but her mobile phone was missing. It couldn¡¯t have grown legs and ran away, right?
Su Wan ran to the living room in her pajamas, opened the heavy curtains, and then she stood in front of the window and waved her hands desperately.
Before long, there was finally a knock on the door.
¡°Xia Yushan, open the door, I¡¯m Xiao Jin!¡±
Thankfully, the male lead always arrives faster than the police, which really deserves 32 likes.
32 likes ¨C meaning, you like it very much
Su Wan ran to the door barefoot and opened the door anxiously: ¡°Xiao Jin, hurry, go to my bedroom, that ss of water, that ss of water.....¡±
Seeing that Su Wan was at a loss, he patted her on the shoulder in a reassuring manner, and then quickly walked into Su Wan¡¯s bedroom. Seeing that ss of water on the bedside table, Xiao Jin immediately took a pair of white gloves from his pocket. Aafter wearing it, he walked slowly to the bed, picked up the ss and sniffed it with his nose. There was no special smell.
But his detective¡¯s instincts told Xiao Jin that there was a problem with this ss of water, a big problem!
Chapter 236 - 11.8 — Impunity
11.8 ¡ª Impunity
The ss of water on Su Wan¡¯s bedside was finally tested by Xiao Jin, and it was confirmed that it was poisoned with thallium.
Thallium poison is colorless, tasteless and easily soluble in water. Thallium ions can invade the human nervous system and transmit only one sensation to the human body, which was pain.
Extreme pain, pain that the human body simply cannot bear.
Thallium poison would not necessarily cause you to die, but it will definitely make you worse off than death! Even if your nerves and your brain werepletely destroyed, and even if you fall into an endlessa, you could still feel it ¡ª¡ª
It was the kind of pain that would be heart-devouring and bone-deep.
How much hatred would one have to deal such a vicious attack?
Xiao Jin has also encountered simr thallium drug cases. To be honest, most of these cases are rted to emotional disputes.
Jealousy, one of the original sins of mankind.
......
¡°Who else has the key to your apartment?¡±
Sitting on the sofa and looking at Su Wan, whose lips were pale, Xiao Jin¡¯s tone was also particrly deep. At this moment, he was more like a seasoned criminal policeman.
¡°Big Sister Zeng.¡±
Su Wan trembled as she uttered the name: ¡°But... Big Sister Zeng will not harm me, I am sure.¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
Xiao Jin just smiled: ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t harm you, she can¡¯t stop others from harming you, right? Your keys and her keys are not safe, so your room is not safe.¡±
¡°Then what should I do? Move?¡±
Su Wan shouted herself hoarse at Xiao Jin: ¡°He can find me, he can find me wherever I go, Xiao Jin, I have nowhere to run, am I going to die like Lin Lulu and others? I am, aren¡¯t I? How did they die? Did they die particrly miserably? I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±
As an ordinary person, how can she keep her calm before her death?
She couldn¡¯t calm down.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s mental state facing copse, Xiao Jin immediately stood up, strode to Su Wan, opened his arms and hugged her tightly: ¡°Xia Yushan, Yushan, calm down. I¡¯m here, with me here, you will be fine, I will protect you.¡±
Xiao Jin¡¯s tone was particrly solemn.
¡°I am here¡±. It was just three ordinary words but they seemed to contain endless strength, making people feel extremely safe.
¡°Xiao Jin, save me, save me.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s hands clung to Xiao Jin¡¯s sleeves tightly: ¡°Today...Today, stay with me, apany me?¡±
¡°En, I will stay, I will apany you, I will look after you, you are safe.¡±
Xiao Jin calmed Su Wan¡¯s emotions, his big hands gently stroked her long hair, but at this moment, a strangeplex expression shed through those eagle-like eyes...
All day, Su Wan pulled the curtains shut and was excessively nervous. Seeing her fidgeting appearance, Xiao Jin could only tell her jokes as much as possible, so that she would not think about other things as much as possible.
¡°Let¡¯s listen to your song, I like your song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· best.¡±
When Xiao Jin spoke, he had found the disc and put it in the DVD yer. This ¡¶Summer in Dream¡· was a love song with a bit of sadness. The male and female protagonist in the MV was a pair of young lovers who had an unforgettable love but finally broke up due to reality. In thest scene of the MV, the sky is full of falling petals, and underneath the Chinese parasol tree, the boy smiles brightly and charmingly, but the figure is gradually blown away by the summer wind and disappears¡ª¡ª
They spoke of forever, but only one person has been waiting in ce.
Together forever, can only happen in... dreams, summer.
The night came silently.
Apanied by the beautiful singing, Su Wan fell deep asleep on the bed. Watching her sleep peacefully, Xiao Jin quietly exited Su Wan¡¯s bedroom.
In the living room, the dim light of the floormp dyed the entire living room with a mysterious and dangerous light, and the song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· was still ying repeatedly on the LCD TV.
Xiao Jin squinted his eyes and hummed softly to the melody on the TV.
When the clock chimed at midnight, when the singing in the MV came to an end, a slight sound of a door opening reached Xiao Jin¡¯s ears.
¡°You finally came.¡±
Xiao Jin suddenly opened his eyes, cold light gleamed in those eagle-like eyes: ¡°Knowing that I am here and still dare to appear, you really have praise-worthy bravery.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you here because you have been waiting for me?¡±
The hoarse female voice held an indifferent tone: ¡°I¡¯m just here to keep the appointment.¡±
¡°Keep the appointment?¡±
Xiao Jin stood up and slowly turned to look at the pale woman in pajamas in front of him: ¡°What should I call you? Xia Yushan? No, I think I should call you ¡ª¡ª Xia Tian (Summer)!¡±
¡°Xia Tian?¡±
Xia Yushan seemed to be caught up in a certain memory: ¡°That was my name a long, long time ago.¡±
¡°Yes, even after your debut, you have been hiding your previous name, your previous identity, what are you... avoiding? No, it should be because you don¡¯t want someone to know your true identity.¡±
Xiao Jin¡¯s tone and eyes were cold. Hearing what he said, Xia Yushan¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Detective Xiao, you seem to know a lot, so now I¡¯ll give you a chance and show how good your reasoning skills are? ¡±
Said that Xia Yushan smiled and sat on the sofa, and yed the song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· again.
Seeing her so confident, Xiao Jin also smiled faintly: ¡°You were originally called Xia Tian. When you were sixteen, you went abroad for treatment because of a mental illness. You changed your identity abroad. After returning to China, you made your debut under the name Xia Yushan. The song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· instantly became a hit.¡±
Having said this, Xiao Jin¡¯s gaze swept over Xia Yushan¡¯s body: ¡°You have hidden your past too well. If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯ve been tracking Xu Ziming¡¯swork of personal rtionships, if it wasn¡¯t because I identally saw his middle school picture, it would¡¯ve been really hard for me to associate the current you with Xia Tian, but countless evidence shows that you are Xia Tian. Fourteen years ago, you and Xu Ziming became acquainted, and he was your first love.¡±
First love, sad and unforgettable.
The song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· was written as a memorial for Xia Tian, and the other person in the lyrics refers to Xu Ziming.
¡°Xu Ziming was the great son of Baichuan, handsome and elegant. He was the dream lover of many girls in middle school, but few people know that he has the heart of a prodigal under his gentle appearance. He hid himself so well that the number of people deceived by his appearance were countless, but in fact, apart from being unfaithful, Xu Ziming has another unknown quirk. He was a voice enthusiast.¡±
Xu Ziming had never had any resistance to the sweet and ethereal voices.
¡°Back then, you were just a very ordinary girl, but Xu Ziming chased after you because he was obsessed with your voice.¡±
Xiao Jin sighed when he said this.
He also discovered this after investigating Xu Ziming¡¯s rtionship history, including Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao. They weren¡¯t very beautiful actresses and their acting skills were only average, but they both were born with beautiful voices and their voices were particrly pleasant to listen to.
¡°Xu Ziming¡¯s love for you was brief, but you have given everything to him, including your own body and mind. After he unfeelingly left, you were unwilling to ept the cruel reality, so you became ill.¡± Xiao Jin¡¯s eyes changed to aplicated gaze.
Silly girls have always met heartless lovers ever since ancient times.
Xu Ziming turned away contentedly and left to look for his next prey, but Xia Tian had her life ruined by him.
Xiao Jin has seen Xia Tian¡¯s medical case abroad through his own channels. In order to treat her emotional trauma, she split into another personality, this person is Xia Yushan.
Yes, Xia Yushan is just Xia Tian¡¯s sub-personality. The woman in front of her, was the real Xia Tian.
Chapter 237 - 11.9 — Impunity
11.9 ¡ª Impunity
Destiny cannot be clearly exined nor can the road be clearly seen. Exactly because it cannot be controlled by people, only then did it deserve to be called destiny.
Xia Tian was hurt by feelings when she was young. She closed her heart and gave birth to Xia Yushan, a second personality. Xia Yushan was clean and simple, and has a voice like the sound of nature. She likes music and conquered everyone¡¯s ears with one song, ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡·.
After she appeared, yet again Xu Ziming was also conquered.
After more than ten years, the girl who felt inferior and shut herself away from everyone else turned into a cheerful and pure woman. Xu Ziming did not recognize Xia Yushan as Xia Tian at all.
And Xia Yushan, who had every memory of Xia Tian shut away, fell in love with Xu Ziming again.
¡°You killed Xu Ziming.¡±
Xiao Jin reasoned in a deep voice: ¡°On the day Xu Ziming proposed to you, he used that song and even used the lyrics of that song. Those lyrics restored your memory. No, to be precise, It was your main personality¡¯s memory that awakened at that moment.¡±
¡°Your love for Xu Ziming grew to be hate. You couldn¡¯t believe him anymore. You stubbornly thought that he not only ruined yourself but also Xia Yushan. You can¡¯t let Xia Yushan follow after your mistakes. You must make sure to keep maintaining her pure heart. To help you see all the most beautiful things in the world. It¡¯s fine if only you bear all betrayals and deceptions, so you carefully nned a car ident.¡±
¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that I murdered Xu Ziming?¡±
Hearing Xiao Jin¡¯s words, Xia Yushan still looked indifferent and did not panic.
¡°I have no evidence.¡±
Xiao Jin spread his hands: ¡°I have encountered many smart suspects over the years. They tried their best to escape the sanctions of thew. Unfortunately, you cannot run from thew. None of them can get away with it. This time, Xu Ziming¡¯s case truly baffled me.¡±
Xiao Jin stared at Xia Yushan¡¯s face with eyes zing like torches: ¡°Miss Xia, do you know what the most difficult case in the world is like? No matter how clever and cunning the murderer is, he will always leave ws and clues. I can always bring such people to justice, but what made things difficult for me the most is that when a victim in a homicide case desperately wiped out evidence of his murder for the murderer, so what should I do?¡±
Hearing Xiao Jin¡¯s words, Xia Yushan¡¯s face finally changed. At this moment, her face was extremely ugly: ¡°It¡¯s me, I did it.¡±
Her eyes were empty as if she was looking at the distant past: ¡°I killed Ziming, I... I thought he lied to me again. I can¡¯t, can¡¯t be deceived by him again, that day... I was in the car at the beginning. I got him drunk. I personally falsified the scene of the car ident. In fact, at thest moment, he woke up, but after he woke up, he didn¡¯t prevent everything from happening, he even... deliberately stepped on the elerator.¡±
Xia Tian, I love you.
Only with you here, can the summer in my life blossom.
That is......
Xu Ziming left a dying message for her.
Who has never been young and frivolous? Has Xu Ziming been looking for that voice in the vast sea of people all these years, or the girl smiling shyly under the Chinese parasol tree in his memory?
In fact......
From the song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡·, Xu Ziming already knew that Xia Yushan was the one he was looking for all these years.
Xia Tian, I¡¯ve let you down. Give me a chance to love you again, okay?
When he died, bright red flowers started to bloom in the Dead Sea of ??Love. This was the so-called ¡®fate¡¯.
¡°Ziming is dead, I am still alive, I am in pain, I am in pain, do you know that?¡±
Xia Yushan suddenly stood up and looked at Xiao Jin with tears on her face: ¡°I am the murderer, just arrest me, just apprehend me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a detective, I have no right to arrest you, and... strictly speaking, it was Xu Ziming himself who stepped on the elerator in the end. Hemitted suicide. He was not killed by you. The reason why he chose tomit suicide was not to hurt you. He just wanted you to live well.¡±
Xiao Jin stepped forward and raised his hand to press Xia Yushan¡¯s shoulder firmly: ¡°I know you regret it, so... you thought of death. Your head injury, yourst car ident were things you did on purpose. But... you didn¡¯t manage to die, so you want to poison yourself again. The reason why you choose to use thallium is because your heart hurts and you regret everything you have done.¡±
¡°Xia Tian, your name is Xia Yushan now. Xia Tian only exists in the past, only in dreams. You have to remember that you are Xia Yushan. You should have a new life, a new life.¡±
Xiao Jin followed this case for more than half a year. In fact, after locking onto Xia Yushan as a suspect, Xiao Jin listened to the song ¡¶Summer in a Dream¡· time and time again, and he asked himself more than once, if he found out the truth, if Xia Yushan herself confessed her crime, then what should he do?
The principle of thew was nothing more than human sentiment. If one must pay for a life with a life, Xu Ziming would use his own life in exchange for Xia Yushan¡¯s life.
New life?
Xia Yushan stared at Xiao Jin nkly: ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t exist, right? There is no Xia Tian in this world, right? Yes, Xia Tian should follow Ziming and leave, otherwise, Ziming will feel very lonely on the road to the Yellow Springs. He is so lonely, I have to go apany him, apany him...¡±
While talking, Xia Yushan suddenly fainted in Xiao Jin¡¯s arms.
Looking at the sleeping person in his arms, Xiao Jin couldn¡¯t help raising his hand and gently stroking Xia Yushan¡¯s long hair: ¡°Go to sleep, when you wake up, everything will be better. I¡¯ve said before... with me here, everything will be fine.¡±
Tonight, Xiao Jin kept sitting in front of Xia Yushan¡¯s bed. She slept peacefully all night and never woke up again.
Everything, has passed.
The personality of Xia Tian will never reappear...
Early in the morning, when Su Wan opened her eyes again, the first thing she met was Xiao Jin¡¯s bloodshot eyes.
¡°Woke up?¡±
The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan sat up from the bed, raised her hand and touched the wound on her forehead that had a bandaid. Her head hurt a bit, but she should have slept wellst night? As for Xiao Jin...
¡°Did you really look at me all night?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Xiao Jin¡¯s haggard face. Xiao Jin just shrugged his shoulders uncaringly, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility, and you¡¯re safe with me here.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Su Wan earnestly expressed her gratitude to Xiao Jin: ¡°How about you sleep for a bit? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make some food.¡±
Su Wan stood up as she spoke and looking at her departing back, Xiao Jin couldn¡¯t help but smile...
With Xiao Jin¡¯spany, Su Wan has been taking a good rest these days. No weird things happened at home again, and after she changed her mobile phone, the strange call never came again.
In the past few days when Su Wan was resting at home to recuperate, Fan Ke brought Liu Yu to find Su Wan once. At that time, Fan Ke was holding a photo in his hand. The picture was a man with a gloomy face. Allegedly, this man was the suspect of the murder of Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao.
¡°I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the man¡¯s photo at the first nce: ¡°I saw his back on the street that day. There is a picture of him in my phone, but it¡¯s just a back view. However, my phone was lost, and... I actually don¡¯t remember knowing such a person.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Fan Ke was puzzled, and Xiao Jin leaned against Fan Ke¡¯s ear and murmured a few words before Fan Ke nodded hesitantly.
When Fan Ke left with his people, Su Wan still looked sullen: ¡°Xiao Jin, who on earth do you think that person is? Why is there a photo of his back in my phone, even though I don¡¯t know him!¡±
Xia Yushan hadn¡¯t seen him, but perhaps it was Xia Tian who did?
Moreover, if it¡¯s just a back view, could Xia Tian have taken it in a hurry?
Maybe. The murderer had appeared next to her before, and Xia Tian, who felt the danger, instinctively photographed the murderer¡¯s back and kept it, and Xia Yushan¡¯s personality may not know anything about it.
After confirming that Xia Yushan had fallen asleep, Xiao Jin felt that there was no need for Xia Yushan to stay in the grudges of the past.
¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I will continue to protect you until the murderer is arrested and brought to justice.¡±
Xiao Jin looked at Su Wan righteously, and when she heard what he said, Su Wan also smiled with ease¡ª¡ª
The time limit of the mission was 30 days. Now, ten days have already passed.
For the next twenty days, Su Wan really needed Xiao Jin to ¡°protect¡± her......
Chapter 238 - 11.10 — Impunity (Epilogue)
11.10 ¡ª Impunity (Epilogue)
Sometimes, we can always guess the beginning of the story, but never know the ending...
At the end of October, the police held a press conference. The murderer of Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao was shot dead by the police on the spot while attempting to injure Xia Yushan.
After this incident, the singer Xia Yushan decided to withdraw from the music scene. She left at her most brilliant and dazzling time, leaving everyone with her legend forever.
Many entertainment weekly magazines were still chasing after Xia Yushan, and some well-informed media have even released the news that she already has a boyfriend and ns to marry, and that her rumored boyfriend was said to be a detective.
In November, the cold rain became ice.
Standing in front of Xu Ziming¡¯s grave, looking at the still handsome picture on the tombstone, Su Wan slowly bent down and gently ced a bunch of lilies in front of the tombstone.
¡°Ziming, I¡¯m fine, how have you been down there?¡±
Raising her hand to stroke the photo on Xu Ziming¡¯s tombstone, Su Wan gently leaned her face against the tombstone, and said in a low voice: ¡°I have already... sent Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao to apany you. You will not be lonely. It¡¯s a pity...you can¡¯t see your favorite Xia Tian, because... I want to use her body to start a new life.¡±
Rain, ice-cold, despair.
When she turned and left, she threw away the big ck umbre in her hand. The ck color formed a dazzling contrast with the pure white lily in front of the grave¡ª¡ª
Xia Tian was ill. Her hatred, her pain, her resentment, and the hurt she felt condensed into the second personality which was by no means a symbol of purity.
Xia Yushan, she has always represented darkness and despair......
¡°Yushan.¡±
Outside the cemetery, stood Xiao Jin with an umbre, and seeing Su Wan¡¯s body in the rain, he immediately raised the umbre and went forward to help shield her from the cold rain: ¡°Where is your umbre? Be careful of catching the cold.¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay, I left the umbre for Ziming. With such heavy rain, I¡¯m afraid he will be cold.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s skin was pale, and she smiled weakly at Xiao Jin.
¡°Silly girl.¡±
Xiao Jin raised his hand and rubbed her wet hair: ¡°Come on, go home.¡±
¡°En.¡±
Su Wan nodded, letting Xiao Jin hug her and got on his red off-road vehicle.
In fact, Xiao Jin is also a small wealthy man. Being a policeman and a detective are his hobbies...
¡°Big Sister Zeng has already helped transfer the apartment for me. Tonight is thest night I¡¯m staying there.¡±
Leaning on the passenger seat of the car, Su Wan whispered softly.
¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±
Xiao Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask her.
¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±
Su Wan stared at the dark gold tattoo on her wrist in a daze: ¡°Sleep well tonight, and as for tomorrow¡¯s affairs...... who knows?¡±
¡°En, you should have a good rest. I¡¯ll see you for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Wan nodded, and then leaned back in Xiao Jin¡¯s car, closed her eyes and fell asleep.....
Midnight.
Xiao Jin, who is ustomed to having his day and night reversed, was about to go to rest when he suddenly received an email on hisputer.
The sender was Xia Yushan.
Xiao Jin was taken aback for a moment, then clicked on the email. There was only a bank safe¡¯s number and its password in the email.
What does it mean?
Xiao Jin was stunned, then he grabbed his coat and quickly ran out the door.
The door to Xia Yushan¡¯s house was unlocked and everything in the apartment was exactly the same as it was in the daytime. The only difference is that the apartment was empty at this time and Xia Yushan has long been missing...
Xiao Jin¡¯splexion became very bad. He thought of a possibility, but he forced himself to not think about that possibility.
The next day, as soon as the bank opened, Xiao Jin went to the bank and found the safe that Xia Yushan had left for him. There was a mobile phone in it.
That was the phone Xia Yushan lost.
Turning on the phone, Xiao Jin stared at the screen of the phone in a daze. The password on the phone had already been removed and there was only one sentence on the entire screen¡ª¡ª
It is said that the little finger of the left hand is connected to a lifelong marriage predestined by fate. Xiao Jin, do you believe it?
Hooking a finger is a promise for a lifetime.
The oath of the little finger of the left hand is never to betray.
Those who betrayed should be punished by death.
Xu Ziming is dead, Xia Tian has been depressed for him and even wanted tomit suicide, but what about Lin Lulu and the others? What qualifications do they have to hook up with someone else?
They should all go to hell, they should apany Zi Ming, otherwise, he will feel very lonely......
Yes, the person who nned to kill Xu Ziming was Xia Yushan, and Xu Ziming¡¯s confession before his death stimted the main personality, Xia Tian. After Xia Tian woke up, Xia Yushan¡¯s sub-personality fell into a deep sleep.
For the past six months, Xia Tian has been depressed, and she has even made up her mind to apany Xu Ziming to death. Before the car ident, she had cut her wrists tomit suicide, but waster rescued by Big Sister Zeng.
It was because of her extreme behavior at this time that Xia Yushan, the sub-personality, was awakened again. This was the truth about why the murderer only startedmitting the crime after half a year.
Lin Lulu and Tong Xinyao were killed by Xia Yushan. Those two people didn¡¯t take precautions against her at all. Xia Yushan thought her actions were wless. Who knew all her crimes were seen by an avid fan who had a crush on her.
That day, she noticed that she was being followed. She only managed to hurriedly take pictures of the person¡¯s back. Later, the person began to call and harass her.
At this time, Xia Yushan, who was troubled, had a car ident, and then Xiao Jin appeared......
This is a typical encounter plot of the protagonist and heroine.
A car ident, two lives, involving an old case.
You can¡¯t run away from thew. Who can escape punishment? Who could have impunity?
Xia Yushan disappeared,pletely disappeared from Xiao Jin¡¯s world. Later, Xiao Jin bought back Xia Yushan¡¯s apartment with a lot of money. In that apartment, he found Xia Yushan¡¯s diary, saw the album she had kept for many years, and even found the ce where she hid the poison and murder weapons.
It turned out that she had put the truth and all the answers here, but unfortunately, he did not notice it¡ª
Women, crazy because of jealousy.
Even if that person was her other self, she couldn¡¯t help but go crazy with jealousy.
¡°Yushan, marry me, you are my whole summer (Xia Tian).¡±
Xu Ziming¡¯s proposal became the source of Xia Yushan¡¯s jealousy of Xia Tian. At that moment, she understood that the person Xu Ziming loved was Xia Tian.
All her sins started with that one sentence.....
......
Lost Time-Space¡ª¡ª
¡°The redemption mission has seeded!¡±
Su Wan¡¯s ears echoed with a voice saying that the mission was sessful and she slowly opened her eyes.
Everything in the mission world was like a dream.
In fact, on the day Su Wan returned to Xia Yushan¡¯s house, she thoroughly inspected the entire house, and then identally found Xia Yushan¡¯s murder weapon and bloody clothes.
At that moment, Su Wan actually understood that Xia Yushan was the heroine of this mission world and her mission was not to escape from the pursuit of the murderer, but how to get past the police and the hero.
Impunity, this was Xia Yushan¡¯s ultimate goal.
This was the meaning of ¡°survival¡±.
Coming out of the mission cabin, Su Wan nced at the dark gold tattoo on her wrist subconsciously. When she was taking a bath at Xia Yushan¡¯s house that day, Su Wan noticed that there was a shallow scar hidden under the dark golden tattoo. It should have been left from her suicide attempt.
Later, Su Wan contacted Big Sister Zeng at night and learned a lot from Big Sister Zeng¡¯s insinuations. At that time, she guessed that Xia Yushan should have a split personality.
Without any script, Su Wan decided to take the risk and staged a good show in front of the hero Xiao Jin that she wanted to kill ¡°herself¡±.
ording to Su Wan¡¯s experience on previous missions, since Xiao Jin, the protagonist, appeared around Xia Yushan, then he must have some evidence in his hands, or he had already suspected Xia Yushan, and through this scene, Su Wan really learned the truth six months ago from Xiao Jin¡¯s mouth......
As the protagonist of a world, being smart was not a bad thing, but Xiao Jin was too smart. A clever person may be the victim of his own ingenuity. He saw Xia Yushan seeking death again and again, which made him subconsciously firmly believe that Xia Yushan would not be the murderer...
Everything has passed.
Su Wan said to herself in the bottom of her heart.
She was not obsessed with that task, she just thought of Su Rui¡¯s suffering in her heart¡ª¡ª
It¡¯s all over, my dear.
Lost Space, Prison Domain¡ª¡ª
In the deste and chaotic prison domain, there were the voices of howling souls everywhere.
¡°Su Rui, released after serving his sentence.¡±
A mechanical voice suddenly resounded.
Opening his eyes from the chaotic darkness, the pain of being constantly squeezed and whipped seemed to remain in his soul.
¡°Su Rui, wee back.¡±
Xu Ce¡¯s voice was as calm as still water.
¡°You should say, wee back to the human world.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s eyes shed red and when he stood up, his body still shook uncontrobly.
Seeing the shining brilliance in Su Rui¡¯s eyes, Xu Ce¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°You are really amazing. No one has ever been as energetic as you aftering out of the prison domain.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Su Rui raised his eyebrows indifferently: ¡°That¡¯s because I have a capable wife, don¡¯t you know?¡±
¡°En.¡±
Xu Ce nodded: ¡°I have read the script of her redemption mission, and she did very well.¡±
She was more scared than hurt. This can be considered as having good luck.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care about her?¡±
Su Rui took a few steps forward and fixedly looked at Xu Ce in front of him: ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you and her in the past. Now, she is my wife, my woman, and she doesn¡¯t need other men¡¯s care.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Xu Ce¡¯s interest perked. He looked at Su Rui with a smile on his face: ¡°Su Rui, do you know? Your ranking recently dropped again.¡±
¡°So what? I¡¯m happy.¡±
General Su expresses that he is very wilful and he was willing to get his points deducted when he followed after his wife.
¡°Actually I just want to tell you...¡±
Xu Ce paused and looked at Su Rui sharply: ¡°The reason why I became the No. 1 in this department, was because there are no mission targets in this world that I cannot tackle.¡±
¡°So, Sir Department Head, are you dering war on me?¡±
At this moment, Su Rui also had to get serious, looking at Xu Ce in front of him with a cold expression.
¡°No, it¡¯s not a deration of war, I..... just want to know......¡±
What is love?
Teh: Baby don¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t hurt me. No more.
Xu Ce didn¡¯t say thest few words because Su Rui¡¯smunicator rang at this time. To be precise, his locator rang.
Su Wan had already impatiently entered the mission ¡ª¡ª
¡°I have a task to do.¡±
Su Rui raised his hand and walked past Xu Ce. At the moment he passed by, his eyes darkened and he muttered in a lowered tone ¡ª¡ª
Xu Ce, you can only ever be Su Wan¡¯s past, and I, am her present and future.
Chapter 239 - The Wastrels Counterattack (1)
Chapter 239 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (1)
Dongchuan, maind. Summoners¡¯ world. The summoners¡¯ statuses transcended all on this maind. They were able to summon godly soldiers and divine beasts to fight against the magical beasts on the maind, saving the world.
The entire Donchuan maind was divided into two by the mountain range and the setting sun. Humans lived to the east side of the division where countless countries existed. As for the west side of the division, dwarfs, elfs, and druids gathered there.
Inside, gathered vast groups of magical beasts. Because they breed really quickly, they need to eliminate more incapable soldiers. Therefore, every once in a while, the high-ranked magical beasts wouldunch a bestial tide to attack the cities. While stealing resources, they were also eliminating the weak. This was the survival rulebook for the magical beasts...
Of course, none of this currently had anything to do with Su Wan. Since entering the maind, she became the second most influential family, Su Family¡¯s third miss, Su Wan, of Orinda Country, Meite City.
ording to Su Family¡¯s tradition, only children of legal descent were all allowed to cultivate within Su Family, Meite City¡¯s main camp. The reason why an exception was made for Su Wan and so she was epted into the Su Family was because there was another legal daughter besides the genius sessor. The legal daughter, Su Wu, had just celebrated her fifteenth birthday.
ording to Dongchuan, maind¡¯s convention, if a person had the opportunity to be a summoner, they would be able to activate their spiritual energy sessfully before their fifteenth birthday. They¡¯d be able to summon either their loyal beast or magical weapon. However, Su Wan was unable to summon anything even up until now.
Even more, the eldest miss of the Su Family was a coward, weak and a love-struck fool as well. She had been secretly in love with the casten¡¯s son of the Meite City, Long Li. She would frequentlye to spy on Casten Long cultivating after secretly leaving the residence with her guard.
This was no secret in Meite City. Because of Su Wu¡¯s existence, the entire Su Family became theughing stock.
Thankfully, a genius youngdy appeared in a bordering town of the Su Family. She was Su Wan.
Su Wan activated her spiritual energy when she was fourteen. Although it was considered ratherte, her magical weapon was a grade three mysterious sword, known as the king of the magical weapons. Those that could summon the mysterious sword were all rarely seen geniuses.
Su Family was known for its swordsmanship. After finding out about Su Wan, Su Family immediately sent people to pick her up and take her into Meite City. Since then, she reced Su Wu¡¯s status and became the most pampered young miss of the Su Family.
The real legal daughter, Su Wu, ended up living in the most worn-out courtyard of the Su Family because of her weak and wastrel personality. The servants within the residence bullied her as they wished. Unable to take the humiliation, she could only pray in silence for her brother who was cultivating far away toe back soon. What a pity that Su Wu was killed before her brother, Su Zhan, hade back.
It was at this time that the female assassin, Su Wu, from another world had transmigrated into the wastrel young miss¡¯ body. From then, she started her legendary journey to counterattack. She beated the monsters and leveled up, oppressed the scumbags, and collected handsome men. The female agent¡¯s transmigration journey was just that magnanimous!
After all, there was a long queue of male supporting leads in this world. Meite City was just a starting point for the female lead to conquer the maind.
Right now, Su Wan was sitting in her room and forcing herself to stop thinking about Su Rui. She closed her eyes and organized the original body¡¯s memory. Right now, the female lead had sessfully summoned the first mysterious beast. Mn, a white little wolfdog.
Don¡¯t underestimate this perverted, glutinous, and cute-acting dog. It¡¯s actually not a dog. (Could it be... a dragon? What is this joke? It¡¯s not Bai Long Wang).
Fine. It¡¯s actually a mythological animal. It was just sealed by its rival, Demon King, right now.
Since she got the divine beast, Little White, the queen, Su Wu, started using the method that Little White taught her to open up a new route for summoners. She could collect other people¡¯s magical weapons or the magical beasts she saw into her spiritual storage. Then, she could summon them whenever she needed them. This summon method had been passed down since the ancient time and had been lost up until this point.
Since she got a hold of this special method, Su Wu could summon whatever she wanted. When she encountered a strong enemy, she could even release divine beasts. In short, her journey to leveling up couldn¡¯t be more easier.
Of course, this was in the future.
Right now, Su Wu and her divine beast were still disliked by the Su Family.
The entire Su Family was blind and couldn¡¯t see how powerful the female lead was. But since she transmigrated, she easily attracted the all-seeing male lead¡¯s attention on the streets.
How could the rumored wastrel and weak Eldest Miss Su, a love-struck fool, possibly have such bright eyes?
How could she possibly have a heroic imposing manner?
This didn¡¯t make sense!
As the first family, Xiao Family¡¯s sessor in Meite City, Xiao Yan had always thought highly of oneself. Xiao and Su Family originally had an engagement.
However, Xiao Family looked down on the wastrel Su Wu. After Su Wan entered the Su Family, thetter decided to take advantage of the situation and betroth her to Xiao Yan.
To speak the truth, the distinguished and elegant Xiao Yan had quite a good first impression on Su Wan.
She was a haughty and indifferent genius youngdy. Despite being born within an inconspicuous branch of the Su Family, she contained a lot of confidence that other people didn¡¯t have.
After interacting with Su Wan twice, Xiao Yan was pleased. The two also confirmed their rtionship ording to the two families¡¯ arrangement.
But ever since he unintentionally saw the interesting ¡°Su Wu¡± on the streets, Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her. He started paying attention to her and he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to secretly follow her too.
Once, Xiao Yan personally saw Su Wan bringing people over to insult and humiliate Su Wu. At that moment, he originally wanted to stand up for her but he unexpectedly watched as the wastrel everyone looked down on suddenly summoned dozens of iron swords, scaring off everyone immediately.
Su Wu had amazed him with a brilliant feat just like that!
Right now, Xiao Yan was extremely interested in her. Plus, after seeing how overbearing Su Wan was, he decided to cancel his engagement with her and marry Su Wu instead.
Needless to say, the male lead had beautiful thoughts.
ording to the original plot, a crisis appeared in the Su Family because he backed out of the engagement. Su Wan was known to be the genius of the family. She couldn¡¯t ept what Xiao Yan had done, nor the fact that he was going to marry Su Wu.
What made it even more theatrical was that Su Wu rejected Xiao Yan¡¯s proposal without hesitation in front of everyone.
What is this joke? You think the female lead is a bok choy like the ones on the street? You can buy and discard her as you please?
That¡¯s right. There were countless handsome men waiting upon her. Therefore, as the male lead, he had a long way to go in order to pursue his future wife!
¡°Third Miss!¡±
A servant in the Su Family interrupted Su Wan¡¯s thoughts. Though she was the legal daughter of the Su Family now, the servants were used to calling her third miss.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Su Wan lifted her head to nce at the youngdy d in blue. She was Su Pei, the maid that the head of the Su Family gave to her. Su Pei was originally from another branch of the family too but she had no talent, thus chosen to be a servant of the lowest rank.
¡°Third Miss, Master Xiao is here. He¡¯s in the reception room. The Lord ordered this maid to bring you over.¡±
Oh?
Hearing Su Pei¡¯s words, Su Wan gradually stood up. If she guessed right, the male lead was here to back out of the engagement, right?
Ah, what should I do? This was the first time experiencing the rejection of a marriage proposal by the male lead. Su Wan was really nervous~
Chapter 240 - The Wastrels Counterattack (2)
Chapter 240 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (2)
Su Family¡¯s reception room.
Right now, the head of Su Family, Su Yazheng, was smiling while catching up with Xiao Yan. The elders were sitting by the side steadily and quietly. Meanwhile, Xiao Yan was chatting with Lord Su but he was clearly absent-minded.
He was a young and vigorous man. Lord Su understood what Xiao Yan was thinking. It was normal for Xiao Yan toe here for Su Wan but he found it strange why he specially wanted Su Wu toe over as well.
Not longter, Su Wan was led over by Su Pei. The brilliant youngdy wore a purple outfit and people¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of her.
¡°Su Wan greets the Lord, the elders, and Master Xiao.¡±
After Su Wan entered, she started greeting everyone elegantly and refinedly. Su Ya kept a faint smile on his face the entire time. Xiao Yan carelessly nced at Su Wan. Recalling the day where she led a group of people to insult Su Wan, he found her to be hypocritical and disgusting.
Su Wan was automatically immune to Xiao Yan¡¯s unfriendly gaze.
There are countless people who dislike me. Who do you think you are?
Not longter, Su Wu also appeared at the reception hall calmly. During this period of time, Su Wu already grasped the ancient summon method Little White taught her. She had been trying her best to cultivate and tried many of the magical weapons that she had stored in her spatial storage. Right now, she had slowly risen from the lowest grade nine summoner to a grade eight summoner. As long as she reached that grade, she could store and summon higher-grade magical weapons.
At this time, her so-called father summoned her to the reception room. Apparently, her ex-fiance wanted to see her. Su Wu was confused. What did that scumbag want her for? Was he going to humiliate her again in front of all these people?
¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Carrying an unhappy mood, Su Wu entered the reception room dejected carrying Little White.
She had already been Su Family¡¯s disgrace andughing stock. Therefore, Su Wu didn¡¯t care about her image at all. She also knew that Su Family¡¯s elders looked down on her. Even her so-called father didn¡¯t kick her out of Su Family this entire time because she had a genius and handsome brother~
She knew that she had borrowed Su Zhan¡¯s luck. What a pity that handsome man went to cultivate by the division and stayed there for three years.
Dang. Who knows if he¡¯ll even make it back.
Therefore, Su Wu thought that she might as well rely on herself than her elder brother in this other world!
Since entering the room, Su Wu was absent-minded. She didn¡¯t even know her manners, making Su Ya¡¯s expression darken. But before Lord Su could get angry, Xiao Yan hurriedly smiled and stood up. ¡°Lord Su, I actually came here to discuss something with you.¡±
¡°Hm? Nephew Xiao, what do you need?¡±
Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Ya had to temporarily shift his focus from Su Wu to him. He turned to look at Xiao Yan amiably and kindly.
¡°I came here for Su Wan and my engagement. Lord Su, I...¡±
¡°I want to cancel the engagement.¡±
Su Wan cut off Xiao Yan¡¯s words and everyone¡¯s gazesnded on her.
It was really unexpected for Xiao Yan. As for Su Wu, she stared at Su Wan suspiciously and shockingly.
This arrogant woman wanted to cancel the engagement? Did she find someone better than Xiao Yan?
Speaking of, Su Wu thought only Long Li and Su Zhan couldpare to Xiao Yan in Meite City.
Mn. This woman couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in Long Li now, was she? What is with her taste?
Su Wu seemed to have forgotten that the original body had always been infatuated with Long Li.
¡°Su Wan, don¡¯t babble rubbish!¡±
At this time, Su Ya pped the table upon hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. With a dark face, he shouted.
¡°I¡¯m not babbling rubbish, Lord. This concerns my entire life. I don¡¯t have to live with regret. Though Master Xiao is a talented and elegant man, unfortunately I¡¯m not interested in him.¡±
Su Wan knew that if she proposed to end the engagement on her end, Su Ya would lose face and be really angry but at the same time, she wouldn¡¯t wait until the male lead did so himself.
Plus, by breaking off the engagement, it was only the start of the cannon fodder life for Su Wan, the original body and the entanglement between the male and female lead.
From this moment on, Su Wan would change everyone¡¯s lives.
¡°Nonsense! This is nonsense!¡±
Su Ya angrily cursed a bit before turning to face the awkward Xiao Yan. ¡°Nephew, please don¡¯t mind this. She¡¯s still young and is acting up. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±
¡°Lord Su, I actually...came to break off the engagement.¡±
Though hesitating, Xiao Yan still said what was inside his heart.
Everyone in the room froze upon hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words. What the heck was going on now?
Did you two discussed with each other to fool around with us?
¡°Master Xiao, you also realized that we aren¡¯t suitable?¡±
Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Wan smiled faintly by the side and said lowly.
¡°Since we don¡¯t have anything inmon, we should go in separate ways.¡±
Xiao Yan nced coldly at Su Wan. He didn¡¯t know why she wanted to break off the engagement as well. Could it be that she saw through his thoughts so that she wanted to get the upper hand?
Su Ya also felt something different in the atmosphere after seeing Su Wan and Xiao Yan¡¯s interaction. ¡°Cough, Nephew Xiao, you mustn¡¯t be rash about your marriage. I think it¡¯s better if we consider the implications in detail! Look, I have to attend to an important matter. Why don¡¯t we stop the conversation here? Su Wan, follow me!¡±
After that, Su Ya left with Su Wan from the side door of the hall.
Xiao Yan was speechless.
Lord Su, you¡¯re clearly being shameless, aren¡¯t you?
Seeing that the lord left, the elders sessively got up and bid farewell with Xiao Yan. Even more, Su Wu took this chance to slip away. Not longter, Xiao Yan was the only one left in the room. What the heck is this?!
Master Xiao felt gloomy and dejected. Unfortunately, this was the Su Family. There was no ce for him to vent!
Su Family, Lord¡¯s study.
¡°Speak. What happened?¡±
Su Ya sat in front of his desk and stared at Su Wan with a burning gaze.
¡°Master Xiao wanted to break off the engagement. I had no other choice but to propose it myself.¡±
Su Wan weed Su Ya¡¯s gaze and replied calmly.
¡°Hm? How did you know Xiao Yan wanted to break off the engagement? Could it be that Xiao Family is really nning on forming connections with Zhao Family through marriage in order to weaken us Su Family?¡±
Zhao Family was one of the three influential families in Meite City. It had been coveting Su Family¡¯s status all these years.
¡°Xiao Family doesn¡¯t necessarily need to form connections with the Zhao Family through marriage in order to weaken Su Family¡¯s power. They¡¯ll achieve their goal doing the same thing with Su Family. But of course, they won¡¯t choose me as a candidate.¡±
Speaking of this, Su Wan lifted her head to look at Su Ya. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re brilliant and wise. In your eyes, Xiao Family¡¯s trick is no big deal at all.¡±
¡°Hmph, it¡¯s insignificant.¡±
Su Ya¡¯s expression improved after hearing Su Wan ttering him. ¡°Su Wan, you can leave for now. Zhan¡¯er will being back in a few days. When he returns, he¡¯ll gain the title as the top summoner in Meite City. By then, Xiao Family will have to form connections with us through marriage.¡±
Su Zhan...
Su Wan¡¯s heart moved hearing Su Zhan¡¯s name. In the novel, he was a rarely seen genius and extremely pampered his sister. Mn. He was also a male supporting lead but he probably was a fickle person?...
Uh, why did she feel uncertain?...
Right now, thousands of meters above the sky of Meite City, a huge eagle had spread its wings and soared high. There were two men sitting on its body.
The leader had a handsome appearance but an indifferent gaze. The person behind him wore the attire of a servant. Right now, his face was pale as he tightly clutched onto the man¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Master, master, we¡¯re not in a need to hurry back to the Su Family right now. Can you... you let the magical beast fly slower?¡±
¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then get lost!¡±
The man¡¯s icy cold voice was mingled within the roaring wind.
General Su disliked the slow speed and you still want it to be slower. You¡¯re seeking death, aren¡¯t you?
Chapter 241 - The Wastrels Counterattack (3)
Chapter 241 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (3)
Midnight at Meite City, Su Family.
Shriek.
Coupled with the wind¡¯s howling, all the summoners in the Su Family woke up. This sound was... sixth-grade summoning magical beast, Windchaser Eagle!
One could count on their fingers the amount of people who possessed a sixth-grade summoning magical beast in Meite City. Only Long Family possessed the flying magical beast that covered innumerable distances in one day.
Could it be that the casten residence¡¯s people came over in the middle of the night for a visit?
For a moment, the entire Su Family bustled around busily.
Su Wan was woken up by the sharp crying of the eagle. She rolled over, loathing the cry and nned on continuing to sleep.
What matter could the Su Family have?
Within a short period of time, no big boss would appear on the map of the novice vige. She might as well rest and sleep well, and think about how to contact Su Rui.
¡°Third Miss!¡±
¡°Third Miss!¡±
Before Su Wan could fall asleep again, she was woken up by Su Pei¡¯s voice.
Could they let her sleep in the middle of the night now?
¡°What is the matter?¡±
Su Wan rolled out of bed and nced irritatingly at the infatuated and delighted-looking Su Pei.
¡°Third Miss, master, master is back!¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan answered. It¡¯s just Su Zhan returning, no?
Hm?
¡°What did you say?¡±
Su Wan was about toy back down and sleep when she suddenly sat up again. ¡°Su Zhan is back?¡±
Su Pei was speechless.
She dared to address adonis by his name~
¡°Yes, master is back.¡±
Su Zhan, Master Su, the handsome adonis in every woman¡¯s heart within the Su Family.
It seemed like whenever master was mentioned, Su Pei felt her heart thumping rapidly. Master is so handsome. Master is so gentle. Master is so amazing~
Su Wan knitted her brows in bed, not in the mood to nce at Su Pei¡¯s infatuated expression.
Something was off, something was fishy.
There was no way that Su Zhan would¡¯vee back at this time!
Unless...
Su Wan¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Without even wearing her jacket, she rushed outside in just her thin pajamas, barefeet. However, before she could walk outside, the door was suddenly pushed open.
Huff.
An icy body hugged her firmly coupled with the gushing of cold wind.
¡°Ah!¡±
Su Pei was about to run out carrying Su Wan¡¯s shoes when she saw the man hugging her. She couldn¡¯t help but let out an unbelievable gasp.
I must¡¯ve grabbed the shoes the wrong way, right?
Master was hugging the third miss. No, biting, no, touching?
Oh my, I can feel my heart shattering~
¡°Get lost!¡±
Paired with the shouting, Su Pei felt a sudden pain on her waist and then she was pushed out of the room by a strong gust of wind, falling on the ground outside.
Su Pei: So miserable, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to love anyone anymore~
Inside the room.
While Su Rui was kissing Su Wan, the two made their way back inside. By the time they approached the bed, their clothes were all removed.
¡°You must¡¯ve been tired, wife.¡±
Su Rui gently bit on Su Wan¡¯s earlobes and murmured softly.
¡°No, you¡¯re the one that has to endure all these hardships.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s eyes teared up a bit. She didn¡¯t like to cry but she suddenly wanted to cry out loud while in Su Rui¡¯s arms right now. She wanted to tell him out loud that she loved him. She couldn¡¯t survive without him.
¡°It is very hard.¡±
Su Rui detected the wet corner of Su Wan¡¯s eyes and extended his hand to wipe her tears, his heart aching. Next second, he was on top of Su Wan, asking, ¡°Wife, how do you n onpensating me?¡±
Compensating?
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She used her vital energy to flip their positions. ¡°Let¡¯s do some bedroom exercise, until you¡¯re too tired, okay?¡±
¡°Mn.¡±
Su Rui knitted his brows under Su Wan, pondering. ¡°This is a good suggestion, but... you have to be ready tost for a while. This general¡¯s stamina is...omph.¡±
Su Wan shut Su Rui¡¯s words up with a kiss.
If they were going to do this, then get straight to the point. What was with all this nonsense?
General Su was speechless.
If you¡¯re able to get out of the bed in the next three days and nights, my name isn¡¯t Su Rui~
The next day in the Su Family.
¡°Where¡¯s the master?¡±
¡°Have any of you guys seen master?¡±
Speaking of, the master returned riding the Windchaser Eagle. He looked handsome and confident. But in a sh, he disappeared!
The n elder said that the master was tired and needed to rest. Therefore, everyone scattered. But they didn¡¯t see the master at the family cultivation grounds. He didn¡¯te to eat breakfast either.
Could it be...
The master was at the borderline of breakthrough again? Therefore, he went to meditate and try to make a breakthrough as soon as he came back?
¡°Eh? Third miss isn¡¯t here today either?¡±
It was unclear who murmured that but it led to an uproar of discussion.
Lately, news of the Third Miss and Master Xiao breaking off their engagement had spread and made clear to everyone. Although Su Wan came from a branch of the Su Family, she was a summoner genius. Many disciples in the Su Family had favorable impressions of her. Since her engagement was blown off, it was okay for them to pursue her. Better them than some outsiders.
Su Ya was speechless.
Superb my butt!
My son has been stolen~ Damnit. I¡¯ve only gotten to see my son for a bitst night and I didn¡¯t even get to talk to him when he went straight to his woman forfort! He¡¯s not even up yet!
Uh, speaking of, since when were Su Wan and Su Zhan hookup?
Paaah. What hookup? They were free to date. Mn, although Su Wan was still Xiao Yan¡¯s fiancee at that time~
Cough.
Su Ya ced his thoughts away and coughed lightly. ¡°Su Wan has been meditating and cultivating for the past few days too. No one is allowed to approach her courtyard without my permission. Vitors will be punished ording to the rules of the family!¡±
The disciples in the Su Family all nodded and obeyed the order after listening to Su Ya¡¯s words.
The few elders that knew the truth didn¡¯t know what to say.
n elder, you¡¯re really doing everything you can for your son~
Su Ya: Son, your father can only help you to this point~
Three dayster.
¡°Mn, cough.¡±
Su Ya stood outside Su Wan¡¯s courtyard and nced at Su Pei and Su Liang guarding the door. Wearing a stern expression, he asked, ¡°Has third miss and master...cough, um, breakthrough yet?¡±
Su Pei was speechless.
¡°No.¡±
Su Liang shook his head. He was Su Zhan¡¯s personal guard. Sinceing off the Windchaser Eagle¡¯s back, the master disappeared. He had to follow his master¡¯s aura in order to find that he came to the third miss¡¯ courtyard. Who knew...
He ended up guarding outside for three days~
In short, it was really intense. He worried for his master¡¯s body~
¡°They still haven¡¯t breakthrough?¡±
Hearing Su Liang¡¯s words, Su Ya widened his eyes. Damn. Are they trying to hound all incapable men to death?
Mn. He¡¯s worthy of being my son. He seems to be taking after me.
Uh, Lord, what exactly did you think of?
However, they couldn¡¯t let this keep up.
Su Ya knitted his brows, feeling conflicted inside. Should he call them out in a gentle manner or more roughly? Summon the magical beasts and kick them out?
While Su Ya was conflicted inside, there was suddenly a spiritual influence exploding from inside the room. This was...
The omen for a breakthrough!
Damn. As they were filling their desires, they ended up breaking through~
Su Ya didn¡¯t know what to say.
He¡¯s worthy of being my son~ (Lord, I think you¡¯re a narcissist).
Everyone in the Su Family was attracted by the spiritual influence. Even Su Wu who had been in her courtyard cultivating hard was attracted by the spiritual influence. She carried Little White out to take a look.
Who had broken through? It actually made such a huge spiritual influence reaction!
¡°It¡¯s Su Zhan!¡±
¡°Su Zhan broke through!¡±
The entire Meite City shook. Those familiar with Su Zhan¡¯s aura all rushed to Su Family shockingly.
At this time, Su Zhan who had just broken through nced at the weak and dispirited Su Wan in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but murmur ambiguously in her ears, ¡°Wife, what should we do? We might¡¯ve gone too far.¡±
¡°Do as you see fit.¡±
Su Wan used thest bit of her strength to pull the nket over their heads. Their bodies were entangled together again. In short, he could do whatever he wanted. Whoever got out of bed first was the loser~
Chapter 242 - The Wastrels Counterattack (4)
Chapter 242 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (4)
The spiritual influence converged into a spiritual cloud behind the back of the Su Residence. Not only did it startle everyone in the Su Family, a few influential people within the Meite City had all sessivelye to the Su Family too.
Su Zhan, a charming genius within the Su Family was about to breakthrough and be a grade three summoner when he just hit twenty?
Grade nine summoners were of the lowest rank. Beginner summoners were summoners from grade nine to six. Medium summoners were from grade five to three. Once they surpassed grade three and leveled to grade two, they were known as advanced summoners.
On Dongchuan, maind, medium summoners were the cornerstone of the entire maind. As for the advanced summoners, they were all genius figures living in the upper circle. They were most likely to be elites of an even higher grade.
Above advanced summoners, they would be hitting another realm.
Meite City was just a small city in Orinda Country. Thetter was just a medium and inconspicuous country amongst the numerous other countries in Dongchuan, maind.
The castilian, Long Qianzhan, was the highest-grade summoner within Meite City. However, he was in his sixties and still grade one summoner. He was unable to breakthrough no matter what.
No one within Meite City knew the world above advanced summoners. However, they saw hope now.
There were three geniuses within the young generation of Meite City. They were Long Li from the Long Family, Xiao Yan from the Xiao Family, and Su Zhan from the Su Family.
The three young men were close in age. As of right now, Long Li and Xiao Yan were both grade four summoners, nning to breakthrough to grade three summoners whenever possible. Who knew that Su Zhan from the Su Family had taken the lead first.
Right now, the two geniuses, Long Li d in white and Xiao Yan d in ck, gathered within Su Family¡¯s courtyard. ncing at the bubbling of the spiritual influence, there was a glint in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes.
¡°Brother Xiao.¡±
Long Li was the youngest of the three so it was normal for him to call Xiao Yan, brother.
¡°Hm?¡±
Xiao Yan turned to look at Long Li. As the young casten of Meite City, Long Li always acted aloof and remote. But only those familiar with him knew that underneath his cold surface was a hrious personality.
¡°Uh, this...¡±
Long Li nced at Xiao Yan and then at the courtyard outside. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fiancee¡¯s courtyard? Su Zhan¡¯s going to advance?¡±
Xiao Yan was speechless.
Young man, why is your attention always on something so weird?
But speaking of, Xiao Yan looked around and didn¡¯t find Su Wan amongst the crowd.
Normally, people weren¡¯t supposed to be near when someone was advancing. As a grade six summoner, Su Wan didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect Su Zhan while he was advancing.
This...
¡°Lord Su, where is third miss?¡±
Xiao Yan swore that he just asked out of curiosity. After all, he just broke off his engagement with Su Wan a few days ago. Su Ya seemed to be really unhappy back then. Could it be that Lord Su punished her to go to the Su Family¡¯s cultivation grounds under a whim of anger?
Su Ya replied, ¡°Cough, cough, um, Su Wan, ah. Su Wan, she...¡±
Bang.
At this moment, the spiritual clouds nearby suddenly all exploded and a double-edged sword enshrouded by purple clouds suddenly flew out from within the spiritual clouds, the inauspicious influence enveloping the people!
This...
Exceptional Purple Ming Sword!
Legend had it that a swordsmith smelted this sword with countless magical beasts¡¯ souls and bones from tens of thousands years ago. The day the sword was smelted, a city had gone to ruins. The world was informed of its ferocity. Only someone with an abundance of inauspicious influence could summon the sword. Besides the swordsmith, there was never a second one that was able to truly control it...
Terrifying sword, an exceptionally terrifying sword!
For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire Su Residence had changed. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. Even Long Qianzhan had been preparing to summon his magical weapon whenever.
If Su Zhan was unable to control this exceptionally terrifying sword, this was definitely a cmity within the Meite City.
At this time, it was as though the Exceptional Purple Ming Sword had been summoned. Paired with solemn purple clouds, the sword dropped down and flew criss-crossed within the air.
By the time everyone opened their eyes again, the courtyard in front of them had turned to shambles. This was the scene in front of them.
Su Zhan wore a thin shirt as he held the Purple Ming Sword in one hand while his other hand wrapped around the waist of the young woman besides him.
¡°Wife, are you okay?¡±
Smoke filled the air and Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but use his remaining spiritual power to disperse the dust by Su Wan¡¯s side. Her long hair was scattered all over her shoulders and she was leaning in Su Rui¡¯s arms weakly. The robe on her had wrapped her body tightly however. One could tell just how quickly General Su¡¯s speed was.
So what if they could remove their clothes? Let¡¯s see them try to wear their clothes.
There were so many men outside. General Su would never let his wife reveal even an inch of her skin.
Right now, everyone gathered in this ce was dumbfounded. Su Zhan really controlled the Purple Ming Sword. No, to be urate, the Purple Ming Sword obediently surrendered to Su Zhan. People from the other families in Meite City all thought negatively about the situation.
That was an exceptionally terrifying sword! Not a knife from the kitchen!
Just how many magical beasts had Su Zhan killed within the division within thest three years? He was actually able to suppress the purple ming with his inauspicious influence? Was he going to defy heaven?
While everyone was still bbergasted, only Long Li blinked his eyes and looked back and forth between Su Rui and Su Wan.
Did no one notice that there was something strange between Master Su and the third miss?
¡°Congrattions, Lord Su! Congrattions, Lord Su!¡±
Long Qianzhan was the first one to process what happened. He then congratted Su Ya, wearing a smile on his face.
¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡±
Everyone else followed the lead and congratted Su Ya. While smiling at them, Su Ya secretly gave Su Liang a look.
Su Liang immediately pulled Su Pei and walked to Su Wan¡¯s side. ¡°Third miss, look...¡±
¡°What? Am I being in your way by standing here?¡±
Su Wan naturally understood Su Ya. Wasn¡¯t he just afraid that people would find out about her rtionship with Su Zhan and it¡¯d be a bad influence?
So what? She¡¯d already broken off her engagement with Xiao Yan. Did they think she¡¯d be afraid of the Xiao Family?
¡°Get out of my way.¡±
Su Rui lifted his hand and sweeped Su Liang and Su Pei not far from them.
¡°Wife, ignore them. We haven¡¯t figured out who the winner is. How about we continue this in my room?¡±
Su Rui ced his hands over Su Wan¡¯s shoulders and murmured in her ears softly.
General Su would never be exhausted. After all, he just broke through and recovered. Man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re breaking the rules here?
¡°No, no, no.¡±
Su Wan shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I admit defeat, okay?¡±
She was really tired. She hadn¡¯t slept for three days and night, feeling as if she wasn¡¯t herself anymore.
¡°Be good now. Admitting defeat that quickly isn¡¯t your style.¡±
¡°I¡¯m changing my style starting today, okay?¡±
The two were chatting sweetly and happily when the atmosphere suddenly became strange.
As it turned out, after everyone greeted Su Ya, they recalled the matter. They turned around and became bbergasted again.
Master Su, you¡¯re hugging the third miss, aren¡¯t you?
Isn¡¯t that Xiao Yan¡¯s fiancee?
Only the legal children of the Su Family knew that Xiao Yan had broken off engagement with Su Yan. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t even have time to discuss with his father beforeing to this decision. Therefore, the majority of the people didn¡¯t know their engagement was canceled.
The scene became awkward right then.
Everyone nced at Su Zhan who acted like no one was there and Xiao Yan who wore aplicated expression.
Two geniuses, one woman.
Were they going to activate the love rival mode?
¡°Father.¡±
Su Rui suddenly said faintly to Su Ya, breaking the silence, ¡°Xiao Wan and I haven¡¯t slept for the past three days. We¡¯re going back to rest. You guys can continue.¡±
As he said this, Su Rui waved his hands and drew a summon circle in the air, immediately summoning his Windchaser Eagle. A gust of wind blew by. Su Wan and Su Rui mounted the Windchaser Eagle and they disappeared in everyone¡¯s vision.
The crowd was speechless.
Master, why aren¡¯t you being normal?
As the spotlight, you left already so what are we supposed to continue talking about?
Chapter 243 - The Wastrel’s counterattack (5)
Chapter 243 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s counterattack (5)
Su Zhan¡¯s return and his advancement had be a hot topic of discussion in Meite City. Of course, paired with that was scandals about Su Zhan and Xiao Yan fighting over Su Wan.
Needless to say, themon people in the Meite City were really interested in these kidneys of scandals. By nightfall, the story about the three had been made into an inspiring and tragic love story by wanderers and poets.
The entire Su Family was busy right now. Su Family¡¯s disciples were motivated by Su Zhan¡¯s advancement and this caused them to work even harder. In their perspective, Su Zhan¡¯s advancement was a crucial step to the Su Family bing the most influential family in Meite City. While the youngsters were busy cultivating, Su Ya and a group of elders were having a really long meeting in the conference room.
This is an opportunity for the Su Family to surpass the Xiao Family but at the same time, there was danger.
The moment Xiao Family forms connection with the Zhao Family, they¡¯d impose a lot of pressure on the Su Family...
Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard.
While everyone was busy, General Su just woke up from a good rest and was now holding his wife in his arms, looking out the window and admiring the moon.
Su Family could only see the small Meite City but Su Rui and Su Wan knew better. This was just the novice vige that female and male lead started off with. By the time the female lead leveled up, Meite City will be weing a bestial tide. Whilebating the magical beasts, Long Qianzhan would die in the battle. But before he died, he activated his casten¡¯s token and summoned the emergency assistance order that Orinda Country¡¯s royal family issued for each casten.
The moment this token was summoned, the royal family summoners¡¯ association members closest to Meite City would rush here to assist them as fast as they could.
It was during this time that Su Wu, Xiao Yan, Long Li, and Su Zhan were taken fancy to by the royal family¡¯s summoners¡¯ academy¡¯s teachers. They were sent to carry out the saving mission. Therefore, after the bestial tide, the four left Meite City and then started their own lives.
This was the real reason as to how the female lead started rising in power. She started gathering all types of geniuses within Orinda Country. Plus, there were many advanced magical beasts. As long as they had money, they could buy their favorite magical beasts. Of course, it depended if they had the ability to get the magical beasts to surrender to them.
Su Wu who obtained the ancient method could use it to make any magical beasts and weapons surrender to her.Then, she could transform them into her own summoning magical beasts and weapons. It was hard for her to stay low-profile when she had such exceptional tools at her will.
After what happened with Xunran State, Su Wan didn¡¯t want to give the male and female lead any chance to rise to power.
She must throttle any signs of danger while it was still sprouting.
She must get the upper hand.
¡°How do you n on dealing with Su Wu?¡±
Su Rui had never ced Xiao Yan in his eyes before because the leading role in this world was Su Wu.
¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so ugly. She¡¯s your sister. Sisters need a lot of love.¡±
Su Wan lifted her head from Su Rui¡¯s arms and nced at his handsome but skinny side profile. With a bit ofziness in his tone, ¡°I think we should take good care of her, hm. Meite City is really nice. It¡¯s okay if she stays here for the rest of her life, don¡¯t you think so?¡±
¡°You want to raise her into a useless person?¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°She was an assassin in her past life, ruthless and cold, always guarding people with caution. Plus, she has an ability that no one else has right now. She is ambitious and capable. How could she possibly stay in Meite City, this small ce forever?¡±
¡°Her biggest goldfinger right now is that white wolf. Let¡¯s start from that first.¡±
General Su was most experienced in dealing with divine beasts and whatnot.
¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll be handing you this grand mission~ Mwah~¡±
Su Rui was speechless.
The sun was bright on the second day.
The moment Su Wu woke up, she instinctively patted her bed. Hm? Empty?
She suddenly sat up, his gaze cold. Where¡¯s Little White?
Little White was gluttonous and a pervert. He¡¯d always try to snuggle in Su Wu¡¯s arms. Of course, he was great at doing this in the night. In the beginning, Su Wu wasn¡¯t used to someone being by her side. But Little White was chubby and fluffy. After a while, she got used to waking up to feeling a living thing on the bed. But Little White wasn¡¯t here today?
¡°Little White? Little White!¡±
Su Wu jumped out of bed and shouted. Someone immediately responded crisply outside, ¡°Young miss, master carried Little White away.¡±
Uh.
Elder Brother ?
Su Wu froze. Ever since Su Zhan came back, they haven¡¯t officially chatted. Su Wu was afraid that Su Zhan might be able to tell she was fake so she naturally spent her days idle. Seeing that Su Zhan didn¡¯te to look for her, she didn¡¯t bother to meet her so-called Elder Brother either.
When the servants in the courtyard saw that Su Zhan was back, they changed their attitude towards Su Wupletely.
But speaking of, why did her Elder Brother carry Little White away?
Su Wu thought about it, still worried for Little White. As a result, she changed her clothes and hastily arrived at Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard. Before going inside, she saw the smoke in the courtyard. Early in the morning, Su Liang had actually started a fire to roast meat.
Wait, roast meat?
Su Wu nced at the suspicious thing on the rack and couldn¡¯t help but colden her expression. ¡°Su Liang, what are you roasting?¡±
¡°Magical beasts¡¯ meat. Master wants some. Young miss, do you want to try too?¡±
Su Liang replied without even looking at Su Wu. Speaking of, roasting meat required considerate skills. He had roasted quite a bit of magical beasts¡¯ meat in the division. The more advanced the magical beasts were, their meat would be more tasty and chewy. The spiritual influence within the meat was also great~
Magical beast?
¡°Is it Little White? Did Elder Brother have you roast Little White?¡±
Hearing Su Liang¡¯s words, Su Wu immediately rushed over and fisted Su Liang¡¯s cor, a murderous glint in herrge, round eyes.
Su Liang was at a loss for words.
What the heck is Little White? Was it the dog that master carried back this morning?
¡°What¡¯s all the noise about this early morning?¡±
At this time, the door to Su Zhan¡¯s room was opened. Su Rui d in ck carried Little White out of the door with a cold look.
¡°Master, sob, Master, save me~¡±
ncing at Su Rui, Su Liang couldn¡¯t help but start crying. Eldest miss suddenly became terrifying. Master, quicklye and save me~
Su Wu saw the gentle Little White in Su Rui¡¯s arms and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°Elder Brother, Little White¡¯s here ah. I¡¯m here for him.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Rui nced at her carelessly. ¡°Su Wu, I heard from Su Wan that you can summon a double-edged sword now? You¡¯re considered a beginner summoner. Elder brother will train you well in the future. This low-level magical beast isn¡¯t suitable for you. Elder brother has found an even better one for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll help you summon it using my spiritual power and help you guysplete the contract too. No one will dare to look down on you within the Su Family anymore.¡±
Su Wu was speechless.
Thank you so much~
¡°Elder brother, I, I really like Little White. I don¡¯t want any other summoning magical beasts. I just want that.¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Su Wu¡¯s gaze flickered and immediately pretended that she didn¡¯t want part from Little White.
The assassin¡¯s acting skills were quite good. At the very least, he hadn¡¯t seen through anything. Seeing that Su Wu was reluctant to part from Little White, Su Riu immediately said angrily, ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t you understand your elder brother¡¯s painstaking effort? You¡¯re willing to be bullied by others? How can my sister be so bulliable? You¡¯re too soft-hearted! What do you need such a useless magical beast for? I¡¯m killing it now!¡±
As he said this, Su Rui started to conjure spiritual power within his palm. Seeing that he was about to summon the Purple Ming Sword, Su Wu immediately became nervous. She knew that she wasn¡¯t Su Zhan¡¯s match nor did she dare to reveal her hidden card. Therefore, she could only act weak right now.
¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t! Elder brother, I know I¡¯m wrong!¡±
Su Wu stopped Su Rui¡¯s action. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my elder brother. Please don¡¯t hurt Little White. Although he¡¯s useless, I like him a lot. Elder brother, you¡¯re the best. Just leave him with me, okay? He¡¯ll be my pet.¡±
¡°You¡¯re going to forget your mission if I give him back to you. I can¡¯t right now. When you advance to a medium summoner,e and talk to me then.¡±
As he said this, Su Rui turned around coldly and carried Little White back to his room.
Seeing how determined her elder brother was, Su Wu stayed confused in the courtyard for a bit. She recalled how she was already a grade eight summoner. Though she still needed some time in order to get to grade five summoner, it wasn¡¯t too difficult.
Plus, Su Zhan was providing resources for her. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to level up now?
She pondered over this before deciding to listen to Su Rui. She turned and left his courtyard.
After Su Wu left, Su Rui and Su Wan ced Little White on the table. General Su knitted his brows. ¡°Leaving him alive will be trouble for us in the future too. Wife, why don¡¯t we roast and eat him? Su Liang is great at roasting meat.¡±
Before Su Wan could answer, Little White on the table immediately widened his eyes and started speaking humannguage, ¡°You, you can¡¯t kill me. Do you guys know who I am?¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
Su Wan bent over and touched Little White¡¯s little head with her finger. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re a divine beast that has been sealed? Are you saying that you know the ancient mnemonic chant that had died out a long time ago?¡±
Little White was at a loss for words.
How did you know?
Little White immediately nced at them in rm. ¡°Just who are you? How do you know this divine beast¡¯s identity?¡±
¡°Cough.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pat Little White¡¯s head. ¡°You really think you¡¯re a divine beast? You must¡¯ve listened to too many wanderers¡¯ short stories. Nevermind that, seeing that you¡¯re quite cute, we can leave you here to guard the door for us. We¡¯ll be making the best use of everything then.¡±
Little White was speechless.
As a grand divine beast, you want me to guard the door like a dog?
¡°I refuse, I¡¯m not a dog.¡±
A certain divine beast thought that they had hurt his dignity. Even his tone became a bit unhappy.
¡°Right, you¡¯re not a dog. You¡¯re just a low-level beast that looks really simr to a dog.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but strike, ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re quite exotic too. You actually can talk. There aren¡¯t that many beasts that can talk. I wonder what species you are. Why don¡¯t we dissect and take a look?¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t act recklessly! I, I...will go guard the door, okay?¡±
A certain divine beast was also speechless. Now that he has fallen, everyone could bully him!
My spiritual power is sealed. Hmph. When Su Wu bes a grade five summoner, she could use her spiritual power to remove the firstyer of seal on me. By then, I¡¯ll teach you guys a lesson~
Chapter 244 - The Wastrels Counterattack (6)
Chapter 244 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (6)
As a silver-white tiger, Little White always thought that he was a mighty and grand existence. He was born tens of thousands years ago. Since his birth, he was already a grade ten divine beast. What did that mean?
The king of the magical beasts in the divine was just a grade nine magical beast that could change into human form. Therefore, do you guys know how strong a grade ten magical beast is now? Yet, Little White was ultimately useless. He could only guard the door in the Su Family right now. He really was unlucky. When he was born tens of thousands of years ago, there was a vast battle between the immortals and beasts . Though the immortals sessfully sealed the beasts in hell and abyss, the immortals also suffered a lot of damages. At that time, the divine beasts were all sealed by the king of beasts. A majority of the deities had fallen down. Paired with the retirement of the immortals, the other species on the maind China had started to be prosperous however. By now, half of the maind was already the humans¡¯ world.
Now, it was a new age for the humans. The summoners conquered the maind.
Summoner?
Didn¡¯t he just awaken the dormant magical beasts and weapons through his own spiritual power? Towards this, Little White snorted. This divine beast knows many ancient secret methods, okay? Hmph, I can scare you guys to death with any~
Right, even so, Little White still believed that he was a mighty existence. He refused to bow down to them.
¡°Little White, time to eat!¡±
At this time, Su Pei hade inside the courtyard with a lunchbox from the kitchen coincidentally. Seeing Little White trying to catwalk in the courtyard, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and kneel down. ¡°Little White,e here. I got your favorite pork leg. It¡¯s really tasty!¡±
Little White: I already said that I can¡¯t bow down to you guys! But I might consider it if that¡¯s meat involved. As a divine beast, I have to be able to bow down when needed. (Why did this sound so familiar?)
Su Wan and Su Rui came outside to see Su Pei carrying Little White sitting down and eating.
Seeing how Little White was ravaging his food, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Sigh. He¡¯s worthy of being a divine beast that has been sealed for tens of thousands of years! Look at this posture. One could tell that he hadn¡¯t eaten in so many days~
¡°Master, third miss, you¡¯re back!¡±
Su Family has gotten used to Su Wan and Su Rui being together.
Plus, Su Ya had released news that Xiao Yan was the reason why the engagement had broken off. The male lead had indifferently epted it as well. But Su and Xiao Family¡¯s rtionship has be more and more ipatible.
Towards Su Wan and Su Zhan¡¯s rtionship, the hearts of the youngdies and men in the Su Family were broken!
When Little White saw Su Wan and Su Rui, he subconsciously hid behind Su Pei. The two of them gave off a dangerous feeling.
Seeing Little White¡¯s action, Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered. She moved over and smiled, pulling on Su Rui¡¯s robe. ¡°A-Zhan, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll teach me the new mnemonic chant today? Quickly, I¡¯m too impatient!¡±
¡°Mn, okay.¡±
It was rare to see his wife acting cute in front of him. Su Rui smiled and pulled Su Wan inside the room.
Su Liang exchanged a look with Su Pei halfway while walking.
Damn, are they going to start to bully the single people again?
Please restrain yourselves a bit, okay? The sky just got dark!
They¡¯ve always put on a r-rated show every night. Did they think that they could advance just by doing it over and over again?
Su Liang was still standing there roasting the two. An hourter, there was actually a huge spiritual cloud above Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard. The spiritual influence rolled over and over, brightening the night sky and stealing away the moonlight.
The entire Su Family had an uproar again.
Heaven, heaven! Master leveled up again!
Su Liang was speechless.
Not only was Su Liang frozen but a certain ancient divine beast did too.
Su Zhan leveled up again? This didn¡¯t make sense!
No, the spiritual clouds didn¡¯t look like Su Zhan was leveling from grade three to grade two summoner. Rather, Su Wan was the one leveling from grade six to grade five summoner?
Mn, that¡¯s right. Su Wan has been at the peak of grade six summoner. It made sense that she leveled to a grade five summoner.
Su Ya had brought a group of people and surrounded Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard again. They had long detected that this time, it wasn¡¯t Su Zhan who had leveled up but Su Wan.
Mn, no matter what, they were part of the Su Family. That was a great asion then.
The spiritual clouds in the sky were about to dissipate when wind suddenly blew from all directions. Spiritual influence had gathered and formed a strong spiritual cloud above the Su Family. This is...
¡°Oh god!¡±
The entire Su Family had red up. Such a strong spiritual cloud storm had covered nearly the entire Meite City. This was...the omen leveling from grade three to two summoner!
Just how long had it been since Su Zhan had leveled to grade three? Ten or eight days?
He had quickly leveled to grade two summoner! What were the rest of them supposed to do?
At this moment, not just the Su Family, but the entire Meite City was sleepless.
¡°The future belongs to you young people.¡±
In the casten¡¯s residence right now, Long Qianzhan was standing in the courtyard ncing at the Su Family. He sighed.
Su Family was already extremely lucky and fortunate to have Su Zhan. The most influential family in Meite City would probably belong to them too...
Su Zhan...
Not far from Su Family, Xiao Yan stood silently on the rooftop of the Xiao Family ncing at the spiritual clouds gathering endlessly. His gaze gradually became dark.
Su Zhan, you¡¯re worthy of me putting my best in to beat you.
Xiao Yan looked down and nced at the token in his hands. His sister, Xiao Ya had sent someone from the imperial capital to give him this token. This was the royal family summoners¡¯ academy¡¯s token.
Originally, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t prepare to enter the academy through his sister¡¯s connection. But it seemed like if he wanted to surpass Su Zhan as quickly as possible, he must leave Meite City.
Su Zhan, you and I will fight one day.
Even if he wasn¡¯t doing this for himself, he had to for his family¡¯s honor...
Destiny had been changing silently. No one was an exception.
Su Family.
This time, Su Rui and Su Wan¡¯s advancement had grown face for the Su Family. However, they weren¡¯t as lucky as before. They didn¡¯t get to summon an exceptional precious sword like the Purple Ming.
Of course, people shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.
By the time they finished advancing, the two continued their private sessions in bed, not even bothering to show their faces. Everyone else had no other option but to return home and get ready to sleep.
Therefore, there was new news in Meite City on the second day.
Do you know Su Zhan?
Did you know that Su Zhan advanced?
Do you know why Su Zhan had advanced that quickly?
ording to insiders, he had obtained a certain summoner senior¡¯s teachings in the division. He learned something good. Apparently, he could level up by having sex with women?
What? You don¡¯t believe me?
I¡¯m telling you. My uncle¡¯s wife¡¯s aunt¡¯s son¡¯s second aunt¡¯s cousin¡¯s cousin works in the Su Family. Apparently, Su Zhan does nothing but have sex with his own woman every day~
There were all sorts of strange things in the world. Yet, people actually believed in the bizarre rumor. Even more, lots of people believed this was the truth!
Little White: They¡¯re basically humiliating this divine beast¡¯s IQ! But I bet there¡¯s something fishy going on between the two. I have to examine them closely and find their secret.
As the rumors got more and more bizarre in Meite City, there were countless peopleing to the Su Family to visit Su Rui and ask him to be their masters in order to learn his skills. ncing at the eager men and women, Su Wan was at a loss of words. Thankfully, Su Rui wore a dark face and always acted aloof like a male adonis. People couldn¡¯t withstand his cold aura and all left the Su Family in the end.
Today, he just chased away another group of people who wanted to formally be apprentices to him.
By the time Su Rui returned to the room, he eluded a depressing aura.
¡°We can¡¯t allow this to continue on anymore.¡±
Su Rui sat on his chair, his face dark and gloomy.
¡°Then what do we do?¡±
Su Wan also looked at him worriedly. ¡°The inherited skills that you¡¯re cultivating right now has a strong effect. If you advance too quickly, sooner orter, the royal family in Orinda or even the other countries on the maind will covet after you. It might even bring disaster to the Su Family. What a pity that there¡¯s only a way to increase people¡¯s spiritual power but not to decrease.¡±
¡°Decrease spiritual power?¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Su Rui¡¯s gaze brightened. ¡°If I can get an agreement with an advanced magical beast, then that¡¯d be good. Apparently, advanced magical beasts could share spiritual power with their master. That way, I can pass the excess spiritual influence inside my body to it. Unfortunately... there isn¡¯t an advanced magical beast in the entire Meite City that could withstand the spiritual influence inside my body.¡±
¡°Who said that there aren¡¯t advanced magical beasts in Meite City?¡±
A casual voice suddenly rang outside the door. Little White cat walked inside elegantly. ¡°This magical beast, wait no, this divine beast is grade ten! Grade ten, do you know?¡±
Apparently, foodies were all simplistic. This certain divine beast, does your mother know that you¡¯re eagerly jumping into a pit?
Chapter 245 - The Wastrels Counterattack (7)
Chapter 245 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (7)
¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re a grade ten divine beast?¡±
Seeing that Little White revealed his status arrogantly, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes. She walked over and bent down, lifting him in her hands. ¡°I heard that divine beasts are able to transform into human forms since birth. Here, transform into your human form for me to see.¡±
Little White was speechless.
If this divine beast could change forms, do you think I¡¯d let you bully me?
¡°I, I was sealed so I can¡¯t use my spiritual power for now. Without my spiritual power, I naturally can¡¯t transform.¡±
While saying this, Little White struggled to get out of Su Wan¡¯s hands.
¡°So you¡¯re a divine beast that was sealed, hm? Even if you¡¯re saying the truth, so what?¡±
Su Wan waved her hands and sweeped Little White to the ground.
¡°Hey, be nicer. You guys need this divine beast¡¯s help right now. Hmph, I know your secret!¡±
Little White shook the dust off of his body and nced arrogantly at Su Zhan. ¡°Want to make a deal? I¡¯ll ept the contract and you¡¯ll transfer excess spiritual power to me.¡±
¡°To you?¡±
Su Rui sneered. ¡°So what if you¡¯re really a divine beast? Once I give my spiritual power to you, what if you end up going back on your words once your power is unsealed? I read the ancient records and it said that divine beasts only recognize one master in their entire life. Didn¡¯t you take Su Wu to be your master? You¡¯re trying to lie to me?¡±
In the end, Su Rui¡¯s voice was icy cold. There was even icy cold spiritual influence gathering in the room.
¡°Hey, calm down. I didn¡¯t recognize Su Wu as my master.¡±
Seeing that Su Rui might get mad anytime, Little White tried to exin in advance.
Su Wu was still a grade eight summoner at this time. There was no way that Little White would recognize her as the master.
However, because Su Wu had awakened Little White from his longtime sleep, he instinctively became close to her.
ording to the plot, Little White hadn¡¯t recognized anyone as his master even after the firstyer of seal was removed, up until Su Wu was framed and almost killed. Little White recognized her as his master in order to save her.
After the divine beast recognized a master, they could share their spiritual power with their master. In the end, Su Wu had used Little White¡¯s spiritual power to escape everyone.
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered upon hearing Little White¡¯s words. A faint smile floated on his face. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can consider your suggestion.¡±
Little White thought: you¡¯re just considering it? Dear, I¡¯m a divine beast! Divine beast! You won¡¯t get another opportunity if you miss this one! What are you hesitating for? Make your move now!
Little White was really worried inside but he didn¡¯t dare express this in front of Su Rui and Su Wan.
Hmph. This divine beast has a really high IQ. Both of them were geniuses. That Su Zhan was even a rarely seen genius on Dongchuan, maind from tens of thousands of years before. This divine beast won¡¯t suffer any losses recognizing him as master. One day, he¡¯d definitely be well known across the entire maind. By then, this divine beast will also be admired by the entire world.
There are talented people everywhere but not every one of them is recognized.
That¡¯s right. This divine beast is an all-seeing mind. Master Su, quickly yield to this divine beast!
While a certain divine beast was imagining their beautiful future, Su Wan and Su Rui secretly exchanged gazes.
Got him!
General Su had the most experience in dealing with divine beasts. (A certain white tiger king and ck dragon king exchanged news: silver-white tiger, may you ept fate).
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡±
As if making a decision, Su Rui stood up and drew a contract configuration midair in the room. Then he bit his finger, the fresh blood droplets rolling down.
That¡¯s right. Forming a master-servant rtionship between divine beasts and humans didn¡¯t require an ordinary contract. Instead, it needed the master and the divine beast¡¯s fresh blood. While the two were willing, they were to drop their blood into the configuration for the contract to work.
They watched as Little White dropped his blood onto the configuration as well. Red light lit in the room and a silver mark flickered on Su Rui¡¯s forehead before it vanished.
Master recognition: sessful!
Su Wan sighed by the side. The first step to their n had been sessfully achieved. Thankfully this silve-white tiger that had been asleep for tens of thousands of years was a simple-minded and innocent divine beast. Plus, he¡¯d definitely desire power after being sealed for so long. After Su Rui disyed his endless capabilities and talent in front of him, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Little White would make this decision.
Su Rui and Su Wan had achieved their goals but a certain divine beast would definitely be a scapegoat.
Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be well-known across the maind? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be admired by everyone?
Although his master did be known by the entire world, a certain divine beast had stayed in Meite City his entire life with his master.
Apparently, the sky outside was blue. The grass was green and the flower was red. Even the magical beasts were beautiful and handsome.
Master, I really want to take a look...
Su Rui: don¡¯t cook for Little White tonight. He can be full mentally.
Little White: master, I¡¯m sorry! The world outside is amazing but it also makes me feel helpless~
In short, as a foodie, his whole life will be very hard and bitter.
Of course, this was in the future.
Right now, Little White had just recognized Su Rui as his master. He felt as if his entire body was full of power and energy. It was great having a grade two summoner! He had enough spiritual power!
He obtained countless spiritual powers from Su Rui. Little White had did his best to absorb the spiritual power and gather them in a certain part of his body, nning on removing the firstyer of seal.
The moment he removed the firstyer, he would be able to use and cultivate his spiritual power freely. Plus, every divine beast naturally had inherited their own set of skills. After removing the firstyer, Little White would be able to cultivate silver-white tiger family¡¯s skills.
Snap.
Paired with this snap, the white light on Little White glowed and he grew bigger. Although he still looked like a little wolf-dog, he seemed a bit more fierce?
The seal was removed.
¡°The firstyer of seal is removed, it¡¯s removed!¡±
Right now, Little White was excitedly bouncing around Su Rui¡¯s room. Su Rui and Su Wan nced at each other and helplesslyughed.
Although a certain divine beast was ten thousand years old, he still acted like a child.
Though they shouldn¡¯t be lying to a child, Su Wan felt no guilt from doing that.
¡°A-Zhan, now that Little White has recognized you as his master, what should we do with Sister Su Wu?¡±
Su Wan revealed a worried expression when Su Wu was mentioned. ¡°If she knew that her favorite divine beast had betrayed her, she¡¯d be really upset.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Su Rui faintly smiled. ¡°Little Wu is still a grade nine summoner. There is still a really long time before she reaches grade five summoner. By then, she¡¯d be grown up and she¡¯d understand.¡±
Little White was speechless.
Oh no. I think I taught Su Wu a really powerful ancient mnemonic chant. She¡¯d be leveling up really quickly now~
Little White felt really conflicted after hearing their conversation. Should he tell them about Su Wu?
Chapter 246 - Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (8)
Chapter 246 ¨C Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (8)
Lately, Su Wu had been really gloomy, really really gloomy. She originally thought that Su Zhan woulde back and provide her some resources so that she could cultivate quickly. Who knew that her elder brother said ¡°take things slowly.¡± Instead, he ordered someone to lock her in the family¡¯s cultivation room and went to meditate~
Meditate, my ass! Although there was enough spiritual influence in the cultivation room, Su Wu wasn¡¯t talented enough. She cultivated unbelievably slowly! She was using the meditating mnemonic chant that Little White taught her. She needed to raise all sorts of magical weapons and beasts, and then turn them into her own in order to umte cultivation experience.
The more she raised, the higher the weapon grades would be. In the end, she¡¯d obtain more and more spiritual power.
But there wasn¡¯t even a sword in the cultivation room. How was Su Wu supposed to level up?
Su Wu stayed in the cultivation room helplessly as she meditated. She didn¡¯t know that by the time she got to leave the room, the world would be apletely different view...
Because Su Zhan had leveled up repeatedly, Su Family had taken over the spotlight in Meite City. Even the Xiao Family needed to avoid the family.
Originally, Xiao Yan and Long Li were supposed to be at their respective homes cultivating, but they were provoked by Su Zhan. The two left the Meite City sessively. Long Li went out to cultivate on his own, searching for an opportunity to advance. As for Xiao Yan, apparently he went to the imperial capital.
Orinda Country¡¯s biggest royal family summoners¡¯ academy was in the imperial capital. Xiao Yan¡¯s sister, Xiao Ya, had entered the academy a few years ago. Although she wasn¡¯t the genius of a genius, she was an influential figure in this small Meite City. This was also the reason why the Xiao Family had dominated the position as the most influential family in Meite City and hadn¡¯t fallen yet.
Now, Xiao Yan had left the Meite City in advance. As a result, the Xiao Family had quietened down,ying in low.
For a moment, the entire Meite City was peaceful and calm.
But how long could this silence maintain for?
There were cities of all sizes around Meite City. News of the Su Family in Meite City having an exceptional genius gradually spread. Even more, the news became more and more bizarre. There were even some people that said that Su Zhan had found ancient treasure within the division~
Su Residence, inner courtyard.
For the past few days, Su Ya had been wearing a dark face. An influential person attracts enemies. Though the Su Family hadn¡¯t developed or expanded greatly yet, it has already been the prick in some people¡¯s eyes. Especially Su Zhan. He had been in the spotlight for too long. Long Qianzhan had vaguely mentioned this to Su Ya. Even the higher ups have noticed him. This was definitely not a good thing.
He subconsciously walked to his son¡¯s courtyard. Before he could walk in, he heard a burst ofughtering from inside.
¡°Su Liang¡¯s cooking skills have gotten better and better. The meat is fat but not greasy. It¡¯s crispy outside and tender inside. I¡¯ll give you a five-star rating.¡±
This was Su Wan¡¯s voice. She was in Su Rui¡¯s arms. She squinted her eyes and enjoyed the delicious food that Su Liang had just roasted.
As for Su Pei, she carefully served upon Little White who clearly grew fatter.
Eat, eat, eat. All he knows is to eat.
ncing at the scene in the courtyard, Su Ya couldn¡¯t help but darken his expression and walk inside angrily.
¡°Lord!¡±
Seeing Su Ya¡¯s figure, Su Liang and Su Pei immediately stood up and obediently greeted him. Su Wan also blinked her eyes, standing up from Su Rui¡¯s arms. ¡°Lord, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Do you want some roast meat?¡±
Su Ya was speechless.
How can I bear to eat anything? Why aren¡¯t you worried?
¡°Su Zhan, follow me.¡±
Su Ya¡¯s gazended on Su Rui, his tone rare but solemn.
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Rui gradually stood up after hearing Su Ya¡¯s words. In a careless tone, ¡°Wife, you can go ahead and eat first. You don¡¯t need to save me anything.¡±
After that, he followed Su Ya out of the courtyard quickly.
Seeing that the father-son pair had walked far, Little White then snuggled to Su Wan¡¯s feet with a round belly. ¡°Su Wan, does old man Su Ya dislike you? I think he¡¯s nning on finding my master another wife. I heard that Zhao Family¡¯s daughter, Zhao Cuiying, had leveled to a grade five summoner too. She¡¯s a year younger than you. Plus, Zhao Family¡¯s young miss...tch, say, will master end up falling in love with her?¡±
¡°Fall in love with her?¡±
When Su Wan heard Little White¡¯s words, she just pursed her lips carelessly. Then, her gazended on Su Liang and Su Pei. Su Wan had been silently observing them while they were by Su Rui¡¯s side. The two had proper conduct and were considerately loyal to herself and Su Rui. She could cultivate them.
Plus...
Su Wan recalled her family. The branch that she was born in was in a vige really far away from Meite City. It was a remote mountain vige. In the original plot, the original body, Su Wan, had be a nemesis to Su Wu because Xiao Yan ended up following in love with thetter.
Su Wu was an assassin in the first ce so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be merciful towards her enemies.
Therefore, the original body became a cannon fodder. After that, there was a bestial tide and many ces were destroyed or damaged greatly. Her family had all died in that bestial tide.
Although Su Wan didn¡¯t feel anything towards the original body¡¯s family, since she took over their status, she couldn¡¯t watch as her family just died like that.
Now, she and Su Rui required manpower, a lot of trustworthy people...
¡°Su Liang, Su Pei, do you guys want to be summoners?¡±
Su Wan suddenly asked.
There was a moment of silence in the air.
¡°Third miss?¡±
Su Pei looked up at Su Wan with aplicated gaze. ¡°Of course I want to be a summoner but I...I am already sixteen and I still can¡¯t activate my spiritual power sessfully.¡±
¡°So what if you did sessfully?¡±
Su Liang couldn¡¯t resist the urge to ce the knife used to cut apart meat down. ¡°I was able to activate my spiritual power sessfully when I was fifteen but unfortunately, I only summoned an useless weapon. I can use it to cut meat but it won¡¯t work against magical beasts.¡±
In Dongchuan, maind, many people dreamed of and looked forward to bing summoners. However, not everyone would be able to and not all could summon powerful and fierceful magical weapons and beasts.
Though some people were able to activate their spiritual powers when they were young, they were unable to summon strong magical beasts and weapons. They stayed inconspicuous and insignificant summoners their entire lives. They weren¡¯t even considered summoners.
Su Liang and Su Pei were born from a branch as well. When they were young, they were their family¡¯s hope. They were chosen to enter the main family when they were young and both wanted to be strong summoners. However, a few years had passed and the two were still only Su Family¡¯s servants. The only thing worth that¡¯s worth being gratified about was that they were quite lucky and encountered two masters with powerful statuses and great personalities.
¡°If...¡±
Seeing the two¡¯splicated expressions, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but talk again, ¡°If I can transform you guys into powerful summoners but you two have to exchange your lives as the price, will you guys be willing? As long as you¡¯re willing to swear with your soul and never betray me and your master, I¡¯ll tell him to pass the secret method to be a summoner to you guys!¡±
¡°Third miss, are you saying the truth?¡±
Su Liang and Su Pei¡¯s eyes teared up hearing Su Wan¡¯s words.
¡°We¡¯re willing to follow you and master. We won¡¯t betray you guys!¡±
The two wanted to make their vows right now.
Su Wan was really pleased with their reactions.
A wastrel¡¯s counterattack?
As long as they had a powerful goldfinger, any wastrels could have a counterattack. Anyone could be the leading role in their own lives.
As the female lead in this world, Su Wu¡¯s biggest strength was the mnemonic chant. But what if everyone in the Su Family that had low aptitudes learned this mnemonic chant?
As long as wastrels were willing to work hard, as long as they had resources, they could slowly level up and be powerful summoners.
Plus, Su Zhan had given this to them. In exchange, no matter how much achievements they made in the future, they weren¡¯t allowed to betray the Su Family...
Chapter 247 - The Wastrels Counterattack (9)
Chapter 247 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (9)
While Su Wan was giving Su Liang and Su Pei an opportunity, Su Rui also carelessly revealed his n to Su Ya in Su Residence¡¯s study.
Hearing that Su Rui wanted to gather the people who didn¡¯t activate their spiritual powers sessfully in the branches and in the main family and give them a second chance, Su Ya was shocked by his son¡¯s efforts.
¡°Zhan¡¯er, this father doesn¡¯t doubt the effect of the Yuling Chant but those who failed to activate their spiritual powers are indeed too weak. Their characters aren¡¯t the best either. If we give them all the avable resources to cultivate and train them, some people in the family might haveints.¡±
Su Ya was knowledgeable and ambitious. He wasn¡¯t narrow-minded but as the n elder of a family, he needed to consider the entire family¡¯s honor and glory first.
¡°Father is correct.¡±
Hearing Su Ya¡¯s words, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Father, you just need to gather everyone who failed at activating their spiritual powers within the family but still desires to be a summoner over here. Su Wan and I will deal with everything else.¡±
¡°Everyone? No limit on the age?¡±
Su Ya knitted his brows after hearing the words again. In his perspective, the younger the candidates were, the more potential they¡¯d have. What right do people who failed to activate their spiritual powers for many years and had be aunts and uncles now have for the family to waste their resources on them?
¡°Ambition isn¡¯t limited to age.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t approve of Su Ya¡¯s thoughts. Summoners within Dongchuan, maind, lived for a very long time. As they leveled up, they¡¯d live for an even longer time. Compared to the tens of thousands of years that summoners would have, being thirty or forty, or fifty or sixty, it was nothing!
Even if some people were nearly seventy, they still had dreams and hope inside their hearts. These people were much better than those who just turned adults, having no dreams or hope.
¡°Okay, okay. Since you¡¯ve decided, then you can have your way.¡±
In the end, Su Yapromised with Su Rui. In his perspective, the bigger this event was, the better. It was really beneficial to the Su Family too. People have been trying to spy on Su Zhan¡¯s secrettely. Su Ya may as well make this known to everyone. Best if everyone in the Orinda Country knew.
An innocent man only gets in trouble by carrying a precious jade on them.
Su Ya knew that. If Su Family really has some sort of precious treasure of skills, it¡¯d definitely attract disaster one day.
He might as well be more generous this time. While increasing Su Family¡¯s strength, he can also give the royal family a favor.
¡°Zhan¡¯er, make a copy of the Yuling Chant so that I can take it directly to the imperial capital.¡±
Hearing Su Rui talk about the effect of this chant, Su Ya thought it was really magical but it was only suitable for people without much talent. Plus, if the chant was unique, it could indeed cause one¡¯s skills to skyrocket quickly. But Su Rui was nning on making this well-known within the entire Orinda Country. Then countless people would be fighting for a limited number of resources in the future with this new summoners¡¯ tributary. Just how big of a development would this have on Su Family?
Of course, even though that was the case, it was the first grand revolution on Dongchuan, maind, in history. Ever since, countless new summoners would be born and they would never forget the Su Family and Su Zhan.
Thinking that Su Family might be written down in history in the future, Su Ya¡¯s heart immediately palpitated.
Su Rui also faintly smiled hearing Su Ya¡¯s words.
Su Ya was indeed a knowledgeable person.
The best way to protect a secret was to not address it as a ¡°secret.¡±
The father-son pair had a great time discussing the Yuling Chant. Before Su Rui left the study, Su Ya suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but stop him. ¡°Zhan¡¯er, it¡¯s old man Zhao¡¯s birthday in a few days. Father needs to leave the Meite City and head to the imperial capital right now. Please attend his birthday banquet on my behalf and try to get close to Zhao Family¡¯s young miss while you¡¯re at it.¡±
Zhao Family?
Su Rui paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Zhao Family.¡±
Cough.
Su Ya coughed behind him and said, ¡°Um, there¡¯s no harm in getting to know more people. Plus, Zhao Family¡¯s young miss is a well-known beauty. She¡¯s also interested in you. Men ah, it¡¯s normal to have mistresses and concubines.¡±
Su Ya thought that his son might¡¯ve been holding it in the division for a really long time, about three years or so. That¡¯s why he transformed into a wolf and ravaged Su Wan, no?
Plus, seeing Su Wan¡¯s small figure, it didn¡¯t seem like she could endure that.
With his son¡¯s stamina, it was definitely no issue having four or five mistresses. When the timees, he could get a few more genius grandsons to y with. Ah, that was an amazing feeling~
Su Rui¡¯s expression finally darkened after hearing the words. ¡°I know what to do. I don¡¯t want anyone to intervene in my matters. Lord, even if you¡¯re my father, you¡¯re no exception!¡±
While talking, a burst of purple clouds spread around Su Rui and the purple ming happily cried out.
It hadn¡¯t killed anyone in a long time. It hadn¡¯t drank any blood. It was really unhappy~
Su Ya was speechless.
Are you threatening me?
Dang, thing is I actually feel threatened. My son is really domineering~
Lord, you¡¯re being yful again~
By the time Su Rui returned to his courtyard, Su Liang had already fixed up the ce. He and Su Pei received Su Wan¡¯s promise so they had hurried back to rest a long time ago.
Su Wan and Little White were the only ones in the room.
Little White was still lying on the table eating midnight snacks. One couldn¡¯t even bear to look at his round stomach.
Meanwhile, Su Wan was packing the clothes up. Su Rui walked in to see the small bag Su Wan ced on the table. ¡°Wife, we¡¯re going out?¡±
¡°Yeah, I want to go home. How did it go between you and the Lord?¡±
¡°We finished talking. I¡¯ll give him a copy of the Yuling Chant so that he could hand it to the royal family.¡±
Su Rui turned and closed the door, murmuring softly, ¡°What?¡±
Little White who had almost turned into a round ball rolled over on the table and eximed, ¡°Master, that Yuling Chant is an ancient mnemonic chant!¡±
Ever since Little White recognized Su Rui as his master, he had been worried about Su Wu. In the end, he told Su Rui what happened, including the Yuling Chant.
He thought that Su Rui just wanted to spread this to the Su Family but who knew that he was also willing to give this to the royal family?
¡°So what if it¡¯s an ancient mnemonic chant?¡±
Hearing Little White¡¯s words, Su Rui chuckled. ¡°In ancient time, what grade would this Yuling Chant fall under?¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Little White was at a loss for words. To speak the truth, this Yuling Chant had no grade. During that time, it was the trash of the trash.
¡°Actually, between the period of the ancient time to now, there has been a decrease of talented people on the maind. The summoners weren¡¯t as good either. This would let more people be summoners. They could also have the ability to protect their family as a result, isn¡¯t that really good?¡±
Su Rui said with a really solemn expression, ¡°Maybe the bestial tide wille one day. The battle between humans and magical beasts will never end. Plus... Little White, since you can wake up from the seal, then what about the other species? Or even the magical beasts in the abyss? If we humans aren¡¯t strong enough, how can we fight against the other species? How can we protect ournd?¡±
Little White was at a loss for words.
Sob, so touching. It¡¯s so teaching. Master, you¡¯re so amazing! This divine beast has great taste. I actually chose such an admirable master. Therefore, my name will fall down history for sure, right?
While Little White was feeling touched inside, Su Rui suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, if we spread this mnemonic chant and this falls to hands of people with ulterior motives, that¡¯d be a disaster. Therefore... Little White, do you know a way to control the Yuling Chant? Or do you have anything to seal it? That we can add into the chant?
Little White didn¡¯t know what to say.
So, you¡¯re still too naive~
Little White did know how to control the Yuling Chant.
Of course, Su Rui who was familiar with the plot also knew too. In the original plot, people have been coveting after Su Wu¡¯s cultivation skills. There was even a white lotus who tried to get close to her under the pretense of her best friend. After sessfully gaining Su Wu¡¯s trust, the little white lotus obtained Yuling Chant¡¯s method. In order to make it unique and so only she would have this skill, the little white lotus secretly hurt Su Wu, wanting to kill her. At that time, Su Wu had used the other type of skill that Little White taught her. This was a way to control the Yuling Chant and silver-white tiger family¡¯s unique skill.
The skill was called Soul-swallowing Chant. The moment it was used, it could engulf all the spiritual power that was cultivated by the Yuling Chant, beating the other party back to their original form.
That¡¯s right. The gold finger prepared for the female lead was just that strong!
But right now, this all belonged to Su Rui and Su Wan.
Since they could create a new city, they could also destroy the legend.
That¡¯s how it¡¯d go. They¡¯d have no other choice but to take the path of the leading role~
Chapter 248 - Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (10)
Chapter 248 ¨C Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (10)
After sending the branches in the Su Family the order, Su Ya went to the casten¡¯s residence the day of. No one knew what sort of agreement Su Ya and Long Qianzhan came up with. But the second day, Long Qianzhan left Meite City with the two and headed straight for Orinda Country¡¯s imperial capital.
After Su Ya left the Meite City, news of Su Ya wanting to give the secret method Su Zhan obtained from the division to the royal family had spread out from the Su Family. For a moment, the Meite City was in an uproar.
On Dongchuan, maind, people were only respected if they had power. Although in front of those peerless masters, the royal family wasn¡¯t anything, the majority thought that the royal family was still eminent and unapproachable. Orinda Country¡¯s royal family had been passed down for centuries. Of the elders in the royal family, there were countless masters. Some of them even managed the royal family¡¯s summoners¡¯ academy. The majority of the geniuses in the imperial country were all within the royal family.
It was unexpected that Su Family would do this. Those who had been restless all quietened down due to the royal family¡¯s power.
At this time, Meite City¡¯s Zhao Family had something up their sleeves. The Zhao Family¡¯s Lord had no son and only two beautiful daughters. The eldest daughter, Zhao Cuiying, was of age to get married. Zhao Family¡¯s Lord originally had his eye on Xiao Yan. Especially after Xiao Family and Su Family broke off their engagement. Lord Zhao had hinted several times that they wanted to form connections through marriage. Unfortunately, Xiao Yan left Meite City and went for the imperial capital not longter. At this time, Su Zhan was at the peak of his power in the city. Although the outside world had been spreading rumors that he was going to get married with Su Family¡¯s third miss, it was normal for a genius summoner to have multiple concubines.
The more powerful a man was, the more responsibility they had to assume, and the more charm they¡¯d have too.
In this era where the strong bullied the weak, women cared not about men¡¯s appearances and figure but their strength.
As long as one had power and a sword in their hand, they¡¯d have the world.
Seeing that old man Zhao was about to have his eightieth birthday and Su Ya wasn¡¯t at Meite City at this time, Lord Zhao immediately had his daughter personally write an invitation to bring to Su Zhao in Su Family personally.
Zhao Cuiying was already eighteen. She was the same age as Su Wan. The two were grade five medium summoners. Although they hadn¡¯t officially met, Zhao Cuiying had always treated Su Wan as her opponent in Meite City.
She wanted to surpass Su Wan but that was only in terms of cultivation.
As for love...
Zhao Cuiying was already in love with someone else that was the male lead.
After Xiao Yan and Su Family broke off the engagement, Zhao Cuiying had already brazenly invited him out and confessed to him. However, he rejected her that day, saying that he already had someone he liked.
Zhao Cuiying didn¡¯t know who exactly Xiao Yan liked but she won¡¯t give up that easily.
Now that Xiao Yan went to the imperial capital, he¡¯d definitely be more and more powerful. He¡¯d surpass Su Zhan. Zhao Cuiying always had a lot of confidence in the men she liked.
Zhao Cuiying thought that the invitation in her hand was heavy. She didn¡¯t like Su Zhan. No matter how good Su Zhan was in other people¡¯s eyes, she only had her eyes on one person.
¡°Sister.¡±
At this time, a crisp voice cut off Zhao Cuiying¡¯s thought. She looked up to see her sister standing by the long hallway ncing at her.
Zhao Wanying was sixteen and she wore a summoner¡¯s robe, walking to her sister happily.
¡°This is the invitation for Master Su?¡±
Zhao Wanying nced at the invitation in her sister¡¯s hands, an excited glint in her eyes. ¡°Sister, can I go send it to him? I really like Master Su. I haven¡¯t seen what he looks like yet!¡±
Three years ago, when Su Zhan left Meite City, Zhao Wanying was only thirteen years ago. She just activated her spiritual power and became a beginner summoner.
Now, she was a grade six summoner. It could be said that Zhao Wanying was more talented than her sister and Su Wan.
She was worthy of being called a geniusdy. What made others envious of her was that at sixteen, she had a figure notcking to her sister and an innocent loli-looking face.
A figure like hers was a man¡¯s bane.
¡°Sister.¡±
Seeing that her sister was interested in Su Zhan, Zhao Cuiying knitted her brows softly. ¡°Apparently, Master Su is going to get married with Third Miss Su in a bit. Sister, are you...¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before. I¡¯m just curious. Plus...¡±
Zhao Wanying grabbed the invitation from her sister. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su Wan your love rival? If not for her, maybe you would¡¯ve gotten married with Brother Su back then. Now that I have the opportunity, I¡¯ll help get revenge for you. Since she stole your man, I¡¯ll let her have a taste at being abandoned too!¡±
After that, Zhao Wanying grabbed the invitation and rapidly walked past Zhao Cuiying, a faint fragrance in the air.
Watching her sister leave, Zhao Cuiying felt a bitplicated. The two sister had always been considered their father¡¯s bargain to the family¡¯s glory because of their beautiful appearances.
After bing adults, they even inherited their mother¡¯s amazing figure. Their mother had been brainwashing them.
Men conquered the world with their power but women just needed to conquer their men in bed.
Was that the only meaning in women¡¯s lives?
Zhao Cuiying didn¡¯t believe in fate. She didn¡¯t believe that a truly powerful man would have concubines and mistresses because they were outstanding like what her father had said.
There would always be one person in the world that was powerful but dedicated.
Those are the types of people she¡¯d truly entrust the rest of her life to.
Zhao Wanying arrived in front of the Su Family while under the pressure of a group of men¡¯s gazes. However, she was told that their master wasn¡¯t in the residence right now.
He left?
It was Zhao Family¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow, yet Su Zhan had left at this time?
Zhao Wanying looked around before shooting the housekeeper a charming smile. ¡°Then can I go inside and wait for your master? He has toe back at night, right?¡±
¡°Young miss Zhao, it¡¯s better if you leave. Our master went back to the third miss¡¯ hometown with her. He won¡¯t be back until another few days.¡±
Although he was attracted by Zhao Wanying¡¯s beauty for a moment, the housekeeper still responded, ¡°What?¡±
Zhao Wanying was truly shocked this time. ¡°He¡¯s not attending our Zhao Family¡¯s birthday banquet then?¡±
¡°Master has arranged for the elder and the others to go over. Young miss Zhao, you don¡¯t need to worry!¡±
Su Zhan!
Look at you!
Zhao Wanying angrily tossed the invitation on Su Family¡¯s housekeeper. The moment she turned, her beautiful eyes turned cold.
Su Zhan, I want to see just who you are!
Can I not make you fall in love with me?
Ignorance was blissful. Young miss Zhao, you even dare to offend General Su. You¡¯re really not afraid of death! You¡¯re the role model of a cannon fodder~
Su Rui knew nothing about Zhao Wanying. He wasn¡¯t interested in the Zhao Family in the least bit.
The branch that Su Wan was from was a small mountain vige governed by Meite City. Transportation was inconvenient within the vige. Thankfully, Su Rui had the Windchaser Eagle. This time, the two didn¡¯t bring Little White. Su Liang and Su Pei were at home cultivating. Before leaving, Su Rui had them swear an oath and then passed the Yuling Chant to them. As for what their achievements would be in the end, it depended on their hard work.
Genuine geniuses in this world were also rare. With effort, one could achieve anything. As long as you worked hard, you could also be a genius tomorrow...
¡°After flying over this mountain, we should arrive at Su Family vige.¡±
They heard the whooshing of the wind. Su Wan leaned against Su Rui¡¯s arms and softly murmured ording to the original body¡¯s memory.
Right now, the sunshine was bright on the mountain. ncing down, they could see the mountain full of wildflowers blooming without restraint.
Spring seemed to upy this ce all year around. The flower bloomed splendidly. Su Wan recalled the beautiful memory from her childhood from the original body¡¯s memory. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but soften.
¡°This ce is still as beautiful as ever.¡±
She softly murmured to herself. In the next second, the Windchaser Eagle suddenly soared down towards the forest.
¡°Su Rui?¡±
Su Wan froze and turned to stare strangely at the man behind her.
¡°It is indeed really beautiful here.¡±
Su Rui eximed in Su Wan¡¯s ears, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you think this ce is suitable for us to do something?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Su Wan instinctively asked.
Su Rui¡¯s breath became heavy in Su Wan¡¯s ears. ¡°To have sex outside.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
General Su, what happened to your dignity?
Su Rui: what is dignity? Can I eat that? I finally got rid of a lightbulb that¡¯s from home. This is how we should spend our couple¡¯s world~
Chapter 249 - Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (11)
Chapter 249 ¨C Sinister Ex-Girlfriend (11)
In the dense forest, the fragrance of the flowers spread and there were lush grasses. In this beautiful and clean forest, there was a clear brook floating by.
¡°This brook is still here.¡±
Right now, Su Wan and Su Rui had safelynded. The two coincidentallynded besides the brook.
¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±
Su Rui hugged Su Wan from behind and softly eximed in her ears, his tone teasing.
¡°Don¡¯t mess around. The water here is for the vigers to drink.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile and hit Su Rui¡¯s arm. ¡°The vigers live difficult lives here too. They depend on hunting for food and the brook for water. Barely any summonerse out from this ce. The majority of the Su Family Vige had stayed in the mountain and lived by hunting.¡±
Actually, when the original body, Su Wan was chosen to go to the main family, she had an opportunity to take her parents to Meite City as well but the vigers were simple and down-to-earth. Her parents were ordinary people who had no spiritual powers. They were afraid of dragging their daughter down and afraid that they won¡¯t be used to life in the city. Therefore, the two had been in Su Family Vige the entire time.
Just as Su Wan was going through the original body¡¯s memory, she was pressed against a dense ancient tree by Su Rui. ¡°Wife, we said we were going to do something meaningful. You got distracted again. You should be punished.¡±
Saying that, Su Rui harshly plundered Su Wan¡¯s lips punishingly. A pair of hands familiarly removed her cyan-colored robe representing medium summoners.
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan panted. Because she was nervous, she wrapped her hands around Su Rui¡¯s neck. ¡°Su, Su Rui, there are people here.¡±
In Su Wan¡¯s memory, the vigers would go to the mountains to hunt every day. Even if the weather wasn¡¯t good in the winter, they¡¯d still endure the wind and snow, heading into the mountains to hunt in order to survive.
¡°What are you scared of?¡±
Su Rui¡¯s hands were already on Su Wan¡¯s warm skin. ¡°They can¡¯t beat us. Wife, be good. Rx.¡±
After that, Su Rui started kissing Su Wan deeply again.
Under the dense forest, sunshine sprinkled down again. The two bodies were on each other.
At this time, a sharp whistle suddenly rang not far from here.
That was...
An emergency whistle gathering all the hunters of Su Family Vige.
Su Wan gradually snapped out of her daze. ¡°Su Rui, someone¡¯s here.¡±
Although she was used to being shameless with General Su, that was because they were at home. They could do whatever they wanted to.
But they were in the wilderness right now. Not only were there countless wild beasts, hunters could pass by at any time. This was too nerve wracking. Su Wan was a little afraid.
Su Rui naturally heard the whistle as well but General Su was already halfway in so why would he stop now?
People should finish what they started. Mn.
¡°Wife, hug me tightly.¡±
As he said this, the spiritual influence inside his body surged and the two¡¯s bodies rose within the air. Right now, Su Wan was hanging on Su Rui¡¯s body. The two stood on the branches of the tree. Thankfully, because the tree was old, the branches were also really thick and could withstand the two¡¯s weights.
¡°The leaves here are dense. They can¡¯t see anything.¡±
Although they had heard the footsteps approaching, General Su still captured Su Wan¡¯s lips unhesitatingly. His gaze was concentrated on her as he feverishly but also gently nibbled on her lips. Needless to say, General Su¡¯s kissing techniques were really experienced and iparable.
Su Wan¡¯s mind went nk from the kissing. Right now, she felt strengthless and could only subconsciously match his desire. At this time, two people were talking under the tree not far from them.
¡°Uncle De, how did that wild boar disappear? It was running in that direction, no?¡±
The person speaking was a young man with dark skin and a great figure. Hearing the words, Uncle De knitted his brows before kneeling down and ncing at the leaves on the ground. He lifted one up and sniffed it. ¡°This is...¡±
Uncle De¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
¡°Uncle De, what¡¯s the matter? Er¡¯chuan, where¡¯s the wild boar you were talking about?¡±
At this time, a few people carrying bows and arrows hurried over. Clearly, they had rushed over after hearing the emergency whistle as well.
¡°Silence!¡±
Uncle De suddenly shouted coldly and then looked around his surroundings. He nced around before saying, ¡°I sensed an advanced magical beast around.¡±
¡°What?¡±
The group of people started to panic upon hearing Uncle De¡¯s words. Don¡¯t mention advanced magical beasts but they couldn¡¯t even deal with the lowest-grade magical beasts!
¡°Uncle De, you probably sensed wrong.¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t help but question. The young man named Er¡¯chuan knitted his brows however. ¡°When was Uncle De ever wrong?¡±
Everyone else stopped talking when they heard his words.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so nervous either.¡±
Seeing how worried everyone else was, Uncle De ended upughing instead. ¡°I sensed the advanced magical beast, Windchaser Eagle. Normally, these magical beasts are the mounts of advanced summoners. The wild boar probably went into hiding after sensing the Windchaser Eagle. From my guess, there should probably be a summoner by the magical beast¡¯s side. They might¡¯ve just passed by this ce and left by now already.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Hearing Uncle De¡¯s exnation, everyone started chattering noisily again.
Windchaser Eagle! Advanced summoner!
These were people and things that only appeared in legends!
Er¡¯chuan pursed his lips hearing everyone sighing in envy. ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious again? Uncle De¡¯s sister Little Wan is also a summoner! She¡¯s the strongest in our Su Family Vige. When shees back for the New Years, she¡¯d definitely be flying over with the Windchaser Eagle too!¡±
Rustle.
Before Er¡¯chuan could finish, there was a slightly rustleing from an ancient tree not far from them.
Forgive General Su for suddenly finding out that the person under the tree was his further father-inw. He wasn¡¯t able to control himself and snapped the branch in half.
Seeing that a snapped branch fell down from the tree, the group of people didn¡¯t dare to move.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
People say that the young were fearless so Er¡¯chun had scuttled under the tree in onerge stride. But the ancient tree was too dense and there were lots of leaves looking above so they couldn¡¯t see anything.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s probably the wind.¡±
An experienced hunter couldn¡¯t resist the urge but to take a look at the broken tree branch on the ground.
Bawl.
At this time, the bawling of a wild boar suddenly rang. Everyone looked at each other and immediately grabbed their bows and arrows, heading in the direction of the sound.
Up until the group of people ran off did Su Rui jump down the tree with Su Wan in his arms as the tree branches rustled.
Su Wan¡¯s face was still red. She had heard Su De¡¯s voice earlier already but she didn¡¯t dare to move at all, afraid that they¡¯d find out.
Although su Wan didn¡¯t mind trying out something new with her man, she still represented the original body returning home to visit her family. If she bumped into everyone here, she really would have no face to meet her family.
Huff.
General Su who had been greatly satisfied couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Wife, it seems like your father isn¡¯t a simple figure.¡±
Su De...
Su Wan¡¯s expression turned grim. If Su De was an ordinary viger, how could he sense a magical beast as easily as that?
Only mercenary summoners who frequented the division and had been through many near-death experiences would be able to differentiate magical beasts that easily. Only they could use this type of special skill.
Could Su De have a hidden identity?
Su Wan was bewildered now because in the original plot, not long after Su Family was destroyed in the bestial tie, the original body, Su Wan, also became a cannon fodder. Their family¡¯s secret was forever buried.
If Su De and the family really had a secret, it¡¯d disappear...
Chapter 250 - The Wastrel’s Counterattack (12)
Chapter 250 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (12)
Under the sunset, the sunshine had dyed the Su Family Vige into a splendid red color. Everyone in the vige was busy. The hunters had gotten a great harvest today. They actually hunted two extremely big wild boars.
The two adult wild boars were enough for each family in the vige to receive a fair amount of meat. The rest of the bones and fur could be exchanged for silver and gold on towns not far from them.
While the adults were busy and chattering, the children in the vige were gathered by the sporting coach and they were training.
These eight or nine years old children were the hope of the Su Family Vige. The main Su Family rewarded the vige greatly because of Su Wan. The remaining money rewarded and supplies for cultivation were used on the children.
The sporting coach of the Su Family Vige¡¯s surname was Zhang. He was the only one whose surname wasn¡¯t Su. He was also one of the few people who activated his spiritual power sessfully. Although he had been the lowest grade nine summoner for half his life, this didn¡¯t get in the way of his hopes of bing powerful. Rightnow, he was focused on teaching the children how to meditate and lead the spiritual power into their bodies. This was a crucial step. Those with talent basically entered meditation states easily. That meant that it was really likely that they¡¯d lead the spiritual influence into their bodies sessfully. The moment they did it for the first time, then they¡¯d definitely be able to activate their spiritual power in the future and be a summoner.
By the time Su Rui and Su Wan gradually walked into Su Family Vige, they saw this noisy but peaceful scene.
¡°Hey, who are you guys?¡±
While the group of children were meditating, a yful boy secretly opened his eyes. Who knew that the moment he did, he saw the couple walking here under the sunshine.
Su Che just turned seven this year so he naturally had no memory of Su Wan. But he thought that the brother and sister in front of him were really handsome and beautiful. Plus, the robes they were wearing looked really familiar like the outstanding summoners¡¯ robes Sporting Coach Zhang showed them in the books.
Right now, paired with Su Che¡¯s crisp shout, the surrounding children also opened their eyes curiously.
Sporting Coach Zhang also opened his eyes from meditation. He turned to see Su Wan and Su Rui. Su Wan was wearing a cyan and silver patterned chang paos which symbolized medium summoners.
Sporting Coach Zhang used to work hard to achieve this goal.
As for Su Rui, he wore a silver-white brilliant golden-patterned robe which symbolized advanced summoners. This was the first time Sporting Coach Zhang had seen an advanced summoner that close up. Even more, the other party was still so handsome and young!
Who...which family was he from? Or maybe... a genius from the royal family summoners¡¯ academy?
For a moment, Sporting Coach Zhang froze in ce, not sure what to do.
In the group of children, there was a young girl who widened her eyes. She looked at Su Rui first and then at Su Wan. Then her gaze suddenly brightened. ¡°Sister Xiao Wan! Sister Xiao Wan, you¡¯re back, right?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan shot the little girl a smile. ¡°Su Mei, I haven¡¯t seen you in two years and you¡¯ve grown quite a bit!¡±
Su Mei was Er¡¯chuan¡¯s sister. Er¡¯chuan¡¯s real name was naturally Su Chuan and he was the second oldest in the family. Therefore, everyone was used to calling him Er¡¯chuan.
The siblings relied on each other for survival. They lived next door to Su Wan which was why they knew her really well.
¡°Third Miss Su?¡±
Right now, Sporting Coach Zhang had snapped out of his trance as well. He stared at Su Wan frozen. She had changed a lot. People say that a young woman was really different from the little girl she once was. That was correct.
¡°Sporting Coach Zhang, long time no see.¡±
Su Wan also smiled at Sporting Coach Zhang. Then her gazended on the vige. ¡°It seems to be really bustling today.¡±
¡°Sister Xiao Wan, my second brother and the others had hunted two really big wild boars. Let my elder brother make some stewed meat for you tonight, okay? Don¡¯t you like his stewed meat the most?¡±
Uh.
Su Wan froze before suddenly recalling that Su Mei and Su Chuan¡¯s elder brother was Su Qing. Cough. Su Qing was the original body, Su Wan¡¯s, um...first love?
Of course, strictly speaking, the two were just childhood sweethearts? Su De had three daughters while Su Qing had only his siblings. Because his parents died early on, he started taking care of his siblings at a really young age. Su De and his wife had kind hearts and the two were neighbors so they frequently ate together. They were even together during holidays and New Years. The children naturally had a great rtionship. Su Wan¡¯s eldest and second sister were a few years older than her. They had married early on. When Su Wan was young, she frequently yed with Su Qing. At that time, the two were considered geniuses of the vige. Everyone thought that they could be summoners together and leave the vige to go to Meite City. Unfortunately, Su Wan did activate her spiritual power sessfullyter on but Su Qing failed. Then, he entered the hunting team in the vige and became Su Family Vige¡¯s youngest and most strong hunter.
Since Su Wan had summoned the spiritual sword, the two had walked on two entirely different paths. Even though the two had some sort of favorable impression on each other, they hadn¡¯t stated it clearly. Ever since, the two were both so busy that they just had no contact with each other.
The original body, Su Wan, was an arrogant girl in the first ce. When she left the Su Family Vige and went to Su Residence, she was ambitious. She never thought that she¡¯d return to this quiet and remote mountain vige.
She thought that she was born a phoenix and shouldn¡¯t be stuck in this poor vige. Rather, she should be able to soar high in the sky. As for Su Qing, and even the people in the vige, were just old friends that weren¡¯t worth mentioning.
Thinking of this, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. She subconsciously replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten food you cooked in a long time.¡±
Cough.
Su Rui who had been ignored by everyone couldn¡¯t help but cough. He reached over and held onto Su Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wife, what? We¡¯re going back to your maiden home and you¡¯re not going to introduce me to them?¡±
¡°Third miss, this is...¡±
Sporting Coach Zhang had seen Su Rui a long time ago. Who couldn¡¯t see such an obvious advanced summoner? However, there was too much disparity between their statuses. He didn¡¯t dare to hastily talk to Su Rui.
¡°I¡¯m Su Zhan.¡±
Hearing that Sporting Coach Zhang finally asked about his identity, Su Rui shot him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Su Wan¡¯s man.¡±
Su Rui emphasized thest part. Damn. There¡¯s actually a hidden love rival within this remote valley. General Su was really upset. So what if he could cook?
General Su wanted to exim that he already had full marks in cultivation.
As expected, as a good husband in the new era, one needed to know how to cook in order to win their love rivals.
¡°Woah!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
The children who just heard Su Rui¡¯s words started jeering about. Sporting Coach Zhang was bbergasted.
This... Third miss got married outside? And even an advanced summoner?
While Sporting Coach Zhang was in a daze, Su Rui had summoned an exquisite-looking small box. That¡¯s right. This was also a type of magical weapon. In General Su¡¯s hands however, because it was too weak, it had be a box to wrap gifts.
It was convenient for summoners. They could get whatever they wanted.
¡°Ah, I brought you guys gifts.¡±
Su Rui smiled and opened the small box, revealing all sorts of sweet candies and magical beasts¡¯ bak kwa with spiritual influence. This was definitely a luxurious gift that one could receive from a guest visiting within Meite City.
¡°Here, call me brother-inw and I¡¯ll give it to you guys.¡± Su Rui shot the group of children with a charming smile.
Forgive this group of angels for never seeing such a charming smile. They were all bribed by General Su just like that.
¡°Hello brother-inw!¡±
They eximed in unison. The loud greeting made Su Rui¡¯s smile deepen. Right now, the busy adults in the vige finally detected a strange situation going on by the front of the vige.
¡°Sporting Coach Zhang, what happened?¡±
The person closest to the front of the vige thought something had happened. They rushed over. Who knew that he got to listen to the children responding excitedly, ¡°Sister Su Wan hade back with our brother-inw!¡±
Su Rui: good children. All brats used to be angels in the past~
Chapter 251 - The Wastrels Counterattack (13)
Chapter 251 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (13)
The originally quiet and peaceful vige immediately became noisy with Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s arrival.
Sporting Coach Zhang might not know who Su Zhan was but how could people in the Su Family Vige not know that their master¡¯s name was Su Zhan?
Hearing that Su Wan had stolen Su Zhan back home, no, brought home, Su Family Vige¡¯s n elder immediately came out to wee them under his grandson¡¯s support while trembling and holding onto the cane.
Su Rui had restrained his acute spirit when facing Su Family Vige¡¯s people. He treated each person gently and politely. Everyone was overwhelmed by his kindness. Speaking of, the main family would select a potential young man every three year from each branch. Each time, the people that came over all acted high and mighty.
In the vigers¡¯ eyes, the young master and misses from the main family were definitely going to be aloof and mighty. However, Su Rui gave them the opposite impression. He was elegant and noble but he was easily approachable. Plus, Su Rui was handsome and one couldn¡¯t resist his smile.
Today was originally supposed to be a huge harvest. With Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s arrival, the n elder decided to host a bonfire feast in the vige at thest moment. The wild boar that they hunted became the main course for the night.
The person in charge of dposing the wild boar and roasting it was Su Qing.
Su Qing wasn¡¯t much different from the young man in the original body¡¯s memory within thest two years. Although he had been outside frequently and bathed in the sun and soaked in rain, Su Qing¡¯s skin was much paler than his brother, Su Chuan¡¯s. He appeared really skinny and weak, like a schr when wearing hunter¡¯s attire. But when he picked up his bow and arrow, pulling his sleeves up, one would notice the sharp glint in his eyes. His arms were really muscr and powerful too.
There were quite a few young men in Su Family Vige. Su Qing was considered a well-known figure. He had many pursuers in the vige but he was focused on training his archery, so he rejected everyone¡¯s confessions.
As time passed, rarely anydies came looking for him anymore.
Only Su Chuan knew what his brother had been thinking about. His brother... couldn¡¯t let Sister Xiao Wan go.
¡°Brother, let me help you.¡±
It was unclear when Su Chuan appeared behind Su Qing¡¯s back. As he said this, he took out his personal dagger.
There was a while before the feast would begin. The majority of the people surrounded Su Rui and Su Wan, inquiring them about Meite City and Su Family.
Su Rui didn¡¯t mind everyone¡¯s curiosity either. He answered all their questions.
The back of the kitchen was specially lonely and unfrequentedpared to the liveliness at the front.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over to watch the show?¡±
Su Qing looked at his brother. He knew that his brother looked forward to going to Meite City, and bing a summoner.
But who didn¡¯t?
Aplicated glint shed by Su Qing¡¯s gaze before it became calm.
¡°There¡¯s not much to see either. Isn¡¯t he just the master from the main family? He, he just...has a better background than us.¡±
Su Chuan thought about it before replying to his brother clumsily.
¡°You, ah!¡±
Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Su Qing slightly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He...he is really strong.¡±
When Su Rui and Su Wan first walked in, Su Qing¡¯s gaze was on Su Rui first.
From a hunter¡¯s instinct, the man was iparably dangerous.
Even tossing his status as a summoner away, he was a really strong fighter too. Su Qing could detect the strong malicious influence aura.
Maybe only a man like him could let the arrogant Su Wan willingly lower her head?
Su Qing felt a bit bitter. He had worked really hard all these years. Even if he couldn¡¯t be a summoner, he had been working hard in secret.
He just wanted to be closer to her, just a bit closer.
Unfortunately, after this meeting, Su Qing suddenly realized that there was too much distance between them. He could never catch up to her in this lifetime.
Was this fate?
Was this the irreversible fate between geniuses and wastrels?
¡°Brother, elder brother?¡±
Seeing that Su Qing had been holding the dagger motionlessly, Su Chuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Xiao Wan said that she¡¯s inviting everyone to her wedding in Meite City. Brother, are you going?¡±
¡°Why not?¡±
Su Qing snapped out of his trance and smiled faintly. ¡°I have never been to Meite City before. This might be my only chance in this lifetime.¡±
Night in the mountain vige was quiet and beautiful. Everyone was dancing and singing, eating and drinking by the confire. This was the liveliest night in Su Family Vige this year.
¡°Is it good?¡±
Su Rui had one arm around Su Wan¡¯s waist as his gazended on the wild boar meat on her te. Even though Su Qing had said nothing to Su Wan, her te of meat was clearly different from everyone else¡¯s. General Su was really unhappy.
¡°You want?¡±
Su Wan turned and then stabbed a piece of meat, bringing it to Su Rui¡¯s lips with a fork. ¡°Here, be good. Open your mouth.¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Su Rui took a bite. It tasted, hmph, not so good either.
¡°If you like, I can cook a better version of this when we return home.¡±
Su Rui finished the meat and couldn¡¯t help but murmur softly in Su Wan¡¯s ears.
¡°Okay, I know you have great culinary skills. Chef Su, why are you being jealous today? He¡¯s thinking about his sweetheart, not me.¡± Seeing the jealous gaze in her man¡¯s eyes, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Su Qing loved Su Wan but she wasn¡¯t the Su Wan he loved.
¡°The one he loves is the original one. He¡¯s looking at you right now though.¡±
Su Rui tightened his grip and said in a gloomy tone.
He didn¡¯t like the way Su Qing looked at Su Wan. Although he looked at her normally and indifferently, he could still sense the deep longing in his eyes.
One could tell how much a man loved a woman from his gaze.
Su Qing loved Su Wan really much. Su Rui could confirm this.
Plus, this Su Qing...
In short, the feeling he gave to Su Rui waspletely different from the previous love rivals.
There was a type of love rival in this world who always acted indifferent but he was always there too.
Normally, they were the hardest type of people to deal with.
The entire night, Su Rui didn¡¯t eat much. He was too busy iming his possession over Su Wan. He¡¯d have his arm around her waist from time to time, and then on her shoulders, afraid that people couldn¡¯t tell they were a couple.
Though Su Wan felt helpless regarding General Su¡¯s childish and insecure actions, she still thought that her man was quite cute~
Okay, you two are worthy of being a couple~
The bonfire banquet ended and everyone naturally went back home. Because Su Qin and Su Wan were neighbors, they went home together.
Before the banquet started, Su Rui had told the n elder about the order made from the main family. Su Ya originally had also made an order but Su Rui intercepted the token. He wanted to personally tell the news to the vige with Su Wan. Plus, he wanted to use the excuse that he was going to get married with Su Wan to bring the entire vige to Meite City for the ceremony.
The bestial tide was approaching. Naturally, Su Family Vige was in the mountain so they probably wouldn¡¯t be spared. Even more, Su Family needed manpower right now. Although they had only interacted for a few hours, Su Rui could tell that the vigers were steadfast and honest. Su Family truly needed people of this kind of personality...
Su Wan¡¯s house was on the east of the vige. It was really worn-down but it was still a decent-sized stone house. Because there were a lot of people at home in the past, it had been divided into a few independent rooms. Now, though their daughters weren¡¯t at home, Su De and his wife had cleaned up each room neatly.
¡°Master, the environment at home is very simple and crude. We didn¡¯t prepare anything much either. Please don¡¯t mind!¡±
Su De¡¯s wife, Dong Yue, immediately made some tea for Su Rui after they returned home. She wore a really simple smile.
¡°We¡¯re a family. You don¡¯t need to be so polite. You¡¯re my elder so just call me Su Zhan.¡±
Su Rui was really polite towards his parent-inws.
Speaking of, he had seen quite a few parent-inws after being with Su Wan for such a long time. Besides Su Jianjun and Li Meijuan, the bizarre couple, Su Rui was quite pleased with his parent-inws.
Su Rui smiled sincerely. When Dong Yue saw Su Rui¡¯s smile, her expression became kinder as well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Su Zhan. You and Xiao Wan must¡¯ve worked hard the entire day. I¡¯ll get a room fixed up for you. Rest soon!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.¡±
Su Wan extended her hand and grabbed onto her mother¡¯s hands. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping with me. You don¡¯t need to specially fix up a room up for him.¡±
Dong Yue was speechless.
Cough.
Seeing his wife stunned, Su De couldn¡¯t help but cough and pull her to his arms. ¡°We¡¯re old so we can¡¯t stay upte. Xiao Wan, if that¡¯s the case, then take good care of Su Zhan. Your mother and I are returning to our room.¡±
¡°Mn, understood.¡±
Su Wan nodded. They watched as the couple left before the two returned to their rooms. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Rui standing by the stone table. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Uh, the soundproof here is okay. Wife, let¡¯s...¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan narrowed her eyes and looked dangerously at Su Rui. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about something serious!¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Rui shot his wife a mischievous smile. ¡°I can tell that your mother has no spiritual power. Although your father is also an ordinary person, he probably had some cultivation.¡±
¡°That means my father was most likely a summoner in the past. But it was unclear what happened for his cultivation to be disposed of?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but guess after hearing Su Rui¡¯s words.
Su Wan was reassured with Su Rui¡¯s perceptivity. Su Rui had never gotten anything wrong once.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Su Rui also nodded. It seemed like Su De had a story to tell.
Chapter 252 - The Wastrels Counterattack (14)
Chapter 252 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (14)
Nightfall in the mountain vige was quiet and gloomy.
Su Qing didn¡¯t wear any outer garments. He quietly left the room wearing just thin clothes. Su Chuan and Su Mei were deep asleep at home but Su Qing wasn¡¯t sleepy in the least bit.
How could he fall asleep?
He could see the other stone house from the wall just by lifting his head up. That was Uncle De¡¯s home. Su Qing didn¡¯t even need to look. He could find Su Wan¡¯s home even closing his eyes.
She lived in the innermost of the home. Uncle and Aunt De pampered her the most and she was the smartest of the people her age.
Su Qing sighed and sorted out his emotions. Then he sat in the courtyard with his legs criss-crossed. He tried entering the meditation state ording to the method Sporting Coach Zhang taught him.
All these years, he had been training his archery skills hard. Everyone thought that he had abandoned the thought of bing a summoner but he never did. Every night, he would secretly practice on his own. Even though he had improved only a bit in thest two years, he never felt discouraged...
Under the moonlight, the young man wearing flimsy clothes quietly sat in the courtyard with his legs criss-crossed. The moonlight sprinkled on him and he appeared to be at peace.
¡°He has a strong mentality and a tenacious personality too. Unfortunately...¡±
It was unclear when Su Rui had shown up in the courtyard and was ncing at Su Qing.
¡°He doesn¡¯t have much talent, right?¡±
Su Wan stood next to Su Rui with her nkets draped over her. ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t have much talent, he has a strong sense of willpower and mentality. He¡¯s the best candidate to cultivate Yuling Chant. Will you choose him?¡±
¡°Why not?¡±
Su Rui caressed Su Wan¡¯s long hair. ¡°When have I ever mixed personal and business matters together? He¡¯s worth getting trained. Plus...¡±
Su Rui stopped talking but the smile on his face gradually grew.
He wanted to steal this general¡¯s wife? Hmph, in your dreams~
The next morning, Su Wan and Su Rui had gotten up early for once, surprisingly. The moment they left the house, they saw Su Qing exercising in the courtyard next to them.
¡°Morning!¡±
When he saw the two, he stopped and smiled, greeting.
Under the morning sunshine, the young man¡¯s smile appeared really simple and splendid.
Was this the legendary neighbor¡¯s sunshine boy?
¡°Morning.¡±
Su Wan also smiled at Su Qing. Su Rui looked Su Qing up and down however, pursing his lips.
Why did he have to exercise this early in the morning with barely anything on? Who doesn¡¯t have abs?
Of course, in order to maintain Master Su¡¯s elegance, Su Rui couldn¡¯t immediately remove his clothes and duel with Su Qing.
Su Qing awkwardly patted his head, feeling Su Rui¡¯s unhappiness. Then he carefully looked at the two and said, ¡°I made some meat porridge this morning. It¡¯s still warm. Do you guys want some?¡±
¡°No need.¡±
Su Rui responded much faster than Su Wan this time. ¡°My wife ate my personally cooked breakfast this morning, right?¡±
Su De Family had gotten some wild boar meat as well. It was at that moment that General Su decided to personally cook.
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan leaned in Su Rui¡¯s arms and smiled happily. Then she looked at Su Qing apologetically. ¡°Thanks for your kind thoughts. I¡¯ll try out your food one day.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Qing nodded upon hearing Su Wan¡¯s words and then went to another side of the courtyard to continue exercising.
¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡±
Su Rui pulled his sleeves up and decided to show off his skills.
¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±
Su Wan looked at him with a strange smile. ¡°You¡¯re a master and you lived a pampered life. Let me do it instead.¡±
Saying that, Su Wan already turned and went inside the kitchen, familiar with the ce.
Su Wan had amazing culinary skills. General Su was naturally really happy to be able to eat breakfast personally cooked by his wife.
¡°Wife, be careful!¡±
¡°The water¡¯s cold. Let me wash it for you.¡±
Dong Yue walked into the kitchen while still in a daze to see Su Wan and Su Rui bustling about. Su Wan was cooking porridge while Su Rui was assisting her busily. The two were chatting andughing. It was a heartwarming scene.
Dong Yue stood outside the kitchen for a while. In her memory, her daughter was really arrogant. She had never been in the kitchen since she was a child.
She really changed a lot in the past two years.
Was it because of eldest master?
Su Zhan¡¯s name was well-known within Su Family Vige. Everyone knew that he was a genius and also a possible candidate for the next head of the family?
Dong Yue¡¯s gazended on Su Rui. She could tell that he truly loved and cherished his daughter. Dong Yue smiled and then suddenly thought of something. Her expression becameplicated.
Unfortunate for Su Qing. He wasn¡¯t destined to be with Xiao Wan.
¡°Stop looking. Go clean up the table. We should be eating in a bit.¡±
It was unclear when Su De had stood behind Dong Yue. Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Dong Yue immediately nodded and then quickly walked inside. Su De peered inside the kitchen before silently leaving too.
The breakfast was really sumptuous. After eating, General Su even rushed to clean up the table. In short, his parent-inws were really pleased with him. Dong Yue even teared up.
Back then, when she gave birth to Su Wan, the couple was being chased. It could be said that their daughter was born just an inch away from death. Therefore, Dong Yue adored this daughter of hers as a child.
Now that her daughter finally grew up and matured, and even found such a good man, Dong Yue thought that there was no regret in her life anymore...
After they ate breakfast, it was time for the hunters to gather in the vige. Because Su Wan hade back, Su De didn¡¯t go to the mountains. Su Chuan ended up singing folk songs early in the morning as he pulled his brother to go to the mountains with him eagerly.
They would only be staying in Su Family Vige for a few more days. Thinking that they could enter Meite City and might even be summoners in the future, the young men within the vige were all extremely excited.
Actually, they weren¡¯t the only ones excited either.
There were some who had buried their dreams inside their hearts for a while. Because of this opportunity, hope rose in their hearts again.
Sporting Coach Zhang came to Su De Family¡¯s courtyard early in the morning and hesitated, unsure whether he should enter or not.
¡°Zhang Zhi, why didn¡¯t youe inside?¡±
Su De saw Sporting Coach Zhang pacing back and forth outside the courtyard and so he immediately called him inside.
¡°Brother De.¡±
Zhang Zhi nodded at Su De and said, ¡°Are the third miss and the master up yet?¡±
¡°Hey, what third miss? My Xiao Wan and Su Zhan had woken up already. The two of them are inside talking to her mother. Zhang Zhi, are you here for Su Zhan?¡±
Su De had seen through Zhang Zhi¡¯s mind. They all knew each other so he might as well cut straight to the chase.
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhang Zhi revealed a nervous expression. ¡°Brother De, I¡¯m not part of the Su Family but I really want to be a summoner. Will master...give me a chance?¡±
¡°You have to work for a chance. As long as you have the mindset to try, you¡¯ll get a good result.¡±
Su De smiled and patted Zhang Zhi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Su Zhan is a good kid. Just talk to him and I think he¡¯ll agree.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Zhang Zhi received Su De¡¯s encouragement and nodded. He was about to walk inside when the drapes were pulled aside. Su Rui appeared in front of the two with a smile. ¡°Uncle De, Sporting Coach Zhang, I¡¯ve heard your conversation. Sporting Coach Zhang, you¡¯ve been in Su Family Vige for a few years and since Uncle De trusts you, so can I. But once you enter our Su Family, you have to change your surname to Su and swear to be forever loyal to Su Family. Can you do all of this?¡±
¡°Yes, I can!¡±
Zhang Zhi nodded firmly after hearing Su Rui¡¯s words. These years, he hadn¡¯t gotten married because his focus was on cultivation. Plus, his family members either scattered or died. He was lonely by himself too. He really didn¡¯t mind changing his surname to Su.
¡°Okay.¡±
Seeing that he agreed right away, Su Rui nodded too. ¡°Then go back and get ready. We¡¯ll be entering the city together tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you! Thank you Brother De!¡±
Zhang Zhi left happily. Su Rui was still standing by the door and then his deep gazended on Su De. ¡°Uncle De, do you want to be a summoner?¡±
Summoner...
Su De froze before smiling and shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯m not that ambitious nor do I hold much expectations anymore either. It¡¯s pretty good being an ordinary person.¡±
There was no fighting or killing, no betrayal or scheming involved. He just wanted to be an ordinary person. Grow old, get sick, and die.
That was the life he looked forward to.
¡°Being an ordinary person is very good.¡±
Su Rui smiled at Su De before turning and entering the room.
No matter what Su De had experienced in the past, he had epted his fate. It was hard to be optimistic in life.
Chapter 253 - The Wastrels Counterattack (15)
Chapter 253 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (15)
There weren¡¯t many people in Su Family Vige, only thirty or so families with a total of a hundred or so people. Su Rui and Su Wan left with everyone in the morning. The group left the vige they lived in for so many years. Some elderlys couldn¡¯t bear to leave while the children and youngsters each wore an excited smile.
How was the world outside? Just what sort of views were there out of the mountains?
They were eager to leave this mountain and now, it had actually happened...
By the time the hundred or so people arrived in the nearest town, it was already in the afternoon. Su Rui reserved a restaurant and everyone ate lunch there. They rented some cars in the town before gradually heading for the county town.
They were constantly on the move. When they arrived at the county town, they could finally switch to some low-level magical beasts as their mounts. The children were excited to be on the backs of the low-level magical beasts.
At this time, Su Rui summoned an antler beast. This was a grade four magical beast and was considerately gentle. It was a great mount. Plus, its speed was normal and could guarantee that the low-level magical beasts following it can keep up.
The two didn¡¯t get to enjoy the scene while riding the Windchaser Eagle. This time, the journey back was going to be rxing. Su Wan ended up leaning against Su Rui¡¯s arms and then quietly admired the beautiful and bizarre scenes outside.
Compared to the ordinary scenes that they see, thendscapes they were looking at now were more mysterious and gorgeous.
From Su Family Vige to Meite City, it would take a good three days and nights if they were heading there at an ordinary speed. Su Rui and Su Wan led the group of people and finally entered Meite City on the fifth night.
As the second biggest family in Meite City, Su Family had owned lots of businesses inside and outside of the city. Arranging a ce for the hundred or so people to live in was no big deal.
People from different branches had sessively arrived at the Su Family. Of course, they were arranged to be living in the courtyards outside of the city by the Su Family. Only Su Wan and her generation had the right to live in the main family residence.
The young people in Su Family Vige had expanded their horizons upon seeing how grand Meite City was and how luxurious-looking Su Family was, as well as the summoners walking past.
This was Meite City but it was just one of the many inconspicuous cities in Orinda Country.
Just how big was the entire Orinda Country? And how big was Dongchuan, maind? That mysterious and dangerous division...the legendary elves and dwarfs...
Su Qing stood in front of the loft Su Family residence. This was the first time he felt so insignificant and tinypared to the rest of the world as he stepped on the unfamiliar ground.
Only by bing stronger, only then could he actually make a man out of himself truly on this maind...
By the time Su Wan and Su Rui finished settling everyone down, it was night.
The two returned to their courtyard tiredly. The moment they entered, a white figure pounced at him.
¡°Little White?¡±
Su Wan called out in surprise. Su Rui lifted his hand however and pushed the animal pouncing on them to the side.
He refused to let his wife touch any males. He couldn¡¯t tolerate it.
Sob.
Little White looked at Su Rui, feeling wronged. Master, you¡¯re so mean.
¡°You leveled again/¡±
Su Rui ignored Little White¡¯s expression and thenmunicated with his spirit to find out that anotheryer of seal on Little White was removed. He had an abundance of spiritual power inside him. Now, he grew even rounder.
¡°Hmph, who do you think I am?¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s question, Little White forgot to act like he was wronged. He lifted his head and started cat walking again. ¡°Give this divine beast a while longer and once I remove the thirdyer of seal, I¡¯ll obtain even stronger skills.¡±
¡°Magical beasts level up much faster than humans from the start. Plus, aren¡¯t you a divine beast?¡±
Regarding Little White¡¯s narcissism, Su Rui nced at him expressionlessly. ¡°How are Su Liang and Su Pei?¡±
¡°Uh. Those two? With the resources you left them, the two are now grade eight summoners.¡±
Grade eight?
Su Rui and Su Wan looked at each other. This was kind of what they expected. With the countless resources they provided, the two should be able to level up from grade nine to grade eight summoners quickly. But from grade eight on, it required a lot of willpower. With Su Liang and Su Pei¡¯s will powers, they probably needed a while if they wanted to level up.
Little White wanted to go back and sleep after seeing the two exchanging flirting nces. He felt ignored but then he immediately lifted his paws and eximed, ¡°Oh right, master! There was a woman with a huge chest that came to look for you daily for the past few days.¡±
Hm?
Su Wan immediately stopped. When Su Rui heard this, his expression changed too. ¡°Who?¡±
¡°The housekeeper calls her Second Miss Zhang. That woman keeps on going to your courtyard every day. We couldn¡¯t even stop her. Plus, she¡¯s really stupid. She actually treated this divine beast as a guard dog. Oh, she kept on muttering to herself about how you¡¯re going to fall at her feet.
Su Rui was speechless.
¡°Heh, she¡¯s not a blimbo.¡±
Hearing Little White¡¯s words, Su Wan sneered.
Besides having a cannon fodder in every world, there¡¯d also be sinister female supporting leads too. Zhao Wanying was the typical and standard sinister female supporting lead. She was a genius in Meite City, her talent above Zhao Cuiying and the original body, Su Wan. Plus, she was an expert in unting her figure and appearance to make friends with people.
In the original plot, Zhao Wanying entered the summoners¡¯ academy a yearter than the female lead, Su Wu. The moment she did however, she was worshipped as the goddess.
At that time, Su Wu had made her position steady inside the academy and even obtained the favoritism of the Fifth Prince of the Orinda Country¡¯s royal family, Jin Yang.
Of course, this fifth prince was just one of the many dedicated and devoted male supporting leads in this world. He liked Su Wu but thetter didn¡¯t feel anything special towards him.
But after Zhao Wanying entered the academy, her thoughts were on seducing the fifth prince but she failed every time unfortunately. In the end, she even overreached herself and was almost killed by the summoner next to Jin Yang. In herst moment, Xiao Yan had passed by just in time and saved her.
From then on, Zhao Wanying was infatuated with Xiao Yan and wanted to be with him only.
It was because of her intervening and disrupting each time that the male lead¡¯s journey to chasing his wife had be more and more bumpy and difficult.
Towards a sinister female supporting lead that could disturb the situation like that, Su Wan was originally really willing to give her a five star rating but she dared to pester her man now.
Bad rating! She must give her a bad rating!
Seeing the smile on Su Wan¡¯s face gone now, Su Rui immediately wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wife, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go and sleep. I¡¯ll take care of those insignificant people. I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t get in your way.¡±
¡°Who said I thought she¡¯s in my way?¡±
Su Wan nced at him and acted like a tsundere for once. ¡°Zhao Family¡¯s young miss came to look for you, not me.¡±
Su Rui was speechless.
What was the saying? Women were the definition of hypocrisy.
Chapter 254 - The Wastrels Counterattack (16)
Chapter 254 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (16)
News of Su Zhan returning home had spread early in the morning within Meite City. Zhao Wanying had dressed herself up morously as she arrived in front of Su Family, wearing her perfume. The guards and housekeepers in Su Family kept cool at her actions.
You¡¯re just interested in our master, no? We¡¯re not blind. We know what you¡¯re thinking.
¡°Where¡¯s Brother Su Zhan?¡±
The moment Zhao Wanying entered, she acted like she was familiar with the people here. The housekeeper¡¯s eyes twitched at her tone. ¡°Young miss Zhao, our master and third miss aren¡¯t up yet.¡±
Uh.
Zhao Wanying¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Who did Su Wan think she was? She was just a wild girling from a remote valley. She couldn¡¯t bepared to herself, tch.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go wait for him in his courtyard.¡± Before the housekeeper could stop her, Zhao Wanying walked towards Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard inrge strides with her chest puffed up.
Before she entered, Little White had sensed the pungent fragrance from Zhao Wanying¡¯s perfume by the door.
Nani. There must be something wrong with the human¡¯s taste. Even more, her nose isn¡¯t working. She was actually proud of carrying such a pungent fragrance, thinking that she smelled good. Have you considered other people?
As expected, Zhao Wanying entered to see Little White kneeling in the courtyard doing nothing.
¡°Hey, Little White, you¡¯re up so early to guard the door?¡±
Zhao Wanying hade here many times so she naturally heard the housekeepers say that Little White was just an useless wolfdog and Su Zhan¡¯s little pet. When facing Little White, Zhao Wanying still revealed a beautiful smile (at least she thought so).
Little White didn¡¯t know what to say.
This divine beast is cultivating right now! Do you understand? You ignorant human~
Little White cat walked away from Zhao Wanying. Wait until my master wakes up. See how he¡¯s going to teach you a lesson. Hmph. Stay away from me, in case your blood stters on me~
Zhao Wanying wasn¡¯t surprised with Little White¡¯s performance. She stood in the courtyard. Hearing movement inside the room, she immediately fixed her clothes and hair before walking there lightly. Before she could knock on the door, someone opened the door from inside.
Zhao Wanying immediately revealed her charming smile. ¡°Su...ah!¡±
A bowl of warm water suddenly poured down on her, soaking her wet.
Hearing Zhao Wanying¡¯s shriek, Su Wan stood by the door and rubbed her eyes in a daze still. ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped. I thought that there was a ghost standing outside the door.¡±
¡°Su. Wan!¡±
Zhao Wanying waspletely soaked right now. She had put in utmost care into pulling her hair up but now that was wet. She knew that Su Wan must¡¯ve done this on purpose so that she¡¯d purposely be embarrassed in front of Su Zhan.
Speaking of, Zhao Wanying gathered her spiritual power and summoned her proud Nine Snake Bow. This was a divine weapon with an incredible power if struck by the arrow.
Seeing that Zhao Wanying was going to resort to violence, Su Wan sneered. She used her spiritual power and summoned her own weapon.
Love rivals, hm? Su Wan thought that she¡¯d beat one up if one came. If two came, she¡¯d beat them both up. She felt no pressure at all.
If she beated one to death, it meant one less love rival.
The two¡¯s magical weapons were almost equal in power. However, Su Wan was a whole realm above Zhao Wanying. Even more, Su Wan¡¯s spiritual power was a few folds more than Zhao Wanying¡¯s. Therefore, since they started fighting, Su Wan had been beating her own. Su Wan didn¡¯t even use her full power either. The sword would make shes on Zhao Wanying¡¯s wet clothes here and there, causing her clothes to look beyond recognition.
Right now, the battle between the two women had attracted many Su Family¡¯s disciples¡¯ attention.
Even Su Qing and his brother who just arrived yesterday were walking here because of the noises. Seeing that Su Wan was dueling with someone else, Su Qing immediately became nervous.
¡°Elder brother, elder brother, look at that woman.¡±
Su Chuan tugged on his elder brother¡¯s sleeves a bit excitedly.
Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Su Qing immediately nodded, feeling a bit conflicted. ¡°I saw. She¡¯s using a bow and arrow.¡±
Although Su Qing wasn¡¯t a summoner, he was a talented hunter. He was great with archery.
Uh.
Su Chuan immediately revealed a disdainful expression hearing his elder brother¡¯s words.
Why are you looking at her bow and arrow?! I want you to look at her chest!
Look at the bouncing globes. Don¡¯t you see people drooling? No wonder no one wants you.
¡°Third miss, you got this!¡±
¡°Woah! Oh! Third miss, you¡¯re amazing!¡±
Su Family disciples naturally knew what Second Miss Zhao was thinking. Therefore, seeing that Su Wan had beat her, the group of men immediately started cheering enthusiastically.
That¡¯s right! Third miss, you go! Quickly stab her chest. Give us brothers a treat for the eyes.
Right now, Zhao Wanying¡¯s expression had turned unwell. She knew that she wasn¡¯t Su Wan¡¯s match. The only reason why she fought her was to find an opportunity. If Su Wan really injured her, she had an excuse to get close to Su Zhan. But what was going on now? Su Wan had been beating her down but didn¡¯t really hurt her. Instead, she kept on shing her clothes. She was clearly humiliating her!
Zhao Wanying felt humiliated. She secretly used her power and suddenly summoned a magical sword when Su Wan was a bit absent-minded, Youming Dart, a concealed weapon!
A dark sea green light suddenly made a beeline for Su Wan¡¯s chest.
The audience didn¡¯t even have time to react when Su Qing rushed over.
¡°Xiao Wan, be careful!¡±
At thest moment, a silver shield suddenly appeared in front of Su Wan and blocked Youming Dart¡¯s sudden attack.
Earth Shield!
Hiss.
Everyone just processed what happened. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief at the terrifying experience.
This Young Miss Zhao was really sinister. This shield was...
A silver-white figure appeared by Su Wan¡¯s side. He gently waved his hands and the shield disappeared within mid-air.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
Su Family disciples were all excited. Su Rui stood there quietly. He didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Wanying. His gazended on Su Qing first.
Su Qing felt a bit awkward. When he detected danger, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to rush out. Who knew that halfway through, Su Zhan¡¯s shield had appeared out of nowhere.
Su Qing forced himself to stop. He stood by the side, feelingplicated.
This was the difference between summoners and ordinary people.
When you have someone and something you want to protect, it is useless if you don¡¯t have the power to. Even if you die as a result, it might not do anything...
Seeing that Su Qing had turned and left quietly, Su Ruizily looked up at Zhao Wanying.
Su Rui originally didn¡¯t n on doing anything. After all, it was best leaving this woman to his wife.
Plus, Su Rui believed that even if Zhao Wanying wanted to y tricks, she couldn¡¯t win against Su Wan. But Su Qing had suddenly rushed out. Su Rui was forced to make his move as a result.
He couldn¡¯t give his love rival any opportunity to save his wife. This was General Su¡¯s bottom line.
¡°Brother Su Zhan!¡±
Seeing Su Rui, Zhao Wanying¡¯s eyes immediately teared up. Like the rumors, Master Su was handsome and eluded an imposing manner.
¡°A-Zhan, when did you get another sister? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±
Su Rui ced her weapon away after hearing Zhao Wanying great Su Rui coquettishly. She narrowed her eyes at Su Rui.
She was actually prepared for the sneak attack but Su Qing had suddenly rushed out, surprising Su Wan.
Okay. Now that she led Su Rui out and the boss was here, there wasn¡¯t much to y with.
Su Rui smiled gently before turning and caressing Su Wan¡¯s hair pampering. Then he gently fixed her robe, saying, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t say nonsense. There are lots of insane people in Meite City who want to im rtions with me. You¡¯re too naive. How can you believe whatever people are saying?¡±
While saying this, Su Rui looked coldly at Zhao Wanying. ¡°I remember that this young miss¡¯ surname is Zhao. I don¡¯t think you have any rtions with our Su Family. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of your mother and Su Ya. Even if my father has an affair outside, he¡¯d pick someone better. Not just anyone can get his favor!¡±
Su Ya far away at imperial capital: achoo!
Who was thinking about this Lord? Ah, I can¡¯t do anything about it. This Lord is just that lovable!
Lord, time for you to take your medicine~
Chapter 255 - The Wastrels Counterattack (17)
Chapter 255 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (17)
¡°Su Zhan, Master Su.¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s sarcastic words, Zhao Wanying suppressed her anger and still smiled sweetly. She nced at Su Rui, feeling a bit wronged. ¡°I just came here to visit you, yet the third miss poured water on me. She even humiliated me in front of everyone. Is this how your Su Family treats your guests?¡±
¡°Hm? This actually happened?¡±
Hearing Zhao Wanying¡¯s words, Su Rui lifted his brows. ¡°My wife is used to pouring water outside the door every day. You¡¯re just unlucky, standing there at the wrong time. Plus, it seems like you were the one that tried to hurt her first. You even used a concealed weapon. Is this how you Zhao Family¡¯s people act when you¡¯re guests at someone else¡¯s home?¡±
Su Rui retorted before waving his hands, and a short edged de appeared in his palm immediately.
This is... the King¡¯s Edged de, another divine weapon!
Feeling the malicious influence eluding from the divine weapon, Zhao Wanying immediately took a step behind in fear. ¡°Su Zhan, what, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
Su Rui smiled. ¡°Since Young Miss Zhao questions how the Su Family treats its guests, I¡¯ll let you witness how I, Su Rui, really treats my guests!¡±
While speaking, the King¡¯s Edged de was aimed right at Zhao Wanying.
That¡¯s how one ys with their weapon!
Apanying that, a silver glint passed by along with Zhao Wanying¡¯s shriek. By the time the King¡¯s Edged de returned to Su Rui¡¯s palm, there were fragments of her clothes on the ground. Right now, Zhao Wanying¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t just ragged, but rather she was naked and bare!
Su Rui turned and leaned his face on Su Rui, lifting his hand to cover her eyes.
¡°Wife, don¡¯t look. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
The audience was speechless.
Master, you¡¯ve really blessed everyone!
Oh my, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m having a nose bleed~
¡°Ah!¡±
Zhao Wanying had never been humiliated like this before. She was stripped in front of the Su Family disciples. She immediately shrieked and covered her chest, running out. While running, she didn¡¯t forget to summon her own armor...
Watching as her figure disappeared further and further, everyone in the Su Family just wanted to say: we wee you here every day. We¡¯re really passionate and polite~
News of Second Young Miss Zhao running around naked had quickly spread in Meite City. Paired with that was all sorts of rumors.
For example: Zhao Wanying was actually Su Ya¡¯s illegitimate daughter?
Another example was that Zhao Wanying removed her clothes to seduce Su Zhan. In short, in every world, there were people with absurd imaginations.
Zhao Family lost their face as a result. Lord Zhao got furious and locked his second daughter in a little dark room.
Without a certain female supporting lead¡¯s pestering, Su Wan and Su Rui could finally peacefully stay in the Su Family and attend to their careers. As people from each branch came sessively, Su Rui gathered everyone that wanted to be summoners to the training grounds Su Family owned outside the city. In this training ground, he set upyer uponyers of challenges. Only those with a strong willpower could pass the challenges.
After three days and nights of selection, only 348 of the thousands of people passed the challenges. What was worthy of mentioning was that at least twenty or so people that passed were from Su Family Vige. Su Qing and his brother, as well as Zhang Zhidu, were astonishingly part of the list. Mn. Zhang Zhidu had changed his name to Su Zhi.
After the initial selection, Su Wan and Su Rui tested each person¡¯s willpower. Besides a hundred or so people who had slightly weaker will powers, the rest of them had a stronger sense of willpower than ordinary people.
The mainstream summoners on the maind all cultivated and leveled up through collecting spiritual influence after activating their spiritual powers. They didn¡¯t need extra willpower but they must have an abundance in order to absorb enough spiritual influence.
These types of people were able to absorb spiritual influence quickly so they naturally leveled up quickly too. As for Su Qing and the rest, they were born with narrow channels of TCM. As a result, they were considered wastrels with bad aptitudes.
In reality, they weren¡¯t weak in aptitude. The problem was that there was only a sole cultivation method on the maind. There weren¡¯t any methods that were suitable for those types of people.
Now that Su Rui had given Yuling Chant to them, he believed that Su Family would obtain one of the strongest summoners¡¯ teams in the world...
Half a monthter.
¡°Ah! Finally out!¡±
Su Wu had been locked in the meditation room the entire month by Su Rui. Without any cultivating resources, she was still able to level to the peak of a grade eight summoner. She was able to level to a grade seven summoner.
The way of the king was by disguising oneself and then acting on a low-profile.
Aftering out of the meditation room, Su Wu went to take afortable shower and then took a good rest. After that, she went to look for Little White at Su Zhan¡¯s ce.
When she saw the vast animal in the backyard of Su Zhan¡¯s ce, Su Wu froze.
Where¡¯s my cute Little White?
Little White: Xiao Wu, be good. This divine beast is here. Here, mwah~
Little White pounced on Su Wu after he suddenly saw her figure a monthter.
Ah, my Xiao Wu still smells so nice and natural.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess around. Get off of me.¡±
Su Wu struggled to get up from the ground. She looked at Little White with aplicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re Little White? Your seal got removed?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Little White nced at Su Wu, reluctant to part from her. ¡°Um, Xiao Wu, be good. I¡¯ve already recognized your elder brother as my master. You won¡¯t get angry at me, right? I really wanted to wait for you but...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Su Wu softly cut off Little White¡¯s words. ¡°A fine bird chooses a tree to nest in. Elder brother is indeed a rare genius.¡±
Before crossing over to this world, Su Wu was all alone and she was an assassin without even any friends. When she died, she didn¡¯t even feel upset.
It made sense for murderers to get killed.
When an assassin confirmed their mission, they knew what they were up against.
Now that she has transmigrated here and obtained a new life, Su Wu got a family and friends. She was unresigned to be ordinary.
Everyone had dreams but they weren¡¯t ambitions.
If a person had too big of an ambition, their souls would gradually be invaded by darkness and they¡¯d gradually lose themselves.
Su Wu was chosen by destiny.
As the leading role of a world, she naturally had an upright perspective and delivered positivity to everyone.
She was grateful for Little White for teaching her a cultivation method. In this world where the weak were bullied by the strong, she would never go to bully the weak. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t let herself be weak and easily bullied by others.
This was the real reason why she wanted to be strong.
No matter when, people needed to rely on themselves.
Su Wu already knew that Little White might not be able to be with her the entire time. Right, in this world, who could be with her forever?
Thinking of this, Su Wu felt a bitplicated inside. ¡°Little White, where is my elder brother?¡±
¡°Master, he...¡±
Little White hesitated before saying slowly, ¡°Master and Su Wan had gone to the base outside the city. Some things had happened this month to the Su Family. This is what happened...¡±
Little White weakly told Su Wan about Yuling Chant. She froze for a bit after hearing his words. Then she smiled faintly. ¡°I see. Elder brother is blessing the world like this.¡±
Su Wu never thought that Su Zhan would make such an amazing decision. In her perspective, Yuling Chant was really valuable and they should make sure people don¡¯t covet after it.
Yet, Su Zhan was willing to spread this to the entire maind.
She really couldn¡¯tpare to him in terms of aspiration!
Little White was speechless.
You actually haven¡¯t seen how sinister his heart is behind that cover! What a pitiful child~
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go to the base outside the city too! I want to be one of the members!¡±
Su Wu thought about it. Since Yuling Chant was no longer a secret, she could use it publicly now, right? This was also a good thing.
Su Rui and Su Wu wasn¡¯t surprised with Su Wu¡¯s decision.
After all, she was the female lead of the world. Su Wu had a generous heart. In the past life, she was a ruthless assassin but in this life, she just wanted to live life casually.
Su Wan didn¡¯t hate her. Therefore, when she nned out her strategy, she didn¡¯t n on doing anything to Su Wu.
Seeing that Su Wu took the initiative toe to the training grounds, Su Wan had a new thought.
She wanted to put Su Wu and Su Qing into a group!
Su Rui was speechless.
Wife, since when did you go from breaking up couples to bing an enthusiastic matchmaker?
But General Su didn¡¯t mind her being a matchmaker for his love rival!
Chapter 256 - The Wastrels Counterattack (19)
Chapter 256 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (19)
Su Family¡¯s summoners¡¯ team had been training in the family¡¯s training grounds. Su Qing was originally partners with his brother, Su Chuan. But after Su Wu came over, they became a triad.
In the main family, Su Wu had always been looked down upon and she was considered a wastrel. But in this camp where all the wastrels were gathered today, she had the highest cultivation and status here.
She was the master¡¯s biological sister, and the daughter of the Lord. People didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of her.
Everyone in the training camp respected Su Wu really much. Moreover, she got along with her group harmoniously.
Su Chuan was a simple-minded person and used to life in the mountains. Seeing that Su Wu was a girl, he tried to help her whenever possible, even though...she didn¡¯t need his help.
However, she enjoyed getting along with a simple-minded person like him.
As for Su Qing, he appeared polite on the surface and was a sunshine boy. When he was with Su Qu, they naturally got along harmoniously too.
People watched as his rtionship got better and better with Su Wu. The two went from being ordinary friends to good friends that admired each other. General Su thought that this was about done. By the time Su Wu and Su Qing got together, the male lead, Xiao Yan, would be out.
But at this time, the bestial tide that should¡¯ve happened a monthter had exploded in advance!
With the bestial tideing, Meite City had fallen under despair and fear.
Su Ya had returned from the imperial capital. The journey was really sessful this time. Not only did Su Ya obtain His Majesty¡¯srge quantities of rewards, he was even promoted to the position of a Duke. An exception was made for that. From then on, Su Family was considered a noble family in Orinda Country.
Yet with the bestial tide and the groups of magical beasts, titles didn¡¯t mean anything.
This was the first time Long Qianzhan gathered the entire Meite City¡¯s family elders here. At a moment of life and death, everyone had ced away their former hatreds and worked together to defeat the enemies.
The bestial tide hade rather fiercely this time. Meite City had enemiesing from all sides. The four main families in the city were ordered to defend the four city walls. Su Family was in charge of the eastern wall. Besides the Su Family, the casten residence¡¯s summoners and martial artists of the Meite City were also sent to assist. There were other beginning summoners from other smaller families that were also sent here.
At this time, any efforts were appreciated. All the new summoners of the Su Family also participated in this battle.
Su Ya stood on top of the city wall and weed the wind, wearing an advanced summoner¡¯s robe. Standing behind him was a group of Su Family¡¯s elders. Su Rui and Su Wan stood in the third room. Behind the two were the youngest generation of disciples.
Outside the city was a magical beast army that covered the ground densely.
Meite City was far away from the division. When building the city back then, the first casten probably never thought that such an inconspicuous city would be suddenly attacked by a huge group of magical beasts one day.
These magical beasts were sent specially over here from the division. This could only happen with a magical beast higher than grade nine.
Grade nine magical beasts were already able to transform into humans. In the division, they were considered kings. So what exactly did it want from Meite City?
The original plot didn¡¯t mention the reason for the bestial tide. But Su Wan and Su Rui looked at each other. They had a hunch.
Why did the bestial tidee in advance?
What attracted that grade nine magical beast to attack Meite City under such great efforts?
Little White.
It was the divine aura on Little White.
Because Little White recognized Su Rui as his master, he was able to level and remove his seal in advance too. As a result, the bestial tide was also pushed ahead.
¡°Everyone, listen to me!¡±
Su Ya, standing in the front and silent, finally gradually said, ¡°I¡¯ll be using the Red Lotus to attack first. Then, the elders will start up the sword formation. In the end, all the beginner summoners in the family will divide into teams and clean up the battlefield orderly!¡±
¡°Yes, Lord!¡±
The answer was in unison.
Su Ya focused his gaze and his silver-white robe sparkled. In the next second, he leaped down from the city wall, the gust of strong wind blowing at his robe. While in mid-air, Su Ya started to condense his spiritual power. Paired with the fiery red spiritual power condensing, a bloody-red longsword appeared out of midair.
Enchanting sword, Red Lotus!
¡°The Lord must¡¯ve fooled manydies with this style of his when he was young, right?¡±
Su Wan already knew how narcisstic the Lord was. She couldn¡¯t help but say softly in Su Rui¡¯s ears.
¡°Uh.¡±
Su Rui muttered, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s how the Lord got his madam.¡±
Su Zhan and Su Wu lost their mother at a young age. Su Family¡¯s people had never seen their madam¡¯s appearance before either. But as the birth mother of the female lead, how could she possibly just be an ordinary character?
Su Wu¡¯s identity was reallyplicated and mysterious. Meanwhile, Su Ya¡¯s wife¡¯s identity was strangely celebrated too.
Of course, this had nothing to do with Su Wan.
With the appearance of the enchanted sword, the magical beasts grew restless. Su Ya stood midair and confidently waved his longsword at the group of magical beasts closest to him.
Red Lotus Chop!
With the shing of the red light, a group of magical beasts¡¯ corpses fell limp on the ground.
It was like deja vu from the perspective of a cartoon male lead.
¡°Lord is formidable!¡±
¡°Lord is invincible!¡±
Everyone besides him started cheering excitedly.
Su Rui¡¯s eyes twitched. Please. The ones in front of were magical beasts of the lowest grade, okay? If Su Ya couldn¡¯t even take care of them, what sort of Lord is he?
Of course, the Lord must be exhausted. Not only did he need to kill magical beasts, he also needed to act cool and even strengthen morale while he was at it...In short, do you think being a Lord is simple?
He has a lot of pressure, okay?
¡°Charge!¡±
The elders¡¯ sword formation was ready. With that, the dozens of people apanied Su Ya and rushed out.
Su Family was known for using swords. This was also the main reason why Su Ya had taken a fancy to Su Wan.
Seeing that the elders were getting ready to fight, Su Rui also smiled at Su Wan before summoning his King¡¯s Edged de. He couldn¡¯t use Purple Ming yet. The malicious influence was too strong and best suited to deal with high grade magical beasts. Plus, the battle had just begun. Su Rui didn¡¯t want to steal Su Ya¡¯s spotlight either.
It was difficult for the Lord to get the spotlight okay!
Through the war cries, Meite City¡¯s battle of defense had started. Under Su Rui¡¯s suggestion, Long Qianzhan had already activated the casten¡¯s token and started requesting help from everyone. As long as they could survive the first two days, three days at most, they should be able to get an assisting army.
At night, the lights were splendid and glorious in the city. Everyone couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
Outside the city, warcries continued. Metallic scents of blood were still spreading in the air.
Su Rui and Su Wan changed shifts and returned home to rest. The two were covered in blood. Su Wan let out a rxed sigh after bathing in the warm andfortable water.
Although many people in the Su Family got hurt, no one died. However, this was just the first day. How will tomorrow turn out?
¡°When did you say assistance wille?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Su Rui who was in the other bathtub.
¡°Three days at most. If theye quickly then maybe tomorrow evening.¡±
In the original plot, the bestial tide happened a monthter. Because the battle situation was drastic and extreme, Long Qianzhan only activated the casten token just before he died. It was also because of his death that the royal family realized how serious the situation was. The royal family then activated the conveyor belt in order to send the assisting army and resources over. Because of the change in situation, they probably wouldn¡¯t be using the conveyor belt. But even if they rushed here day and night, it¡¯d take at least two days, right?
The two were discussing this issue when someone opened the door. Separated by the screen, Su Pei¡¯s anxious voice rang, ¡°Master, third miss, the assisting army is here!¡±
Whoosh.
Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but stand up. He tugged the robe on the rack and wrapped it around him. ¡°That quick? Are they from the royal family¡¯s summoners¡¯ academy?¡±
¡°Yes. Apparently, they were part of the newbie team that were training nearby. Young Master Xiao is also part of them!¡±
Su Pei quickly responded after hearing Su Rui¡¯s question.
Xiao Yan was back?
This male lead was different! Not only did the time for the bestial tide change, he was still able toe back due to an unexpected turn of events!
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan leaned against the bathtub after hearing this. She sure was busy now.
Chapter 257 - The Wastrel’s Counterattack (19)
Chapter 257 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (19)
Even though it was deep at night, all sorts of spiritual influence auras enveloping summoners still lit the night sky up outside Meite City.
The new students from the royal family summoners¡¯ academy all wore golden school uniforms. They formed triads and were grappling and doing everything they can to fight the magical beasts.
¡°Master, you got this!¡±
¡°Master is mighty!¡±
Cheers came from the southern city. Xiao Family was in charge of defending this ce. Ever since Xiao Yan came back, everyone in the Xiao Family was extremely excited. Even summoners who had been fighting the entire day walked back to the battlefield in high spirits.
Eastern city, Su Family¡¯s defending camp.
Hearing the cheersing from the south, Su Ya couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. ¡°Has someone been sent to notify the Eldest Master?¡±
¡°Already done, Lord.¡±
The main elder of the family stood behind the Lord and responded immediately in a low voice upon hearing the question.
¡°Oh?¡±
Su Ya lifted his brows. ¡°What did Zhan¡¯er say?¡±
¡°Um, cough.¡±
The main elder felt a bit awkward. ¡°The eldest master had someonee and give a message saying that he and the third miss... are already in bed sleeping.¡±
Su Ya was speechless.
Nani, I knew my son was different from the others. Cough. He¡¯s so infuriating!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Ya pretended to keep calm and nod. Then he eximed in a solemn tone, ¡°Zhan¡¯er is just thinking ahead. By resting well at night, he can replenish his spiritual power. Plus...Xiao Yan is fighting all night long so he might not have the stamina to keep this up tomorrow. Tomorrow is the real battle!¡±
The main elder was speechless.
Lord, are you sure that¡¯s what the master thinks? You¡¯re incredible at lying through your teeth. This elder admires you a lot~
There was another massacre tonight.
The next morning, when Su Wan woke up, she found herself still buried in Su Rui¡¯s arms. She just needed to look up to see her man¡¯s unusually handsome face.
Ah. She wished to see her man¡¯s handsome face every day whenever she woke up. She¡¯s so proud of her man.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±
Su Rui also opened his eyes at this time. His tone was still a bit drowsy andzy.
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan slowly got up and knitted her brows a bit ufortably. Although the doors inside were still closed, too many magical beasts had died afterst night¡¯s battle. The stinky metallic scent of blood already spread throughout the city. Right now, she could even sniff that unpleasant scent within the air in her room. Although it was really faint, she still felt a bit ufortable.
¡°You¡¯re ufortable?¡±
While wearing his clothes, Su Rui looked at Su Wan in concern.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Su Wan shrugged her shoulders. ¡°They¡¯re probably going to send their medium grade magical beasts this time. We¡¯re going to have a rough battle.¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Rui got out of bed, the stern and sharp gaze faintly discernible.
The terrifying sword, Purple Ming, was finally put to use.
Apparently, once this terrifying sword had gotten enough fresh blood, it¡¯d obtain its own spiritual nature and transform into a supreme divine weapon.
Purple Ming, I¡¯d let you drink to your heart¡¯s content this time!
The morning sunshine was still brilliant and bright but outside and inside Meite City was in ruins.
Countless medical teams andmon people gathered within the city. They were actively bandaging patients¡¯ wounds and applying medicine.
On the city walls, the summoners were still continuing to battle.
The brilliant sunshine dyed the outside of the city a scarlet red. The corpses of the magical beasts that died yesterday were stampeded over by the new magical beasts that rushed in. The scene was unbearable to watch.
Su Rui and Su Wan walked shoulder to shoulder to the defending grounds of the Su Family. Su Ya was still attacking from afar with a group of elders with his Red Lotus.
Seeing his exhausted face, Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered. He walked over and patted Su Ya¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Father, rest for a bit.¡±
¡°Zhan¡¯er?¡±
Su Ya snapped out of his trance to see the refreshed Su Rui.
Damned boy. You finally feel bad for your father now.
¡°A new group of magical beasts will be here soon.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t see Su Ya¡¯s excited expression however. His gaze was on the magical beast that was rushing forth endlessly like ck clouds. His tone was much more serious than usual. ¡°This group of magical beasts is really strong. You¡¯re not their match. Therefore, it¡¯s best if you take this time to rest.¡±
Su Ya was speechless.
So did my son just look down on me?
¡°Zhan¡¯er, your father, I am an advanced summoner okay!¡±
Su Ya couldn¡¯t help but straighten his body so that Su Rui could see his advanced summoner¡¯s robe clearly. Although he had remained a grade two summoner for many years, he was indeed a true advanced summoner!
¡°I know.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been fighting day and night. I know you¡¯re capable but the family needs you. You can¡¯t fall down right now. You need rest!¡±
¡°Yes, n elder!¡±
¡°n elder, please rest well! Leave everything to master and us!¡±
Everyone nearby couldn¡¯t help but add in their two cents after hearing Su Rui¡¯s words. After all, an empire can¡¯t survive without an emperor just like how a family couldn¡¯t survive without a n elder.
Maybe Su Ya didn¡¯t seem reliable but in reality, their Lord was definitely the best and most reliable n elder in Su Family¡¯s eyes. The best, not one of many!
He¡¯s reliable during a crucial moment!
He¡¯s reliable during a dangerous moment!
He¡¯s reliable during a moment of life or death!
Su Ya nodded upon hearing everyone. ¡°Okay. Zhan¡¯er, I¡¯m leaving everything up to you and Xiao Wan. Once this battle ends, this father will set up a wedding for you two. When the timees, our Su Family will definitely set up a huge banquet and make sure to enjoy ourselves for three days and nights!¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
¡°Lord is mighty!¡±
The people in Su Family¡¯s camp cheered hearing his words. Those who were originally tired all recovered and became refreshed.
¡°Okay!¡±
Seeing that Su Family¡¯s spirits were raised, Su Rui leaped onto the highest point of the city wall. ¡°Those who battledst night don¡¯t need to participate. Brothers, just stand here and cheer for us! This master, I, will use these magical beasts¡¯ fresh blood to propose to my Xiao Wan! I, Su Zhan, won¡¯t get married until I vanquished all these magical beasts!¡±
Su Rui¡¯s spiritual influence surged within his body. Nearby people couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes upon feeling Su Rui¡¯s berserk spiritual influence.
The appearance of Purple Ming, the birth of the terrifying sword!¡±
The moment the Purple Ming was summoned, it automatically flew out from Su Rui¡¯s palm.
The scent of fresh blood, Purple Ming¡¯s favorite scent.
Kill, kill, kill!
There was nothing more tasty than fresh blood. Nothing more than murder could make it excited.
The bloodthirsty Purple Ming cried excitedly and flew around the group of magical beasts, killing endlessly, creating a bloodbath...
Su Ya hadn¡¯t left it. He quietly watched a lone silver-white figure standing in the center of the fierce group of magical beasts from the city wall. He appeared that insignificant but also so outstandingly within the group of magical beasts.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Invincible!¡±
¡°Master!¡±
¡°Invincible!¡±
The cheers of the Su Family drifted in the sky above Meite City, unceasingly spreading to the center of the city.
Different from Xiao Yan¡¯s killings, Su Rui was alone with just his sword!
He was going against the entire group of magical beasts in the eastern city by himself. Just how crazy was this?!
¡°This is...¡±
Xiao Yan and the others were about to head back to the city to rest after killing the entire night when they heard the cheers of the Su Family. Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help but walk to the eastern door.
Right now, everyone behind Xiao Yan was staring at the charming but bloodthirsty man outside the city.
¡°Xiao Yan, that¡¯s... Su Zhan?¡±
Those that came with Xiao Yan were naturally good friends with him in school. They heard of Xiao Yan mentioning Su Zhan as well. They knew that Su Zhan was a genius within Meite City. But how could he be any significant when he came from this small city?
Needless to say, those from the imperial capital all had their eyes above their heads and were really arrogant. But seeing Su Rui¡¯s battling method, even they couldn¡¯t help but be scared seeing this insane massacre.
¡°Hmph.¡±
At this time, a charming but icydy couldn¡¯t help but hmph in the group. ¡°He didn¡¯t participate in the battlest night so he naturally has full stamina now. I bet he can¡¯t even hold on for two hours before he needs to return. Why bother pretending to be a hero?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Senior Sister Yun is right!¡±
Hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, people nearby agreed. They were all geniuses from their respective families. They didn¡¯t want to believe that there was a genius even smarter than them! This made no sense!
Su Zhan...
Xiao Yan said nothing. He stared quietly in the direction of Su Rui. He had gotten to rest right now. He wanted to personally see Su Zhan¡¯s capabilities!
Chapter 258 - The Wastrel’s Counterattack (20)
Chapter 258 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (20)
The zing sunshine hurt people¡¯s eyes. The battle outside Meite City still continued. Right now, there was arge group of people gathered within Su Family¡¯s camp. Xiao Yan and the royal family summoners¡¯ academy¡¯s people were all there.
It had been four hours already. The corpses of the magical beasts outside the city had already piled into mountains. However, Su Rui¡¯s silver robe was still clear from dust.
In the beginning, they were incredulous but now, they were shocked. The students from the royal family summoners¡¯ academy were all numb now.
Nani. He wasn¡¯t just a genius. He was a pure exceptional evildoer~
Su Rui¡¯sbat not only shocked the students in the academy but the other Lords from the other families that were taking turns resting and even the casten, Long Qianzhan, were all attracted by Su Family¡¯s cheering. Seeing the man and sword in his hands, as well as the ground full of corpses, everyone couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions.
Of course,pared to the other families¡¯ strange emotions, Su Family¡¯s people were happy from the bottom of their hearts. Especially the beginner summoners who just came from the branches. Su Rui had taught them Yuling Chant and gave them the opportunity to be summoners and powerful people. Now, Su Rui had demonstrated his power in front of them all.
This man¡¯s figure was deeply carved in everyone¡¯s hearts. Even Su Chuan didn¡¯t want to admit that Su Zhan was really powerful had no choice but to ept reality. At this moment, he had be one of Master Su¡¯s many fans.
While everyone was staring at Su Rui, only Su Qing quietly looked at Su Wan. From this morning to now, she maintained the same posture, standing quietly by the wall. Her eyes never left Su Zhan.
There was no happiness or fear, or anxiety or excitement.
Su Wan¡¯s gaze was gentle and fixated on that person. She was stubborn but also determined in believing in him.
That¡¯s their rtionship?
For the moment, Su Qing felt bitter but also reallyforted.
As the sun set in the west, the rose-tinted clouds made Meite City¡¯s sky turn red. Only Su Rui stood there quietly in the eastern city as he stepped upon millions of corpses.
It seemed as if he murdered a person every ten steps. No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t prevent him from walking ahead. That¡¯s just how it was!
Under the sunset, Su Rui quietly turned. His deep and charming eyes quietly met Su Wan¡¯s eyes. The two made eye contact for a long time, up until Su Rui leaped into the sky again. The spiritual influence around him rushed forth and spiritual clouds quickly condensed above his head. This was... the omen before advancing to grade one summoner!
Large quantities of spiritual clouds condensed and enveloped above the Meite City sky. Even more, it spread everywhere. At this moment, the magical beasts around Meite City had alle to a stop because of the pressureing from the spiritual influence.
The battle from the other three directions was forced toe to a stop too. Some medium grade magical beasts that obtained beginner intelligence had started to back up.
Su Zhan had actually advanced to a grade one summoner on the battlefield!
Everyone in Meite City was crazy. The students from the royal family summoners¡¯ academy werepletely confused this time. Even Senior Sister Yun who looked down on Su Rui looked incredulously at the arrogant figure standing straight under the spiritual explosion. Her face paled.
How was this possible?
He was only twenty. How could he possibly advance to a grade one summoner that quickly?
Was he still human?
Su Wan was speechless.
Even Su Wan was dumbstruck.
General Su, you¡¯re actually the hidden male lead in this world, right?
You¡¯re invincible!
Su Rui didn¡¯t know what to say.
Nani, this general is also dumbstruck, okay?
From outsiders¡¯ perspectives, Master Su was invincible. After that spiritual explosion, though he appeared aloof on the surface, he actually felt really bitter inside.
At this moment, Su Rui finally understood why he had be Su Zhan in this mission.
ording to the original plot, Su Zhan and Su Wu were real siblings. So where the heck did a devoted male supporting leade from?
Originally, there was a hidden plot. Su Zhan wasn¡¯t ¡°Su Zhan¡± at all. Three years ago, when the real Su Zhan found the division, he had encountered the rare spatial storm. By the time Su Liang found him, he was already on hisst breath. Later on, Su Liang brought Su Zhan into a cave so that he could recuperate. It was at that time that the real Su Zhan had died. ¡°Su Zhan¡± who was saved by Su Liang was actually transformed into him by someone else.
This person was the culprit behind the spatial storm. He suppressed his aura and power and used a conveyor belt to transport himself to Dongchuan, maind. He came from the underworld, the king of a magical beast race!
What the heck was this set up!
No wonder he was able to advance so sessfully and felt as if there was endless spiritual power inside his body.
General Su was also drunk. What the heck was this hidden plot? Howe the logistics department didn¡¯t send this over directly after sorting out the information?
Even more they had to set up ¡°advance to grade one summoner and automatically activate memory.¡± You¡¯re unhappy because you didn¡¯t get to roast anyone, right?
Okay. At this time, General Su gave up. As a devoted male supporting lead, it seemed to be normal for there to be such a magical set up?
King of magical beasts? That sounded pretty nice.
Su Rui slightly released some magical aura and the Purple Ming Sword in his hands immediately soared into the sky. The purple aura that lingered on the sword slowly turned ck. The demonic aura immediately soared through the topyer of the spiritual explosion.
Advancement sessful!
A ck sickle descended from the sky.
The Sickle of Death!
The personal divine weapon that belonged to the ancient Grim Reaper!
The moment Su Rui released the magical aura into the air, Little White scurried out of the room. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky that changed colors.
This aura. This feeling was...
Demon?
Before it could react, the spiritual clouds dissipated. The Sickle of Death descended. Feeling the strong sense of despair and the aura of death, Little White couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Who summoned an ancient divine weapon?
This was definitely different from the so-called divine weapons on Dongchuan, maind. An actual deity had used this weapon before.
The moment the Sickle of Death appeared, a blonde man wearing a cape suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood far in the division. His face paled incredibly.
¡°King, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
The advanced magical beasts all surrounded the man, looking at the blondie sitting in the conveyor belt in concern.
¡°It¡¯s a deity, no, demon!¡±
A flicker of apprehension shed by in the blonde man¡¯s eyes. He used his fresh blood to draw some golden symbols on the conveyor belt. Paired with his rumble, the magical beasts far in the Meite City had all retreated like tides.
They wanted to leave after getting lucky?
Su Rui had seen through the other party¡¯s intention. He clutched his Sickle of Death tightly. Right now, he was floating midair and a flicker of purple aura shed by in his ck eyes. ¡°Since you guys came, stay then!¡±
No matter who you are, I¡¯ll get you to understand that not everyone has the right to touch Meite City!
As he waved his Sickle of Death, the darkness enveloped above the Meite City sky.
A stern light flickered by. The army of magical beasts outside the city had turned into white bones immediately. The blonde man in the division had once again spat out a mouthful of gold blood, hurt by the light.
By the time the glow dissipated, everything returned to normal. Everyone was bbergasted upon seeing the white bones outside the city.
He was able to vanquish the magical beasts in one move? Master Su, was this a revtion?
Most importantly, nani, you even ordered the white bones and arranged it into a heart shape. After disying your power, you decided to disy your love for Su Wan? Have you considered usmon people¡¯s feelings?
Chapter 259 - The Wastrels Counterattack (21)
Chapter 259 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (21)
Because of Su Rui¡¯s unbelievable advancement, the battle in Meite City had ended earlier. The four big families ordered people to unceasingly clean up the battlefield. By the time the royal family¡¯s assisting army actually arrived, the city had be quiet and clean again.
The atmosphere in the city was enthusiastic and ardent. Even more, Su Residence was a ce with many visitors. It was extremely lively.
The leader of the assisting army sent by the royal family was royal family summoners¡¯ academy¡¯s middle grade academic advisor, Yun Fan. He was also Yun Ling¡¯s uncle. Ever since he heard from his niece about Master Su and found out that such a charming person was hidden in this city, Yun Fan was excited. It was as if money had fallen from the sky! As long as he summoned him into the academy, he¡¯d definitely be doing great service. The dean would be really happy with him and he¡¯d be another step closer to being promoted!
As Yun Fan thought about his future and brought a group of students to visit the Su Family, he was suddenly informed that Master Su was meditating and epted no visitors!
Yun Fan was speechless.
He went to meditate just after advancing? This made no sense!
¡°Cough, Teacher Yun.¡±
Seeing that Yun Fan seemed to doubt Su Family¡¯s words and was about to barge inside Su Zhan¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward since he knew about the situation in the Su Family. He leaned in Yun Fan¡¯s ears and eximed in a low voice.
What was the so-called meditation? In Meite City, however, it was no secret anymore.
Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Yun Fan stood there bbergasted.
Nani. Please forgive him for being ignorant. This was the first time Yun Fan had heard that a person could advance just by having sex after living for a very long time. Even more, he was able to advance so quickly at that!
¡°Mn, okay. Since your master is...uh, meditating, I¡¯lle visit another day!¡±
Yun Fan awkwardly left with the group of people he brought. While leaving, he coincidentally encountered Su Wu and Su Qing who just came back from training outside.
In the original plot, Yun Fan was the one that came to assist as well. With his intelligence, he discovered Su Wu, the future genius. Unfortunately, because his mind was on Su Zhan, he didn¡¯t notice the female lead and brushed past her.
Meanwhile, Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze brightened upon seeing Su Wu. He hesitated and wanted to walk forth to talk to her. Unfortunately, Su Wu had been chatting to Su Qing and didn¡¯t see the male lead, brushing past him.
Xiao Yan was speechless.
Up until the group of people left did Su Qing stop to look at Su Wu. ¡°That was Master Xiao, right? I think he wanted to talk to you.¡±
Su Qing had a meticulous heart. He had long noticed that Xiao Yan had words to say.
¡°Xiao Yan? I have nothing to talk to him about.¡±
Su Wu couldn¡¯t help but shrug her shoulders hearing Su Qing¡¯s words.
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Qing nodded quietly hearing Su Wu¡¯s words. After a while of interaction, Su Qing and the others gradually mingled with the Su Family. Some of the summoners in the family originally looked down upon them and even called their training grounds a ¡°wastrel camp.¡± But in this bestial tide, everyone had done their very best. Right now, Su Qing was at the peak of grade eight summoner and Su Wu had long advanced to a grade seven summoner.
They weren¡¯t wastrels anymore. They were summoners that were respected.
After this battle where they fought alongside, the disciples in the Su family gradually epted them. No one looked down on them anymore.
Althoughpared to Su Zhan¡¯s genius-like personality, Su Qing knew that he was far from them. But at least he got to start a new life...
The two walked shoulder to shoulder and they subconsciously walked to Su Rui¡¯s courtyard.
¡°Xiao Wu, my darling!¡±
A huge figure pounced at her. Su Wu was caught unexpectedly and almost fell on the ground due to Little White¡¯s weight. Thankfully, Su Qing reacted quickly and caught her.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
Su Qing looked at Su Wu worriedly. Su Wu helplesslyughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Little White, you¡¯ve gotten heavier!¡±
Little White was speechless.
This divine beast has been shunned? Wait, I think I¡¯m paying attention to the wrong point. Who was this attractive young man? Why is he standing so close to my darling? He even dared to put his hand on her waist?
¡°Who are you?¡±
Little White walked to the side and stared at Su Qing unfriendly.
Su Qing was speechless.
Everyone in the Su Residence knew that the master had raised a pet that could talk. Su Qing was confused seeing how unfriendly Little White was towards him. ¡°I¡¯m Su Qing. You¡¯re Little White!¡±
Su Qing?
Little White heard his words and looked at him a bit confusedly. Why was his name so familiar?
He seems...
¡°Ah!¡±
Little White suddenly lifted his paws and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re master¡¯s love rival!¡±
Love rival...
Su Qing felt embarrassed. Meanwhile, Su Wu looked interestedly at Su Qing. ¡°Hm? Brother Su Qing, you like Sister Su Wan?¡±
¡°No, no. That¡¯s not it. We¡¯re actually... we¡¯re just...neighbors.¡±
Su Qing panicked and tried exining, his face flushing in the process.
Meanwhile, Su Wu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No wonder elder brother wants me in your group!¡±
Su Qing was even more embarrassed hearing Su Wu¡¯s words.
Everyone knew about Master Su¡¯s thoughts. Su Wu was also speechless with her elder brother¡¯s n.
Love and friendship were different. Even if they interacted every day, if either parties didn¡¯t have any feelings for the other, then everything was useless...
Su Wu could tell that Su Qing still liked Su Wan. Even if he buried his feelings deeply, Su Wu with a sharp gaze could still detect it.
This kind of man was actually rare. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t her style...
Residence, bedroom.
Although Su Rui was inside the room, he could hear everything going on in the residence.
He wasn¡¯t surprised with Yun Fan¡¯s arrival. In the original plot, ¡°Su Zhan¡± hadn¡¯t advanced to a grade one summoner yet because he didn¡¯t recover his actual memories. In the end, he naturally followed Yun Fan and Su Wu and Xiao Yan into the royal family summoners¡¯ academy. In the academy, he had always done his best to protect his sister. His rtionship with Su Wu became better and better. This caused him to still love Su Wu even after he recovered his memories a yearter. He was able to leave Orinda Country at that time. With his cultivation, he would have rarely any opponents on the entire Dongchan, maind. But for the woman he loved, he actually chose to be a quiet grade one summoner. He apanied and protected her the entire time. Up until Su Wu and Xiao Yan got together, he still blessed them under the name of her brother...
The synonyms for devoted male supporting lead were retards and miserable...
¡°What are you thinking?¡±
Su Wan gently leaned against Su Rui and softly eximed. Hearing his wife¡¯s voice, Su Rui¡¯s gaze dimmed and then heughed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯m a demon. But I¡¯ve made a contract with Little White. What do you think he¡¯d do once he figures out I¡¯m a demon one day?¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Su Wan blinked her eyes hearing Su Rui¡¯s words. In the original plot, Su Zhan had kept his identity hidden for love. He made sure no one found out but what about now?
At the very least, the king of magical beasts in the division had figured out his true identity.
¡°Even if he knows you¡¯re a demon, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡±
Su Wan knew about Little White¡¯s personality. He was a foodie. Everyone was good in his eyes as long as they fed him~
Su Ruiughed hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Wife, father is going to help us set up a wedding in a few days. I¡¯m so happy that I get to marry you again.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
He really enjoys getting married. General Su, you¡¯re bing cuter and cuter.
Chapter 260 - The Wastrels Counterattack (22)
Chapter 260 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (22)
Three dayster, after Meite City returned to normal, the Su Family had gone all out, decorating the residence withnterns and colored banners, preparing a huge wedding for Su Rui and Su Wan. This time, Su De and his significant other were naturally presented as noble guests. Everyone in the Su Family Vige attended this wedding banquet.
This was the grandest wedding since Meite City was built.
All themon citizens in Meite City and a few of the Lords from other families all prepared gifts and came to attend the wedding banquet.
A few days ago, Su Zhan hadpletely captured the hearts of themon people in Meite City. Even the n elders from the three families all gave up the idea ofpeting with the Su Family.
Now, Su Family was fully deserving of being the first grand family in Meite City!
Xiao Family had no choice but to concede quietly and couldn¡¯t evenin in the least bit.
The casten, Long Qianzhan, also came to attend the wedding banquet with a valuable gift. Even more, Su Ya had asked him to be the wedding witness of this wedding.
Summoners¡¯ weddings weren¡¯tplicated. Su Rui and Su Wan wore red wedding robes with gold veined patterns sewn on them. The two mounted vigorous magical beasts and went around the city, receiving everyone¡¯s blessings.
Their wedding night was as important as winning top marks in the imperial examinations.
It was an important asion in life. Even if this wasn¡¯t their first time getting married, General Su was extremely excited as if this was indeed his first time getting married.
Su Wan leaned in Su Rui¡¯s arms, feeling his grip on her waist tighten. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and smile.
When you find your significant other in this vast world, you¡¯d finally understand what it means to be happy.
They didn¡¯t need to experience any hardships or anything, or even a world-shaking confession. Even if they did nothing, as long as they were together, they¡¯d be bursting from happiness...
Tonight, the color red dyed their wedding room. It was another night of passion.
Su Family continued to do what they needed to do the second day. As for master and madam?
Did you expect them toe out of their wedding room on the first day? You¡¯re too naive!
Su Liang: I¡¯m betting ten gold coins. At the very least, five days!
Su Pei: Stingy. I¡¯m betting on twenty gold coins. At the very least, a week!
Su Ya: A thousand gold coins, ten days!
Su Pei and Su Liang were both speechless.
Lord, can we poor people still have fun?
Elder: Lord, hurry back and take your medicine~
Su Ya was dumbstruck.
A monthter, Xiao Yan and his buddies finished training and traveled back to the imperial capital. Teacher Yun Fan originally had hope about kidnapping the genius back to the academy but returned disappointed in the end.
Don¡¯t mention Su Zhan but no one else in the Su Family even left with him.
Royal family summoners¡¯ academy was abusing their powers?
Royal family summoners¡¯ academy was full of geniuses?
Were they as powerful as my master? Were they more of a genius than my master?
In short, they refused to go with anyone other than the master.
The brothers revealed their loyalty for Su Zhan.
Teacher Yun was provoked by their disdainful gazes. In the end, he left with tears streaming down his face.
After the group left, the royal family¡¯s rewards arrived as nned. This time, the Su Family had done a great job at helping the casten defend the city and against the magical beasts. The royal family in the Orinda Country did this for the Su Family but in reality, they were just interested in the genius Su Zhan. In order to get him on their side, the royal family had really put a lot of effort into this. The cultivation resources they rewarded blinded people¡¯s eyes.
Despite this, Su Rui basically split the resources amongst the disciples of the Su Family. No matter whether they were from the main family or the different branches, each of them obtained quite a bit of cultivation resources.
Many people in Meite City were impressed by the Su Family¡¯s surge in development and Master Su¡¯s dictatorial manner. Right now, the Su Family just started to form a new summoner army. They watched as Su Rui trained the wastrels into incredible summoners. Themoners in the city all became restless. Finally, an old man had brought his grandson over and got on their knees in front of the Su Residence. He hoped that the Su Family could ept his grandson. They were willing to sign a soul contract with the Su Family. The old man just wanted his grandson to get a chance at bing a summoner. With the first person¡¯s lead, there was clearly going to be a second. Quickly, everyone who held hopes in bing summoners had gathered in the Su Family.
A majority of the people got to stay after passing the initial examination.
The Su Family actually didn¡¯t need any more people but since Su Rui wanted the Su Family to be the most powerful family in Meite City, he needed themon people¡¯s support.
A yearter, Su Family¡¯s new summoner army had expanded to a thousand people. Right now, Su Wu was a grade five medium summoner. Su Qing and Su Zhi had advanced to medium summoners like her.
The three had be leaders of each of their own summoner teams. Like the disciples in the Su Family, they started to handle matters for the Su Family.
Su Rui was still stuck at grade one summoner within this year. He was actually able to advance. Advancing above grade one summoner meant that he¡¯d be breaking through another realm, namely a prefecture-grade summoner.
Prefecture-grade summoners were divided into advanced, medium, and low grade summoners. After prefecture-grade summoners, they¡¯d be advancing into deity-grade. After that, it was monarch-grade. Right now, the highest grade summoners on the maind were addressed as royal summoners.
Su Rui was the Demon King right now. If he urged the spiritual influence in his body, he¡¯d be able to advance to a monarch-grade summoner. However, grades and whatnot meant nothing to him right now.
For the year or so, Su Wan had also advanced into a grade three summoner. The two were lovey-dovey and the Su Family had be more and more prosperous with each passing day. Even Su Zhan who had remained in that realm had disyed faint signs of advancing.
In short, everything was heading in a good direction. However, Su Wan heard nothing from her mission still.
Su Wu was already Su Family¡¯s true eldest miss. She also forgived Su Ya for neglecting her.
Lord Su wasn¡¯t as indifferent and ruthless as Su Wu imagined in the beginning. In these days, Su Wu had gradually understood that maybe it was just Su Ya¡¯s way of protecting this ¡°wastrel¡± daughter of his.
Right now, Su Wu was concentrating on assisting her elder brother and father. She didn¡¯t have too many ambitions. It could be said that Su Wan was halfway through with her n. However, the female lead was still not in a rtionship.
Far away, Xiao Yan appeared to still be in love in Su Wu. He was still in the imperial capital so there was no progress with the mission. No development at all.
There wasn¡¯t any hope with Su Qing either. Su Rui had to take a risk!
¡°You¡¯re really going to do that?¡±
After hearing Su Rui¡¯s thought, Su Wan was surprised. She never thought of using this move because she wasn¡¯t sure if he could do it.
¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. What do you think?¡±
Su Rui nced at Su Wan¡¯s faint smile and waited for her response.
¡°I support all your decisions!¡± Su Wan winked at Su Rui. The man sings and the woman follows. Madam Su never rejected her man¡¯s suggestions.
Therefore, that night¡ª
Little White was deep asleep in his room. In the dark night, he suddenly sniffed the familiar yet terrifying demonic aura again. He suddenly opened his eyes and a pair of charming purple eyes appeared in front of him.
This was...
A demon king¡¯s aura.
Chapter 261 - The Wastrel’s Counterattack (Epilogue)
Chapter 261 ¨C The Wastrel¡¯s Counterattack (Epilogue)
¡°Demon king? M-master, how are you...¡±
Little White stared at Su Rui with his hair standing up. His huge snow-white body kept on moving back.
¡°I¡¯m a demon.¡±
Su Rui slowly said, in a dangerous tone, ¡°Since you know my identity now, I¡¯m giving you two choices. Either submit or die!¡±
Little White: Nani, to live or to die? This was really a difficult question!
Seeing that Little White was still hesitating, Su Rui¡¯s purple eyes flickered. He summoned a pitch-ck sword in his palm. This was the demon sword he obtained from the abyss. This was the first time he summoned this sinceing from Dongchuan, maind.
Little White couldn¡¯t breathe due to the violent demonic aura. Was he going to die? Was he?
Right now, Little White suddenly came to a realization. No matter whether he was a demon or deity, it was all in the past. Humans controlled the maind right now. Why did he have to be fixated on whether he was a demon or deity?
¡°Master, master, I...¡±
Little White¡¯s gaze brightened. He quickly opened his mouth but before he could finish, the pitch-ck demonic sword had always been waved down.
¡°I know your choice!¡±
That was paired along with Su Rui¡¯s voice. He and Little White had an agreement. He could hear Little White¡¯s thoughts at the first moment.
Little White was speechless.
You know but you¡¯re still waving your sword at me. Damn. Master, you¡¯re really demonic~
Veryte at night.
Su Wu was deep asleep in her room when there was a sudden rush of footsteps in the courtyard.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Su Wu had been an assassin her entire life so she had sharp senses, her gaze stern and cold.
¡°Eldest miss, eldest miss!¡±
Su Pei¡¯s anxious voice rang outside. ¡°Eldest miss, quickly open the door! Little White, Little White, he, he¡¯s about to die!¡±
¡°What!¡±
Su Wu didn¡¯t even have time to wear any outer clothes. She opened the door wearing only flimsy pajamas. Su Pei stood there anxiously as she carried a small white ball in her arms.
This was...Little White?
How did he be like this? Little White wasn¡¯t as big as he was anymore. He was just a small white ball. He seemed to be even smaller than when he first awakened.
¡°What happened to him?¡±
Su Wu raised her hands to carry Little White in her arms out of habit. She stared at Su Pei and asked nervously.
¡°I, I don¡¯t know. Master told me to carry him to you. His entire body is shaking and he¡¯s suddenly cold and suddenly hot. He appears to feel really ufortable.¡±
Su Pei didn¡¯t know what was up with Little White either. She was purely just following Su Rui¡¯s orders.
¡°Little White?¡±
Hearing Su Pei¡¯s words, Su Wu looked at Little White in concern. While softly calling for him, she gently patted Little White¡¯s fur like she usually did.
¡°Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu darling.¡±
Feeling Su Wu¡¯s aura, Little White subconsciously buried himself in her arms. Little White felt as if he was really going to die feeling like he was tossed in a volcano at one moment and into a frozen ocean the next moment.
Not every divine beast could withstand the demonic influence inside their bodies. Master, you¡¯re really ruthless~
Su Wu could do nothing seeing that Little White¡¯s body was shaking. After dismissing Su Pei, she carried Little White back to her bed. Like in the past, she carried him and let him bury himself in her warm bed. Meanwhile, Su Wu¡¯s hand was on Little White. She slowly transported her spiritual influence into his body. After a while, Little White stopped feeling cold. Sparkling white silk started to rush forth from his body and enveloped him. That white silk gradually turned dark as time passed. It was half white and half ck. What exactly was this?
Su Wu was ignorant to this. But for Little White¡¯s safety, she quietly watched over him. Up until it was almost morning outside and after confirming that Little White was in no danger, Su Wu finally closed her eyes to rest for a while. Before she could actually fall asleep, she was woken up by the movement besides her.
A pair of warm arms subconsciously moved up her body.
Su Wu suddenly opened her eyes and lifted her shoulders to attack him.
Omph.
The person clutched his stomach and opened his pair of clear and innocent eyes. He stared pitifully at her. ¡°Xiao Wu darling, why did you hit me? It hurts so much~¡±
Su Wu was speechless.
What the heck was going on?
Why did she hear Little White talking to her?
Su Wu turned and made eye contact with the man on her bed.
¡°Long...Long Li!¡±
Seeing the handsome naked man lying on her bed, and how the original body was secretly in love with him previously, Su Wu was unable to keep her calm!
Omph.
¡°Long Li¡± turned over andid down, winking. He smiled at Su Wu and eximed, ¡°I knew you like me like this. Here. Xiao Wu darling, give me a hug...¡±
¡°Scram, get lost!¡±
Su Wu jumped down from her bed in a panic. ¡°You, you, who exactly are you? Are you Little White?¡±
That¡¯s right. The handsome man in front of her was indeed the divine beast, Little White.
Last night, Su Rui had hurt Little White with the demonic sword but he was actually doing so toplete the agreement ceremony within their demon race. Now, Little White had truly recognized Su Rui as his master. Su Rui¡¯s demonic aura had also removed the seal within Little White¡¯s body from tens of thousands of years ago.
After the seal disappeared, Little White recovered his spiritual power. ording to standards of the divine beast, he could automatically turn into whoever he wanted to be.
Because Su Wu had awakened Little White, he naturally had a lot of feelings towards her. When he was with Su Wu in the past, Little White had often heard that she was secretly in love with Long Li. At that time, he had seen Long Li¡¯s appearance from afar. Therefore, when he transformed, he subconsciously transformed into Long Li...
A woman was most afraid of a man pursuing them. General Su¡¯s secret weapon was the divine beast, Little White.
That¡¯s right. Little White was actually one of the many male supporting leads in this world. He had another name in his n. That was Bai Mulin.
Since Little White has transformed into Long Li, he has been chasing behind Su Wu and pestering for hugs. This caused chaos within Su Wu¡¯s courtyard every day. The sudden appearance of ¡°Master Long¡± had originally shocked the Su Family but then they gradually became numb to it. Especially seeing that this Master Bai had looked exactly like Master Long. He was also even an advanced summoner. Su Ya happily got ready to betroth his daughter to him.
Su Wu was speechless.
So I¡¯m still the daughter of a stepmother?
In order to escape Su Ya from imposing marriage on her, Su Wu ended up leaving Meite City and headed for the division to train with her friends and the simple-minded Su Chuan.
Su Rui naturally knew about Su Wu¡¯s whereabouts. Without another word, he kicked Bai Mulin to the division as well. It just so happens that there was a magical beast king too. He had him handle that while he was at it as well. It satisfied both sides.
Three yearster.
Long Qianzhan had officially resigned from his status as a casten. After selection from the royal family, the new casten status had fallen on Su Ya¡¯s hands.
Not only did the Lord advance from a grade two summoner to a grade one summoner, he was also promoted to a casten.
To the Su Family, this was two simultaneous happy events in the family. Of course, Su Ya had been thinking about something else instead.
Since when will his son and daughter-inw give him a grandson to y with? Only then would he feel as if his life wasplete.
Towards this wish, Su Rui and Su Wan could do nothing about it. But just because they couldn¡¯t do it didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t.
Lord Su wore a smile on the entire time after seeing Su Wu return home after three years with her family.
Right now, although Su Wu wasn¡¯t above all like how she was in the original plot, she obtained a loyal divine beast as well as husband, and a little bun. The family of three also obtained a magical beast king while they were at it as their mount.
A certain gold python king: this is an unlucky year for me! If this king wasn¡¯t hurt by the Sickle of Death by then, how could I have been defeated by you guys?
Bai Mulin: this is fate!
Right, this was fate.
Everyone had their own fates and were going onpletely different paths in their lives.
In the imperial capital, Xiao Yan had gotten together with Zhao Cuiying. Meanwhile, Zhao Wanying had also gone on the path of a sinister female supporting lead doing her best to steal her elder sister¡¯s husband!
Back then, Su Wu¡¯s buddies that made their way through the division had all made names out of themselves. They were renowned summoners from the Meite City. Right now, this city was the representative city of Orinda Country.
Although it belonged to Orinda Country, everyone on the maind knew that its surname was Su!
Since Casten Lord had his grandson, he immediately passed his seat to Su Rui, returning home to coax his grandson.
While the entire Meite City, the entire Orinda Country, and even the entire maind were waiting to see how the genius Master Su would develop Meite City, he ended up shaking his hands and handing the city to Su Wu and Bai Mulin.
¡°Little White, I need to return to the demon world. You and Xiao Wu need to look after our home! You mustn¡¯t leave Meite City before Ie back!¡±
Back then, his words were still lingering in his ears. But now...
Bai Mulin: F*ck you! Screw your sister¡¯s husband! (Cough, I think that¡¯s me?) In short, Su Zhan, you have no conscience. You and your wife left just like that. And you even ended up leaving for your entire life! Don¡¯t y me like this, okay!?
This divine beast had originally nned on taking my wife and children to explore the maind. But because of you, I am now stuck in the city forever.
That¡¯s right, after the family of three returned home, Su Wu received news that her mission waspleted.
In this world, there were countless talented people now. Su Wu wasn¡¯t the mighty female lead anymore. She wasn¡¯t with Xiao Yan either. But...was it true that if they weren¡¯t the leading role, they wouldn¡¯t be happy?
There were many times when happiness was in their hands. As long as one was willing to hold it tightly in their hands, it wouldn¡¯t slip away.
Before Su Wan and Su Rui left the maind, they went to visit Su Qing. He was also a true summoner now.
He had a great future ahead of him. Even more, he was the new leading role that Su Wan and Su Rui had trained.
¡°See if my culinary skills have be worse, okay?¡±
Before they broke up, Su Qing personally cooked a feast for the two of them.
Back in the Su Family Vige, Su Wan had promised Su Qing that she¡¯d taste his culinary skills when she had time. Now was the time for her to honor the promise.
Consider this as putting a perfect end to the lost love for the original body.
After geasting, Su Rui left with Su Wan. They weren¡¯t going to return to the demon world but this entire maind instead.
Su Qing stood on the hillside watching the two leave. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.
Xiao Wan, you¡¯re really blessed.
I hope I can find my own happiness too
Chapter 262 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (1)
Chapter 262 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (1)
The water from the sprinkler kept on flowing down and the entire bathroom was enveloped by the mist.
Su Wan opened her eyes to find herself curled up in a corner of the bathroom. The pure white bath towel that she wore was already soaked.
It was warm water, around 60F. It poured down the top of her head and Su Wan wiped her face, feeling unwell. She needed the support of the spotlessly white ceramic tile to stand up.
She was in a luxurious guest room of a highly rated hotel. She just needed to look at the interior decoration of the bathroom to find out.
She gradually walked to the bathroom sink and Su Wan lifted her hand to wipe away the mist on the mirror. The clean mirror reflected a beautiful but pale face.
Film empress, Su Wan. This was the identity she had in this mission world.
Su Wan lifted her hand to touch her face. In this world, it¡¯d be the original body, Su Wan¡¯s thirtieth birthday next month.
Thirty years old. To an ordinary woman, that was thest of her prime years.
Thankfully, in the entertainment circle, the female celebrities all had tricks to care for their skins. Even though they were thirty, the original body was still able to act like an eighteen years old youngdy in any TV shows, without any pressure as well.
The original body was discovered by a scout when she was seventeen. She took on acting roles while going to school. She was already the well-deserved film empress after debuting and in this entertainment circle for twelve years. In Huaxia Entertainment Circle, everyone thought that she was the winner in life.
She already steadily took the position as senior sister within the film world before she even reached thirty. Not only did she receive two film empress awards, she also had a rich boyfriend who loved her dearly.
Lu Jin, the male lead in this world. He was Su Wan¡¯s super fan and at the same time, her boyfriend. Mn, ex-boyfriend now.
Three months ago, Lu Jun was still nning to propose to Su Wan on her thirtieth birthday. Then the two would obviously get married. However, this was three months ago.
About two and a half months ago, Lu Jun had gotten into a car identing home after finishing up a business deal. Heid on the hospital bed unconscious. By the time Su Wan finished her work and went to fly back and check on him, Lu Jun had brought up breaking up with her indifferently.
The two had been together for five years. But because Lu Family¡¯s rules were strict, the two always treated each other respectfully and never went over any boundaries. Su Wan had always thought that maybe Lu Jun didn¡¯t love her as much as she imagined. Therefore, while she was hurt that Lu Jun suddenly wanted to break up, she was unable to ept his excuse that their ¡°personalities were ipatible.¡± The two fought in the hospital and a reporter from the Rising Sun Magazine happened to capture a picture of them fighting. In the end, news of Su Wan being dumped by Lu Jun had appeared on the major media headlines. Since then, Su Wan started receiving trouble.
The entertainment circle was reallyplicated. It might be really difficult to be popr from being an invisible person overnight but it was also easy for to pull someone down from a very high position, tarnishing their reputations.
After Su Wan and Lu Jun broke up, reporters from Rising Sun Magazine had brought up pictures of when Su Wan attended luxurious gatherings when she was still not so popr. In the report, it implied that Su Wan was dumped by Lu Jun because of her misconduct and herscivious behavior. For a moment, the reputation Su Wan had built within the entertainment circle suddenly crumbled. At this time, there were really sugar daddies within the entertainment circle that seeked out Su Wan. As it turned out, after the news of her breaking up with Lu Jun had been revealed, many rich businessmen that lust after her had gone to Lu Jun to sound out his opinion. After they noticed that Lu Jun really didn¡¯t care about her, those rich businessmen who drooled at her beautiful face made their moves decisively.
Su Wan naturally rejected this sudden ¡°business.¡± She admitted that she did indeed like money. When she first got together with Lu Jun, she was interested in his family background but she wasn¡¯t interested in just anyone. She had remained chaste because she wanted to leave the entertainment circle and marry into an influential family.
After Su Wan rejected the rich businessmen, people started causing trouble for her. She lost a few spokesperson opportunities and contracts. At the same time, scandals that magazines had reported on her became more and more realistic. The public opinion was powerful enough to melt even metal. Who knew what was real and fake within the entertainment circle?
Especially a female celebrity who was high up. There were many who were fans of her but even more people that disliked her.
The inte was scary and the power of anti-fans was even more endless.
While she was under pressure, Su Wan thought about seeking help from Lu Jun. After all, the two had been together for five years. Even if their feelings weren¡¯t genuine, he¡¯d still care about her, right?
Su Wan went alone to Lu Jun¡¯s vi after disguising herself. She hadn¡¯t returned the vi¡¯s key to Lu Jun after they broke up so she was able to easily enter his personal vi. However, the moment she entered, she saw Lu Jun entangled with another woman on the sofa.
At that moment, she understood that his so-called ¡°ipatible personalities¡± was just an excuse for him to be with someone else.
What Su Wan couldn¡¯t ept was that she recognized the woman with Lu Jun!
Ye Liu, an inconspicuous person within the entertainment circle. She had taken on the role of minor characters within the movies and television city to survive. Once, Su Wan¡¯s manager, Wu Tong, encountered her and thought that her rear view was really simr to Su Wan¡¯s. Wu Tong and Ye Liu had signed a contract for her to be Su Wan¡¯s professional substitute.
She, a grand film empress, had her boyfriend stolen by a substitute who only yed minor characters?
Under a fit of anger, Su Wan naturally wanted to rush over and teach Ye Liu a lesson. Who knew that Lu Jun protected Ye Liu and even eximed that if she dared to touch her, he¡¯d cancel her within the entertainment circle.
Cancel her? He speaks quite arrogantly!
Su Wan angrily returned to her apartment and called Wu Tong immediately, telling him about Ye Liu and Lu Jun.
Wu Tong thought that this was an opportunity for Su Wan to turn the tables around and gain sympathy. Therefore, he immediately contacted a few magazines that he was familiar with, exposing the news about Lu Jun and Ye Liu. These magazines sent people over to wait in front of Lu Jun¡¯s personal vi. They really then caught intimate pictures of Lu Jun and Ye Liu.
When the news was exposed, the inte was in chaos.
Ye Liu who was originally inconspicuous immediately became a popr hot search person. Even more, she was addressed as ¡°shameless mistress¡± by the bots hired by Wu Tong. During this moment of crisis, Lu Jun suddenly posted a long speech. While clearing himself and Ye Liu, saying that they got together after breaking up with Su Wan, he also eximed that Ye Liu was his true love. He refused to marry anyone but her!
Arge group of online users immediately fell on their knees due to Chairman Lu¡¯s handsomeness and his deep confession for Ye Liu. At this time, the bots that Wu Tong hired started to turn back on their words since they were bribed by Lu Jun. They ended up attacking Su Wan.
What does it mean to suffer a double loss after trying to trick the enemy?
This was it.
This time, Su Wan really couldn¡¯t do anything. She was unwilling to let the image she built up to be ruined just like this nor could she lose her position in the entertainment circle after losing the opportunity to marry into an influential family.
Therefore, she finally made up her mind and secretly contacted a young wealthy master that was interested in her in the past. This Master Chen was known for his yboy image. However, his family had money and power. But there was not much Su Wan could do right now. At this time, she could only exchange her body for her future...
¡°Su Wan, still not done?¡±
Master Chen¡¯s impatient voice rang outside the bathroom.
Su Wan turned and adjusted the temperature of the sprinkler water. Then she opened the door. Master Chen saw her soaked body and he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Master Chen, I, I identally got my bathrobe wet. You can go wash first. I already adjusted the water. I¡¯ll make a call to the reception desk for them to bring over a new bath towel.¡±
Su Wan eximed softly. Though Master Chen was a bit unhappy after hearing her words, he still nodded. ¡°Okay, hurry up!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Seeing that Master Chen entered the bathroom, Su Wan quickly returned to the bedroom of the suite. She wiped herself dry and changed her clothes.
Then she hurriedly called Wu Tong, ¡°Wu Tong!¡±
¡°Sister Wan, how are you...¡±
¡°Cut the crap. Drive the car to the hotel back door. Wait in the car for me!¡±
Su Wan hurriedly hung up. She knew that this guest room would be surrounded by a group of reporters in a few minutes. She needed to hurry and leave this troubling area.
She quickly walked outside. It was still quiet in the hallway and there wasn¡¯t a single person. Su Wan pushed her hat down and turned to walk down the stairs from the escape stairway. Not long after Su Wan got downstairs, there was a group of reporters who received news and rushed out of the elevator, rushing straight for the room Su Wan was just in...
Chapter 263 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (2)
Chapter 263 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (2)
Wu Tong¡¯s ck Lexus was already parked outside by the time Su Wan hurried out the hotel back door. Su Wan scurried over and got in the car quickly. ¡°Take a few spins around and then take me to eat.¡±
After saying that, Su Wan immediately tossed her peaked cap away and leaned against the seat in the back row rxed.
Seeing that Su Wan appeared really tired, Wu Tong said nothing. He started the car and slowly drove onto the streets. It was his own personal car and the media had never found out. But for safety reasons, he still took the car on a few spins in the city mindlessly as Su Wan asked.
Right now, Su Wan was still leaning on the seat in the back row. She appeared to be taking a nap In reality, Su Wan was quietly thinking about the plot in this world.
This was a rebirth entertainment circle world. Lu Jun was the reborn male lead in this world.
In his past life, Lu Jun sessfully proposed to Su Wan on her birthday. The two got married and because of Lu Family¡¯s strict rules, Su Wan had given up on her career in the entertainment circle and devoted herself to bing a noble madam.
Lu Jun¡¯s mother, Madam Lu, was well-known as the ¡°Iron Lady¡± within the upper ss society. She was really powerful and looked down on Su Wan¡¯s background. Thankfully, Su Wan was also good at acting. Despite disliking Madam Lu, she still acted like a sensible daughter-inw and did everything she should.
Originally, it would¡¯ve been a peaceful and blissful life for her. However, because of a finance crisis, Lu Family¡¯s business was strongly impacted. At such a critical moment, Lu Jun¡¯s opponent in business, Ye Family¡¯s second master, Ye Shaoqun, had seeked Su Wan out. He gave her money for her to help him steal a very important document from Lu Jun. Su Wan ended up agreeing as well?
Okay. Su Wan really didn¡¯t know how to roast this bizarre plot.
Therefore, don¡¯t try to talk sense with roman novel authors because they are illogical and have a huge imagination!
In short, each supporting lead and cannon fodder was basically moronic and brainless, all for the sole purpose to get the male and female lead together.
Therefore, with the arrangement of the plot, Su Wan actually stole her husband¡¯s business contract worth hundreds of million in exchange for some money because she was possessed in a sudden moment. In the end, she sessfully caused her husband¡¯spany to go bankrupt.
After Lu Family went bankrupt, Su Wan immediately divorced with Lu Jun and then went abroad with the money Ye Shaoqun gave her.
Lu Jun had lost everything. Madam Lu couldn¡¯t ept this and ended up passing away due to sickness. At this time, the viin, Ye Shaoqun, had disyed all his skills to court disaster. He arrogantly appeared in front of Lu Jin. While mocking him, he exposed Su Wan¡¯s true face.
Lu Jun thought that he was deceived by the wife he loved deeply and was deeply shocked. Ever since, Lu Jun was unable to recover from the attack and went from a grand master of an influential family to a wanderer.
At this time, the male lead¡¯s true love appeared.
On the way back, Ye Liu encountered Lu Jun who was starving and freezing. Because of Su Wan¡¯s work, she had seen Lu Jun several times. After recognizing him, she brought him home. Ever since, the pure and innocent inconspicuous woman started to take good care of Lu Jun. He then slowly believed in love again. The two ended up falling in love after getting along with each other. But at this time, this poverty-stricken lifestyle forced Ye Liu to work ever harder as a substitute and to seek out minor character roles in the movies and film city. Who knew that while acting in a cultural film, because of an issue with the equipment in the cast and crew, Ye Liu identally got heavily injured in an explosion andid unconscious in the hospital.
Lu Jun hated himself after finding out this news. He ran out of the house and went to visit the heavily injured Ye Liu like a madman. Who knew that he got into a car ident on the way there.
By the time Lu Jun woke up from the car ident, he found out that he had been reborn to two years ago.
This was the most precious gift heaven had given to him. After he saw Su Wan in the hospital, he decisively mentioned breaking up with her. After leaving the hospital, Lu Jun went around looking for Ye Liu. When he saw the busy girl wearing a smile on her face in the movies and television city again, his heart subconsciously skipped a beat. Lu Jun told himself that he¡¯d protect Ye Liu forever and give his best to her.
He would make Ye Liu the most happy woman in this world and help her achieve her dream as a film empres...
¡°Sister Wan, we¡¯re here.¡±
Wu Tong¡¯s soft voice rang in Su Wan¡¯s ears. She looked up to see the familiar ¡°Yuding Pavilion.¡± A director¡¯s wife had opened this chain restaurant within the entertainment circle and Su Wan was a frequent guest.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
She casually wore her sunsses. Su Wan and Wu Tong walked inside the restaurant quickly. The manager that they were familiar with led them to a very exquisite looking private room.
¡°Sister Wan, what do you want to eat?¡±
The lobby manager was familiar with Su Wan. Although there was lots of negative news, business people naturally need to wear smiles nheless. They couldn¡¯t be careless in the least bit.
¡°Like usual.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t look at the menu and replied faintly. The lobby manager immediately nodded and quickly left.
Seeing that the door was closed, Wu Tong couldn¡¯t help but push his chair and sit besides Su Wan. ¡°Sister Wan, what exactly happened? About that... did the reporters discover you?¡±
¡°Hmph.¡±
Su Wan sneered. ¡°Someone had exposed the news in advance and led the reporters over. If I leftte, I¡¯d definitely be stopped by them!¡±
In the original plot, Su Wan was blocked by a group of people within the guest room of the hotel. Ever since, her reputation went down the drain. Even more, thepany ditched her. All her contracts and spokesperson opportunities were tossed away. By the time she hade back out from retirement a yearter, she had steadily fallen down from her position. At that time, Ye Liu, under Lu Jun¡¯s assistance, had slowly but steadily turn from an inconspicuous person to a representative figure of the new generation and and the Tin Hau.
Ye Liu¡¯s sess was like a p to Su Wan. She had to use her connections and even personally talk to the bosses in differentpanies, willingly lower her status as well in order to beg for opportunities. Unfortunately, the bosses didn¡¯t care. Once a person lost their poprity in the entertainment circle, that was it. If they didn¡¯t have a world-shaking chance waiting for her, it¡¯d be a dream to try to make aeback.
Her career and love life were both sessful. This led Su Wan to be engrossed with drugs. She started to findfort in the hallucinations and she quickly became wan and sallow.
In a coincidence, Su Wan and Ye Liu appeared in the same cast. This time, she had to be a supporting lead for Ye Liu!
Su Wan was unable to ept this. She purposely caused trouble for Ye Liu while filming. Who knew that the male lead who came to visit Ye Liu had seen that.
Therefore, Su Wanpletely angered the male lead. Therefore, someone reporter Su Wan taking illegal drugs. In the end, she was arrested under the suspicion of hiding drugs. At that time, not only was her future dim, she also had to face jail time.
The discouraged Su Wan chose tomit suicide in the detention center in the end...
This was the cannon fodder film empress¡¯st life.
Su Wan was sitting in Yuding Pavilion¡¯s private room right now. There was a cold glint in her eyes.
Lu Jun. The original body lost her life, trying to pay for the price of angering him. This time, I¡¯d be avenging her.
¡°Sister Wan?¡±
Wu Tong became serious after feeling the cold aura on Su Wna. ¡°Do you know who is doing this to you?¡±
¡°Heh. Who else can it be? People say that when strangers meet again, they¡¯d be friends but Lu Jun is quite ruthless when ites to Ye Liu.¡±
Su Wanughed in contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this ount. In the future, I¡¯ll settle it with him.¡±
It was Mr. Lu?
Wu Tong¡¯s gaze darkened hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. Lu Jun had money and power. He and Su Wan were no match against him.
¡°Sister Wan, thepany will probably be on Mr. Lu¡¯s side. Let¡¯s stay on low-profile for now.¡±
Wu Tong was just a manager. He had no influence in thepany. But he had been by Su Wan¡¯s side for a decade so he naturally was on her side.
¡°Low-profile? No. Wu Tong, call and notify all the media. I¡¯m going to cancel my contract with Xinyu Entertainment.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Wu Tong stood up in shock. ¡°Sister Wan, you still have three years with the contract!¡±
Although she¡¯d obtain attention to a certain degree, she¡¯d need to pay a huge amount of penalty for canceling the contract in high-profile. Plus, Xinyu Entertainment was a considerately well-known entertainmentpany. Where else could Su Wan go after leaving thispany?
How could she develop by being the senior sister of a smallpany?
¡°Why are you nervous? There¡¯s naturally going to be a ce for me.¡±
Speaking of this, Su Wan shook the phone in her hands. Her hands slipped and stopped on a name on her contact list.
Ye Shaoqun, Ye Family¡¯s second master.
This viin had won Lu Jun in the past life but in this life, he had no choice but to be a cannon fodder in front of the reborn male lead.
But even if this Second Master Ye fell down, there was still a Third Master Ye.
Ye Family¡¯s third master, Ye Shaoling, a finance genius that graduated from a well-known college abroad. After Lu Jun got rid of Ye Shaoqun, Third Master Ye sessfully returned and took over the profession as the viin and a dedicated male supporting lead...
If nothing happens, Su Rui was definitely Ye Shaoling in this world.
Third Master Ye, I¡¯m waiting for you here. Don¡¯t make me wait for too long.
Chapter 264 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (3)
Chapter 264 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (3)
After they finished eating at Yuding Pavilion, Su Wan and Wu Tong originally nned on driving back to the former¡¯s apartment but the reporters that have been guarding the door caught them head on as soon as they left the restaurant.
Therefore, one mustn¡¯t underestimate the capability of a reporter. Sometimes, their investigative skills were much more professional than the criminal police.
¡°Su Wan! Su Wan! Someone said that they saw you and Master Chen in the International Hotel. What do you have to say to this?¡±
¡°Su Wan, someone leaked news of you hiring bots online to tarnish Ye Liu¡¯s reputation. Is this true?¡±
Su Wan smiled faintly at them upon being surrounded by people and seeing them eagerly waiting to see her make a mistake. ¡°I just finished eating. It must be hard being reporters. Have you guys eaten on this cold day? Do you want me to treat you guys out?¡±
Uh.
The group of people turned silent for a while after hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. In the end, Xuri Magazine¡¯s reporters reacted first, ¡°Su Wan, you haven¡¯t answered our question yet. Have you been to the International Hotel today? What do you think about Ye Liu¡¯s scandals?¡±
Oh look at that. Look at how devoted they were.
Su Wan still wore a faint smile. ¡°I did go to the hotel today but noment on who I went to see. If you guys have time tomorrow, you cane to my news conference. Everything will be clear by then! Other than that, I¡¯m not familiar with Master Chen. He¡¯s from the upper ss and I¡¯m just an actress. How could I possibly know such a mighty figure? Don¡¯t write anything without basis! I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m fine with you guys trying to bring me more exposure but I heard that Master Chen is...really overbearing. It won¡¯t be good if you guys identally offend him.¡±
Su Wan purposely revealed a nervous expression and the nearby people changed their expressions hearing her words.
Entertainment magazines were usually not credible, and the same goes for the reporters. Celebrities would usually cooperate with the media in order to get more exposure and to promote themselves. As for Lu Jun and Master Chen, unless the magazine really had evidence of their scandals, they really shouldn¡¯t be writing about them.
Su Wan faintly smiled and continued talking seeing that the reporters knew what to do. ¡°Right, who did you just ask me about? Um...Ye Qin? No, I think it¡¯s Ye Liu? Who¡¯s Ye Liu?¡±
Su Wan cocked her head slightly and nced at Wu Tong by her side, confused and seeking him for assistance.
Wu Tong also furrowed his brows in deep thought seeing Su Wan¡¯s action. ¡°Ye Liu? Isn¡¯t that Sister Wan¡¯s substitute? I heard that she¡¯s dating Mr. Lu right now. Ah, she always likes to be around Mr. Lu in the past anyway...¡±
¡°Wu Tong, don¡¯t talk drivel.¡±
Su Wan faintly smiled and stopped Wu Tong from finishing his words. In the entertainment circle, people take turns entertaining one another. One needed to make vague responses to the reporters¡¯ questions. That way, it¡¯d be interesting since they could either advance or retreat depending on the situation.
¡°Su Wan, you really don¡¯t know Ye Liu? She¡¯s Lu Jun¡¯s current girlfriend!¡±
¡°Right. Lu Jun even confessed to Ye Liu on Weibo! There are many of your fans cursing Ye Liu out under her Weibo. Su Wan, you really don¡¯t know?¡±
Clearly, the reporters didn¡¯t buy Su Wan acting blind to the situation.
Since they were unable to do anything about Master Chen, they would force some news out of Su Wan and Ye Liu. Best, a love battle of the century between the two women. That way, it¡¯d hit the headlines and there¡¯d be a selling point!
¡°It seems like everyone is sure that I know her? I¡¯ve been in the circle for twenty years and even if there haven¡¯t been hundreds of people that have been my substitute, there were at least dozens. I really can¡¯t remember all these people. Plus, I¡¯ve already broken up with Lu Jun. We broke up on equal terms because our personalities aren¡¯tpatible. I¡¯m a really reasonable person so there are no hard feelings. I don¡¯t want to say anything else now, in case people think that I am trying to gain sympathy. If you really care about my recent situation,e to my news conference tomorrow. I¡¯ll answer all your questions!¡±
Su Wan gave Wu Tong a look. Seeing that the two were about to leave, a young female reporter couldn¡¯t help but step forward and stop Su Wan. ¡°Su Wan, you still haven¡¯t...¡±
¡°Hm? Apple Daily Newspaper?¡±
Su Wan interrupted the female reporter¡¯s words and wore an interesting expression. The boss behind Apple Daily Newspaper was best buddies with Lu Jun. In the past, Su Wan had given them quite a bit of exclusive news. Now that she became enemies with Lu Jun, they were eager totch onto her. They¡¯re really ruthless!
¡°Wu Tong. Remember to notify the guards tomorrow and not let anyone from Apple Daily Newspaper into the news conference!¡±
The reporters were stunned hearing Su Wan¡¯s words.
They¡¯ve only heard of reporters going against celebrities but this was their first time seeing a celebrity going brazenly against reporters. Even if she¡¯s a popr film empress, she needed to consider the situation. After all, Apple Daily Newspaper was a popr newspaperpany within the circle. Though their sales volume couldn¡¯t bepared to Xuri Magazine, they were a newspaperpany that specially focused on entertainment. Their sales volume was also very impressive daily.
The female reporter also froze hearing Su Wan. Then, a flicker of excitement shed by in her eyes. She immediately grabbed this opportunity to pursue in a sharp tone, ¡°Film Empress Su, are you nning to ban this small newspaper?¡±
Ban?
What an interesting choice of word.
A smile floated on Su Wan¡¯s face. She nced at everyone with her bright and beautiful eyes. In the end, her gaze was on the female reporter. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to ban you guys! From this point on, all of my news conferences and briefings will prohibit Apple Daily Newspaper¡¯s reporters froming!¡±
Hiss.
Everyone let out a gasp. They heard of entertainmentpanies and television banning artists but never had they seen artists banning media. Was this a joke?
While everyone was stunned, Su Wan had gotten quickly in Wu Tong¡¯s car and they left.
In the car, Wu Tong hadn¡¯t processed what happened yet. ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯re...joking right?¡±
With Wu Tong¡¯s sensitivity to his profession, he thought that Su Wan had done this purposely to shift the media¡¯s attention. News of her bold words banning the Apple Daily Newspaper would definitely make it on the headlines tomorrow. Tomorrow was also the day she¡¯d be hosting a news conference. With this piece of news acting as foundation, the news conference tomorrow would definitely be an interesting sight to see. Su Wan just needed to do her best to exin what she meant today and everything would go well.
As artists, who cared about their faces?
They¡¯d do everything for exposure and fame.
Su Wanughed nonchntly hearing Wu Tong¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m really going to ban Apple Daily Newspaper.¡±
Wu Tong was speechless.
Oh no. Sister Wan has been abnormal tonight. Could it be that she hurt her head over her breakup?
International Hotel, Room 5080.
Master Chen and the new model were making love when the hotel door was suddenly opened by a spare room card from outside.
¡°Who are you guys?¡±
Master Chen only had enough time to tug the nket over and cover his lower half before a group of men in ck rushed in.
¡°Master Chen, sorry for the disturbance.¡±
The men in ck by the two sides automatically moved to make room, followed by a chuckling voice. A young man wearing a white suit walked inside casually. Those ignorant would think that he was the godfather of a certain association with his attire.
¡°Ye Shaoqun? What are you doing?¡±
Master Chen narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Shaoqun confusedly.
They naturally knew each other but they weren¡¯t part of the same circle, so they rarely saw each other.
Do what?
Ye Shaoqun¡¯s eyes twitched while hearing Master Chen¡¯s question. Who the heck knows what he¡¯s doing?
¡°Cough. Third brother.¡±
Ye Shaoqun smiled and held his phone up properly, ncing at the handsome man wearing a gloomy gaze through the video chat. In a faint tone, ¡°The Master Chen you¡¯re looking for is here. Mn, there¡¯s also a model here. Her figure is pretty good. Want to take a look?¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Su Wan?¡±
The expression of the person in the video didn¡¯t change as he asked this coldly.
¡°Hey, my third brother is asking you where Su Wan is.¡±
Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Ye Shaoqun immediately shifted his phone and pointed the camera at Master Chen¡¯s overly pale face due to excess debauchery.
Master Chen¡¯s gaze flickered hearing his question. He yed with countless women all these years and encountered all sorts of situations. ncing at the Ye Brothers, Master Chen had a hunch. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Miss Su? I¡¯m not familiar with her. Plus, how can I possibly see her in this hotel? But I have her manager¡¯s number. I can give it to you.¡±
¡°Speak!¡±
The indifferent and icy voice rang through the video. Master Chen was straightforward and found Wu Tong¡¯s number, reading it out loud.
Ring.
The video feed was cut off as soon as Master Chen finished reading the number.
Ye Shaoqun: Damn you! You¡¯ll die by spending a few extra minutes talking to your brother?
But speaking of, wasn¡¯t Su Wan Lu Jun¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Why was his brother anxious to find her?
Chapter 265 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (4)
Chapter 265 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (4)
Su Wan¡¯s apartment sat on the third ring road. She had used all of her money that she earned to buy this apartment from five years ago, when she first received an award. It was to encourage herself.
Everyone saw how artists seemed impressive on the surface but in reality, they had spent a lot of money to look good. Whenever they walked the red carpet, they had to spend at least five or six, or even seven figures on valuable jewelry and evening gowns because they were usually exclusively custom-made. Towards performing artists like Su Wan, they were able to afford them but as for B or even C Listers, sponsors let them borrow the evening gowns for the red carpet. Both parties benefited from this. However, once they were done with the event, they had to return the gowns.
Of course, there were some inconspicuous performing artists that wore outfits that other popr celebrities had worn before in order to gain attention while walking the red carpet. But in reality, performing artists got exposure from the media reporting news on them. If they didn¡¯t bother with the celebrities, it didn¡¯t matter if they streaked the red carpet.
To performing artists, their rtionship with the media was like water and fish.
Therefore, there were rarely any performing artists that dared to brazenly go against the media.
But Su Wan wasn¡¯t really arrogant and conceited. While the traditional media and the inte werepeting, the Apple Daily Newspaper¡¯s performance had slipped continuously. There were lots more influential new media.
Back then, when Su Wan and Lu Jun were together, she had helped Apple Daily Newspaper offend many other media. Now, the smart decision was to beat down Apple Daily Newspaper and work with several media that she regarded with good prospect long-term.
¡°Sister Wan, rest well. You...¡±
Wu Tong¡¯s expression turned conflicted seeing Su Wan sitting on the sofa in a daze when she entered the room. He paused and thought about saying something when his phone suddenly rang.
Not many people knew about Wu Tong¡¯s personal number. Therefore, Wu Tong answered when the phone rang.
¡°Give the phone to Su Wan.¡±
A cold male voice rang through the phone. Wu Tong felt his scalp going numb just hearing this.
¡°Who, who are you?¡±
Though Wu Tong was stunned by this grandeur voice, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give an unknown number to his artist as a professional manager.
¡°I¡¯m Ye Shaoling.¡±
¡°Ye Shaoling?¡± Wu Tong couldn¡¯t help but repeat the name, a hint of shock in his voice. He heard of this name before. Ye Shaoling, Ye Family¡¯s third master.
¡°Pass me the phone.¡±
Su Wan naturally heard Wu Tong¡¯s shocking call. Her gaze sparkled and she stood up.
¡°Oh, oh okay.¡±
Wu Tong subconsciously passed the phone to Su Wan. Who knew that she turned and went into her bedroom with her phone.
¡°I¡¯m Su Wan.¡±
Su Wan closed her door and leaned against the wall.
Hearing her phone, Ye Shaoling couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s me. That Master Chen didn¡¯t do anything to you right?¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan smiled and slowly walked to her bed, leaningfortably against it. ncing at the crystal chandeliers hanging on the ceiling, she responded in a carefree tone, ¡°What can he do to me? Your wife, I am not as weak as you think I am.¡±
Su Wan had gone through many mission worlds and seen through the joys and sorrows of life. She had many ways of protecting herself.
Su Rui naturally let out a relieved sigh hearing Su Wan¡¯s response. If that Master Chen dared to touch his wife, he¡¯d make sure he¡¯ll die a tragic death.
¡°You¡¯re still abroad?¡±
When Su Wan just picked up the phone, she saw the number and knew it was an international number.
It made sense. If Su Rui was in the country, he¡¯d be in front of her already. He would never just make a call to her.
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Rui responded and continued, ¡°There are some important family matters that I need to handle. I can¡¯t leave for now. I¡¯ll give you my elder brother and second brother¡¯s personal numbers to you in a bit. If you need anything, call them.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡±
Su Wan smiled. ¡°I can handle Lu Jun by myself too.¡±
Maybe in other people¡¯s eyes, Su Wan was a celebrity and Lu Jun was a grand celebrity, so they were not from the same world. But in Su Wan¡¯s eyes, Lu Jun was just one of her many ordinary targets from her countless worlds.
Rebirth? She¡¯d seen many of that.
People with worth over billions? She made many bankrupt before too.
In actuality, there were many ways for mission takers to kill someone when they knew the plot and had countless skills.
But Su Wan thought that the best way was to attack their mind. It was easy to kill someone but if she wanted someone to continue living in regret and pain, that would be really difficult...
Su Rui was smiling. ¡°I know you can do this by yourself too but you have me now. I don¡¯t want you to be so tired.¡±
He wanted to pamper and give her the best since they were together now.
¡°I¡¯m not tired at all, especially after I¡¯m with you. Speaking of, I seem to be dragging you down and causing your rank to fall. You haven¡¯t gotten many points recently, right?¡±
Su Wan suddenly recalled a really important issue. Su Rui used to be in the top ten of their department but who knows what his rank is now.
She could actually choose not toplete the mission. If Su Rui was willing, she could even help him matchmake the female and male lead. This was truthfully a really simple thing to do.
¡°Wife.¡±
Su Rui paused momentarily before asking, ¡°You¡¯re going for training right?¡±
Training...
Hearing this, Su Wan¡¯s expression suddenly changed as shey in bed. ¡°Could it be Xu Ce had...chosen you?¡±
Su Wan was a bit shocked but then he momentarily recalled Su Rui¡¯s incredulous perceptivity. She calmed down immediately. That Xu Ce had calcted everything. He was really sneaky.
¡°Xu Che...he knows about our rtionship. He had reported the list of members in my department. Wife, you should know that based on my rank and background, I actually shouldn¡¯t be chosen. Xu Che had decided this on his own. At the same time, he also proposed a deal. He wants to seal my memory before entering the training space.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Su Wan suddenly sat up hearing Su Rui¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re saying...¡±
¡°Right.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s voice became a bit strange. ¡°By then, we¡¯re going to be enemies! Wife, I won¡¯t be letting you so don¡¯t worry about my points.¡±
As expected, General Su was still confident as ever! It seems like he¡¯s set on obtaining the reward for being first in points.
¡°Hmph.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but hmph. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m telling you that there are hidden masters in each department. Even if you can find them all, can you guarantee that you have the ability to one shot them?¡±
One shot?
That was a pretty good suggestion.
Far away, Su Rui was sitting on a rocking chair and holding his phone with a deep gaze. Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, a silent smile floated on his handsome face...
The two chatted for a long time despite being far away from each other, up until Wu Tong¡¯s phone ran out of battery did Su Wan tell Su Rui about her number. In the end, because General Su cherished his wife a lot, he hung up reluctantly so that she could rest.
Su Wan ced her phone down and changed into a casual outfit. She was nning to shower and then sleep but then she suddenly felt as if she forgot something.
She turned and left the bedroom. As expected, he saw Wu Tong curled up on the sofa dispirited.
¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Wu Tong was speechless.
¡°Sister Wan, my phone!¡±
Wu Tong responded weakly. He wasn¡¯t curious about Su Wan and Ye Shaoling¡¯s rtionship. He was really just waiting on his phone because he had made ns with his girlfriend.
¡°Uh, phone? It ran out of battery.¡±
Su Wan came to a realization and went back to her bedroom and gave Wu Tong his phone back.
It ran out of battery!
Wu Tong suddenly felt attacked. He¡¯d definitely be forced to kneel on keyboards by his girlfriend tomorrow!
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
International Hotel, twelfth floor.
Su Wan¡¯s news conference started at exactly nine. This time, she privately hosted the news conference so Wu Tong managed everything.
Yesterday, news of Su Wan wanting to shut out ¡°Apple Daily Magazine¡± had spread on the inte yesterday. Even more, major magazines and media had also published this shocking news too. At this time, every famous journalist and reporter in China almost all came to the news conference. Of course, besides Apple Daily Newspaper.
A smile floated on Wu Tong¡¯s face seeing the full house. Sister Wan was really Sister Wan for a reason! Everyone was shocked by her shutting out the Apple Daily Magazine high-profile. Who cared about questioning her and Ye Liu and Master Chen¡¯s groundless usations?
The sh bulbs shone every now and then as Su Wan appeared in everyone¡¯s vision wearing a scarlet long dress.
Today, Su Wan had dressed up fancily. Not only did she look really spirited d in scarlet, it also revealed her Entertainment Queen¡¯s aura to a full extent.
¡°Good afternoon everyone.¡±
Before anyone could say anything after she sat down, Su Wan eximed in a slow tone with a faint smile on her face as she faced countless cameras, ¡°I hosted this news conference under my name today. Before anyone asks a question, I want to announce something. I, Su Wan, am terminating the agreement with Xinyu Entertainment unterally.¡±
What?
God!
Reporters that were originally trying to get some gossip from Su Wan and Apple Daily Magazine were now in an uproar.
Nani? Thankfully, none of us has a heart disease. Empress Su, you¡¯re trying to scare the heck out of us, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re giving us hot news one after the other!
¡°Su Wan!¡±
¡°Su Wan!¡±
The reporters under the stage were causing amotion. They all raised their hands in a hurry wanting to ask questions in advance. Seeing that everyone was high in spirits, Wu Tong stood up and raised his hands to indicate everyone to lower their voices. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, everyone. You¡¯ll all get to ask questions. Sister Wu is really willing to cooperate with the media. I believe that everyone knows her personality. Of course, we won¡¯t easily let people purposely pick faults or try to incite trouble.¡±
Wu Tong said this rightly but in reality, he was trying to hint at the reporters present. They want to ask questions? Sure, but don¡¯t be too presumptuous. Otherwise, you¡¯ll meet the same ending as Apple Daily Magazine.
Wu Tong smiled seeing the people quietening down. ¡°Okay, you may ask questions now. Hm, this Xuri reporter, you may go first!¡±
Wu Tong chose the self-important Xuri Magazine. Their reporters were known for being difficult and troublesome.
The male reporter from Xuri was the same one that kept pestering Su Wanst night.
The male reporter held the mic and stood up seeing that he was called on. His sharp gaze was fixated on Su Wan.
Su Wan lifted her brows as the man provoked her. She shot him a charming smile. ¡°Handsome guy, you can ask any question you want. ¡°
Uh.
The male reporter froze for a moment, shook by Su Wan¡¯s smile. He then snapped out of his trance and said, ¡°Su, Su Wan, from what I know, you still have three more years of contract with Xinyu Entertainment. Now that you announced the termination of the contract unterally, you will need topensate a huge sum of penalty fee, don¡¯t you? Have you found your next one? And is the other party going to pay the penalty fee for you?¡±
¡°This is a great question.¡±
Su Wan blinked her eyes at the man and eximed, ¡°I was just about to talk to you guys about this. Of course, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t pay this handsome guy to help me put on a show. He¡¯s the top reporter of Xuri, Li Weiyi. It¡¯s not like I have the ability to invite him over.¡±
The reporters down the stage couldn¡¯t help butugh softly hearing Su Wan¡¯s teasing words. As for Li Weiyi, his expression turned solemn and he looked at her a bit surprisingly.
Speaking of, Li Weiyi was considered a genius within the entertainment circle. He was the one that captured a picture of Su Wan and Lu Jun breaking up and fighting. This brazen and meticulous reporter had climbed several floors and took the picture through the window of a ward. One could see how devoted he was.
Li Weiyi was known as a brave man within the entertainment circle. Plus, he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending people. He would publish any news that he got his hands on. He sessfully took over the throne of the top reporter of Xuri with publishing exclusive and shocking news.
There was more to this man than meets the eyes.
The people under the stageughed and they slowly rxed. Su Wan then eximed calmly, ¡°I terminated my contract with Xinyu Entertainment for personal reasons. As for the nextpany, I haven¡¯t found one yet. I would need you guys to help me look around and hype myself! I don¡¯t have a lot of requirements either. As long as any entertainmentpany appreciates me and is willing to give me a contract worth nine digits, then I¡¯m willing to do anything for them!¡±
Nine digits!
Everyone sucked in a cold breath. What does a nine digit contract for an artist represent?
This was an incredibly expensive price!
¡°Su Wan, are you saying that Xinyu Entertainment isn¡¯t paying you enough?¡±
Li Weiyi immediately followed Su Wan¡¯s words and quickly asked the question.
¡°The sry that Xinyu is giving me is in the contract. It¡¯s confidential so I can¡¯t reveal the specifics.¡±
Su Wan smiled and stopped him when she heard his question. ¡°Reporter Li, you can only ask one more question.¡±
Each person has a limit of three questions. This was the rule of her news conference.
Li Weiyi smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Then here¡¯s myst question. You said that you were going to shut out Apple Daily Magazine yesterday. From what I know, the owner of Apple Daily Magazine was good friends with Mr. Lu Jun. Does you shutting out the magazine have anything to do with Mr. Lu?¡±
Lu Jun?
Li Weiyi had beat around the bush and finally brought the topic back on to Lu Jun.
Su Wan kept a smile even after hearing his question. ¡°I think that everyone in the world needs to have a grateful heart. I¡¯ve been with Mr. Lu for five years and he had helped me a lot. I am really gratified. Now that we broke up and I heard that he started a new rtionship, I sincerely want to bless him. Plus, you said that Apple Daily Magazine¡¯s owner is friends with Mr. Lu. He¡¯s not Mr. Lu himself. Therefore, everyone, let¡¯s not implicate Mr. Lu Jun in this. He doesn¡¯t belong in the entertainment circle so please don¡¯t disturb him and his lover because of me. In short, I won¡¯t make anymorements about Apple Daily Magazine. Justice is in the will of people. Thank you.¡±
Li Weiyi¡¯s gaze flickered hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. In the end, he sat down, unepting to the words. Who doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship with Apple Daily Magazine and Su Wan?
A while ago, Apple Daily Magazine had destroyed the bridge after crossing the river. Everyone knew that it had chased after Su Wan endlessly but they kept quiet.
¡°Okay, the next person can ask!¡±
This time, Wu Tong stood up again and casually pointed at a female reporter sitting in the front row. She stood up, clearly excited. ¡°Su Wan, have you considered the possibility that after terminating your contract with Xinyu and then listing a sry worth nine digits, manypanies that originally nned on signing you would be scared off?¡±
¡°Since I listed this price, then that means I¡¯m worth the price! As for whether or not someone¡¯s going to sign me, let us see!¡±
The entire news conference went on for an hour and half. The reporters¡¯ questions revolved around Su Wan terminating contract with Xinyu as well as the extremely expensive sry price. Everyone seemed to have forgotten their initial motive. After the press conference was over, Wu Tong brought all the reporters to a five-star hotel and ate at their buffet. Before leaving, Su Wan even took a picture with the reporters to keep as a souvenir.
Thest one to leave was Li Weiyi from Xuri.
¡°Do you want to take a picture with me?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but lift her brows seeing his cold face.
¡°I¡¯ll take a picture with you alone.¡±
Li Weiyi picked up his camera and then snapped a picture with Su Wan.
¡°Hey, I¡¯ll be mad if the picture doesn¡¯t look good.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but tease him seeing that Li Weiyi snapped the picture half-heartedly. Xuri Entertainment was known for its ugly pictures. There were many beautiful celebrity pictures that end up looking greasy and ugly like strangers on the streets when published in the newspaper.
¡°You¡¯re beautiful no matter what.¡±
Li Weiyi couldn¡¯t resist the urge to let Su Wan see the picture he snapped. Seeing that she looked really natural and beautiful in the picture, Su Wan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re much better than the photographers.¡±
Li Weiyi shrugged his shoulders andughed. ¡°He purposely snaps pictures of people at an ugly angle. Sister Wan, you naturally know about this.¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered when she heard Li Weiyi changing the way he addressed her. ¡°Do you have something to tell me? Is that why you leftst?¡±
¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯re smart.¡±
:Li Weiyi smiled and waved his camera. ¡°There are lots of good pictures in this camera but it¡¯s nothingpared to your extremely expensive contract. After I leave, I¡¯ll make sure to write up a good draft of today¡¯s events. If Sister Wan thinks that I¡¯ve done a good job, then please take good care of me in the future. When you sign a contract with your newpany, give me an exclusive interview, okay?¡±
¡°You¡¯re sure that I¡¯ll be able to sign such an expensive contract?¡±
Su Wan retorted questioningly.
Li Weiyi smiled. ¡°Sister Wan, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re worth the price? Since you are, there¡¯s definitely going to be an intelligent person who wille to sign you. I believe in you!¡±
¡°Okay, leave your phone number with Wu Tong. I¡¯ll contact you within a week!¡±
A week...
Li Weiyi immediately gave his personal number to Wu Tong after getting an affirmation from Su Wan. Then he left.
Wu Tong couldn¡¯t help but exim in Su Wan¡¯s ears softly, ¡°Sister Wan, this Li Weiyi is known for being a thankless wretch. Be careful that he might end up going against you.¡±
¡°Going against me?¡±
Su Wanughed. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of losing, then sure~
Chapter 267 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (6)
Chapter 267 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (6)
Su Wan received Xinyu Entertainment¡¯s President Huang Qi¡¯s call before leaving the International Hotel.
After all, thepany had been her boss for many years. Su Wan and Huang Qi decided to meet at a tea room on the eighteenth floor of the hotel. By the time Huang Qi arrived, Su Wan had finished steeping tea.
¡°Green tea. President Huang, try it.¡±
Su Wan smiled and pushed the cup of tea she brewed to Huang Qi. He was in his early forties. He had a skinny face but a sharp gaze. Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Huang Qi sat across Su Wan carelessly. ncing at the faint green tea, he couldn¡¯t help but take a whiff. ¡°Good tea. Good skills.¡±
Biluochun, his favorite.
He took a few careful sips before shifting his gaze reluctantly. His deep gazended on Su Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Su Wan, I¡¯ve treated you considerately well all these years. Shouldn¡¯t you give thepany an exnation?¡±
Because Su Wan had terminated the contract unterally, Xinyu Entertainment was pushed to the heart of the struggle. The public rtions crisis team in thepany was now under pressure.
Plus, Su Wan was a popr artist in Xinyu. Her leave would impact thepany greatly and it wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved in just a few days.
¡°I obviously know that President Huang treats me well. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. President Huang, you should know. I¡¯d rather destroy myself than to submit.¡±
As she said this, Su Wan lifted her palm and waved her hands in front of Huang Qi. ¡°An investor had invested fifty-five million in this year¡¯s newest historical drama. I don¡¯t need to tell you who the investor is right? President Huang, you know who the second female lead they appointed is, don¡¯t you? President Huang, no one would be against getting more money. I understand you but you need to be understanding to me too. As artists, we don¡¯t have it easy either.¡±
Huang Qi¡¯s expression stiffened hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. Then heughed. ¡°Su Wan, ah, Su Wan. We¡¯ve been friends all these years and I know that you have a stubborn temperament. Your Brother Huang, I am not a stingy person. Let¡¯s part without hard feelings. Hopefully, we have a chance to coborate in the future. As for the penalty fee, I won¡¯t be urging you to pay it right away. When you find your nextpany, you can give it to me then. Okay?¡±
¡°Brother Huang, I like your attitude!¡±
Hearing Huang Qi¡¯s words, Su Wan smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get to coborate in the future.¡±
Businessmen cared about profiting. It was shameless for Huang Qi to suppress herself and to tter Ye Liu but he epted Lu Jun¡¯s money. Besides this however, Huang Qi was loyal to his friends and had pretty good connections in the entertainment circle. Su Wan was really willing to coborate with straightforward people like him.
The two casually chatted in the tea room for a bit before Huang Qi hastily left after picking up a call. Su Wan tasted her tea on her own before slowly standing up. Before she could leave, she saw Ye Shaoqun walking towards her.
Second Master Ye usually dressed himself up like a shy person. Today, he wore a red suit with a snow-white shirt inside. He appeared to be really eye-catching from afar.
¡°Hey, Su Wan?¡±
Ye Shaoqun stopped her seeing that she was about to walk past him.
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan nced at Ye Shaoqun before furrowing her brows. ¡°Master Ye, you¡¯re calling me?¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Ye Shaoqun let go of her hand and looked at Su Wan in interest. ¡°What Master Ye? It makes me feel like we¡¯re not close. Here, call me second brother.¡±
¡°I believe we¡¯re the same age.¡±
Su Wan looked indifferently at him. ¡°My birthday is next month, what about you?¡±
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
What? They were going topare ages?
Uh. Speaking of, how did his cold and ruthless brother end up liking a woman from the entertainment circle? Even more, he found a woman three years older than her. Though people say that women hitting their thirties would have a stable ie, it wasn¡¯t like the Ye Familycked money!
Cough.
Ye Shaoqun snapped out of his trance and shot Su Wan a smile. ¡°Your birthday is next month, oh. Remember to call me the day of your birthday. I¡¯m actually older than you.¡±
¡°Oh, Second Brother Ye.¡±
Su Wan listened to Ye Shaoqun and then nodded at him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back now. I¡¯ll notify you the day of my birthday party.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave! I know all about you. How¡¯s it? Are you interested in coborating with your second brother? I¡¯ll start an entertainmentpany and you can be the senior sister. You get to bully the artists however you want and pick any spokesperson contracts you want, okay?¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Second Brother Ye, your suggestion is really tempting but I¡¯ve found apany already.¡±
¡°What? Impossible!¡±
Ye Shaoqun subconsciously denied. With his connections andwork, there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t have received any information if Su Wan found anotherpany to work with. Even more, his precious brother had asked him to take care of her.
¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±
Su Wan patted his shoulders and said softly in Ye Shaoqun¡¯s ears, ¡°Second brother, start the entertainmentpany as you wish. When the timees, I¡¯ll introduce some artists that have good prospects to you. Of course, I won¡¯t being along. There¡¯s no point trying to earn money from my own home.¡±
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
Damn. You really treat yourself as the madam of the Ye Family?
By the time Ye Shaoqun processed what happened, Su Wan had already walked off on high heels.
Watching as the flicker of red gradually faded into the distance, Ye Shaoqun couldn¡¯t help but pinch his chin. This woman was really interesting. She wasn¡¯t like the artists in the entertainment circle. She was really arrogant!
Unfortunate. This was the woman his brother was interested in. Hey you, what are you thinking about?
He snapped out of his trance. Ye Shaoqun thought that it was better to wait for his own sweetheart upstairs...
Ye Shaoqun and Su Wan left the team room and they both didn¡¯t notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at them from a corner.
The owner of the eyes belonged to the Daily Apple Magazine female reporter who had an argument with Su Wan the other day.
¡°Hmph.¡±
The female reporter nced at the camera in her hands. She really caught an exclusive news this time!
China¡¯s entertainment circle nevercked news. Today, this person cheated on someone and tomorrow, someone divorced another person. Even leaking intimate pictures had caused an uproar in the entertainment circle for a while. Today however, all the headlines were taken over by a woman. She¡¯s Su Wan!
Lu Family¡¯s residence.
Madam Lu ced the newspaper down and a sneer floated on her face. ¡°This Su Wan really knows how to grab people¡¯s attention. When she was with you, I could tell that she wasn¡¯t a simple girl. Thankfully, you broke up with her. This woman is greedy and would do anything for money. She¡¯s not worthy of our Lu Family.¡±
Lu Jun didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t feel anything towards Su Wan now. The only reason why he paid attention to her news was because he was scared that she might do something bad to Ye Liu.
No matter how dignified Su Wan sounded in front of the media, saying that she was grateful and they parted without hard feelings, Lu Jun didn¡¯t believe in a single word.
No one knew better than him how ruthless that woman was. Lu Jun had originally arranged people to catch Su Wan and Master Chen together. Who knew that something went wrong at thest moment. Even more, Su Wan even terminated the contract in high profile. It suppressed the rumors that weren¡¯t beneficial to her. Even more, there were many online users that acted like detectives, analyzing the ¡°truth¡± as to why Su Wan terminated the contract. If this continued, the situation would only be more and more in favor to Su Wan.
Beep.
As Lu Jun was deep in thought, he suddenly received a notification from his phone. He opened it to see his best friend, Liang Zheng¡¯s message.
Liang Zheng: our magazine found an inside story. You won¡¯t be able to imagine what it is.
Right after, Liang Zheng sent Lu Jun a photo. He looked at it and the first thing he saw was the body of red. The woman wore a red dress and a charming smile, and then a man next to her with his lips curled up.
This was Su Wan and Ye Shaoqun!
Lu Jun¡¯s expression became gloomy. So they were already together?
He really underestimated Su Wan!
Chapter 268 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (7)
Chapter 268 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (7)
While the major magazines were reporting Su Wan terminating her contract with Xinyu Entertainment and guessing whichpany she set her eyes on next, Apple Daily Magazine suddenly published an intimate picture between Su Wan and Ye Shaoqun. The two were really close to one another and they looked really happy. What people cared about most was that Su Wan had worn a red dress during the news conference while Ye Shaoqun also wore a body of red. It was really hard to not think that they were dressing up as a couple.
Now that she had her hands on Master Ye, she ditches her oldpany!
Apple Daily Newspaper¡¯s headlines cut straight to the chase. The content included ridicule towards Su Wan relying on Xinyu and Lu Jun since debuting, thus why she had such a sessful path. But after she was dumped by Lu Jun, she quickly caught her hands on the well-known Ye Shaoyun within the entertainment circle. Even more, without a care for her past rtionships, she terminated her contract with Xinyu unterally.
In short, Apple Daily Newspaper reported Su Wan¡¯s ¡®crimes!¡¯
¡°Sister Wan, did you check the newspaper?¡±
When Wu Tong called over, Su Wan had just woken up. She picked up her call in a daze. As she wore her clothes, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Apple Daily Newspaper published a picture of you and Ye Shaoqun. The inte is in an uproar right now. There is also a group of bots online that is constantly spreading rumors of you cheating on Lu Jun with Ye Shaoqun while you two were still in a rtionship.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan wore her clothes and looked at her face through the mirror. Thank goodness, she still looked good bare without makeup.
In this world, she was finally older than General Su for once. Su Wan flet a lot of pressure. This was love between an older woman and a younger man. It won¡¯t look good if she appeared old.
¡°Wu Tong, I recall your girlfriend sells makeup. Do you have any good sheet masks to rmend me?¡±
Wu Tong was speechless.
Sister Wan, are you sure you¡¯re okay?
Sheet mask? You¡¯re in the mood to put on a sheet mask? We finally saved our reputation and image, and it¡¯s going to be ruined just like this.
¡°Sister Wan, should we...¡±
¡°Wu Tong.¡±
Su Wan interrupted Wu Tong¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for a decade or so. Don¡¯t you know the entertainment circle? You¡¯ll have to withstand the same amount of praise and nder in this circle. Your Sister Wan, I have the heart of a tomboy even though I look like a goddess. Just rx. Take this time to spend some time with your girlfriend. We¡¯re going to be busy soon!¡±
After all, an outsider can see things more objectively. Su Wan always treated herself as this world¡¯s bystander. In her eyes, the reason why the original body, Su Wan, had gotten herself such a tragic ending wasn¡¯t just because of Lu Jun¡¯s schemes but more so her mental states. She couldn¡¯t endure the setbacks and only wanted to take a shortcut. But how are there so many shortcuts in this world?
After hanging up, Su Wan freshened up and turned to the kitchen to make breakfast. Before she could finish eating, another call came. This time, it was an unknown number.
Su Wan hesitated before answering.
¡°Little Su Wan, save me!¡±
Ye Shaoqun¡¯s howling voice rang from the phone, ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯ming. Tell my elder brother that there¡¯s really nothing between us. I vowed that I never held any thoughts towards you. But my elder brother doesn¡¯t believe me. He¡¯s going to put me on house arrest!¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
She almost forgot that there was the eldest master Ye in the Ye Family. He was a military official!
¡°Su Wan, right? Hello! I¡¯m Ye Shaoning.¡±
At this time, an indifferent and deep male voice rang from the phone. Even though she couldn¡¯t see him, she could imagine Ye Shaoning must be standing up straight wearing a serious expression.
¡°Hello brother Ye! You¡¯ve seen the news right? Apple Daily Newspaper is just making this up. Brother Ye, please don¡¯t mind this. Second brother Ye just greeted me that day.¡±
Su Wan thought that she still needed to exin this because Ye Shaoning was a simple-minded person.
¡°I understand. I¡¯llmunicate with that magazinepany through my own means. As for my second brother, he is in serious trouble. Miss Su, don¡¯t mind me. Oh. My third brother also wants me to bring a message. He wants you to wait three days for him. He¡¯d definitely be back in three days!¡±
Then Ye Shaoning hung up without hesitation.
Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say. Big brother, you¡¯re quick and swift as expected. You¡¯re really the role model for soldiers...
Ye Family¡¯s courtyard.
Once Ye Shaoning who was wearing a military uniform hung up, he looked at his younger brother with a solemn gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no use calling Miss Su. If the newspaper hadn¡¯t published a picture yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you disobeyed a military order to mingle around with a model in International Hotel. Ye Shaoqun, you¡¯ve done more than I expected!¡±
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
Disobeying a military order? You¡¯re treating me like your soldiers?
Look at you. No wonder you couldn¡¯t find a girlfriend even though you¡¯re in your thirties. You must be jealous of me. I, second master Ye, is elegant and refined, with beautiful women surrounding me.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think that everyone is jealous of you.¡±
Ye Shaoning nced at his brother before rolling his sleeves up.
Ye Shaoqun said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re my brother! What are you doing? Just put me on house arrest! Put me on house arrest for three days. No, a week is fine too.¡±
¡°Protest ineffective!¡±
Ye Shaoning lifted his hand and dragged Ye Shaoqun over by his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training room on the second floor. Let me see if yourbat skills have a fallback or not. I¡¯ll onlybat with one hand. If you can¡¯t win me, you can¡¯t leave!¡±
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
Am I going to be sentenced to life imprisonment?
Third brother,e back soon~ I can¡¯t endure all of this~
Su Wan naturally didn¡¯t know about the ¡®tragic¡¯ experiences Ye Shaoqun was going through. From the call, it seemed like Ye Shaoning was going to settle ounts with Apple Daily Magazine. She immediately lit up a single candle for thepany. Soldiers were quick and decisive. Even more, Ye Shaoning was the role model. They¡¯ll be meeting their end.
It seems like she didn¡¯t need to do anything this time. Instead, she threw Apple Daily Magazine to the back of her mind and thought about her next steps.
She¡¯d deal with Lu Jun for sure but what about Ye Liu?
Since Lu Jun wanted to make Ye Liu¡¯s dream of bing a film empresse true, then she¡¯ll ruin his ns.
Besides being wealthy, Lu Jun¡¯s biggest gold finger was his rebirth. He thinks that he¡¯s super because he understands the plot?
Su Wan knew more than him, okay?
Let us use our gold fingers and see what will happen in the future.
After two peaceful days, Apple Daily Magazine had already announced bankruptcy before Su Wan and Ye Shaoqun¡¯s matter was even settled. Finding out that Ye Family was behind all of this, the media all shifted their opinions. They med Apple Daily Magazine for distorting the truth deliberately and going against the ethics of their professions. They used fake news to frame artists. In short, people of the same profession believed that a magazinepany without a bottom line and ethics should get shut down soon.
People changed their minds just like this.
Su Wan originally didn¡¯t put this in her mind as she was nning on using this event to gauge the media¡¯s reaction. Thankfully, Li Weiyi didn¡¯t disappoint her. From the beginning to end, he stood by her side and helped her rectify her reputation.
No wonder this ambitious and scheming man was the top reporter of Xuri. He also pursued profit but in front of profit, he nned more far ahead than anyone else. If he was born during a chaotic world, he¡¯d be a formidable person. It was unfortunate that he was just an entertainment reporter.
Late at night, the lively city finally quietened down.
Su Wan was now free and used to waking up and sleeping early. When her phone rangte at night, she rolled in bed several times beforezily reaching for her phone on the bed and picking it up.
¡°Hey.¡±
Her voice waszy and muddle-headed. The person on the other side felt touched.
¡°Wife, open the door for me.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
Su Wan suddenly sat up on the bed. Back then, Ye Shaoning told Su Wan that she was to wait for three days but it was only the second evening right now. Therefore, Su Wan froze hearing Su Rui¡¯s voice. Then she jumped out of bed and rushed to open the apartment¡¯s door, his familiar aura assaulting her nostrils.
Su Rui wore a ck windbreaker, his luggage still sitting by his side. It seemed like he rushed here as soon as he got off the ne.
¡°Wee home.¡±
Su Wan looked at the man by the door and smiled, extending her arms.
¡°Mn. I¡¯m back.¡± Su Rui smiled and hugged Su Wan.
Two people and one home.
Such simple happiness but who could actually obtain that?
Chapter 269 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (8)
Chapter 269 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (8)
The morning sunshine prated through the crack of the window and lit up his face. Su Rui rolled over out of habit and then felt the warm and gentle body next to him. He instinctively brought her closer to him.
He didn¡¯t need to open his eyes or feel anything. He instinctively could tell who was next to him.
¡°Mn.¡±
Su Wan moved in Su Rui¡¯s arms and felt his little brother rubbing against her. Su Wan couldn¡¯t resist the urge to lift her leg and then rub it against his private part. ¡°Hey, General Su, you haven¡¯t been satisfied byst night yet?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡±
Su Rui was on the ne the entire day and thenst night, he excitedly investigated the purpose of life with his wife in bed. He was supposed to be really tired at this moment but after his wife¡¯s teasing, he became immediately excited again. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He couldn¡¯t resist his wife.
Su Rui turned and got on top of Su Wan, nning on having a deep interaction with ehr when the doorbell to the apartment suddenly rang urgently.
¡°Damn!¡±
General Su actually cursed and then turned to lie down on his spot speechlessly.
¡°Heh.¡±
Seeing his ruined mood, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but reach over and kiss Su Rui¡¯s face. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯m going to open the door.¡±
As she said this, she got up to wear her clothes. She didn¡¯t need to think to know it must be Wu Tong at her apartment at this time.
By the time Su Wan wore her clothes and opened the door, she saw Wu Tong¡¯s smiling face as expected.
¡°Are you this happy because you got a girlfriend?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but tease Wu Tong seeing his smiling expression.
Uh.
Wu Tong felt like his sister Wan changed every day. As her manager, he couldn¡¯t keep up with her rhythm.
¡°Sister Wan, stop teasing me. There¡¯s something really good happening this time! Haihuang Entertainment¡¯s president¡¯s assistant called me today. They want to sign a contract with you. Sister Wan, do you know the price they listed? A billion and twenty million! It¡¯s a billion and twenty million!¡±
This was really a nine digit contract. What did this mean?
This meant that as long as Su Wan agreed to sign the contract, even if she did nothing for the entire year, she could receive a billion or so in sry.
Dang. This world was too crazy!
Wu Tong thought that Su Wan was originally joking. After all, they¡¯ve seen many performing artists misreporting their sries and contract prices. In reality, each entertainmentpany and their artists¡¯ contracts were confidential. Even if the artists were from the samepany, there was no way to know how much the other party earned.
¡°Haihuang, the best entertainmentpany out there.¡±
Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Wu Tong¡¯s words. Her price was basically made for Haihuang Entertainment!
Just how many entertainmentpanies in China would be willing to give their artists billions in terms of sries? Xinyu couldn¡¯t. Even the head of the entertainmentpanies, Huatian, would have to think twice before doing so. As for Haihuang Entertainment, it was a new entertainmentpany within the circle and they were willing to do so anyway!
The reason was simple. This was because the owner behind Haihuang Entertainment was Tan Tian, and he was the godfather of a criminal gang.
¡°You n on working with Tan Tian?¡±
A voice from behind suddenly rang. He was still wearing loose pajamas on him and ignored Wu Tong. While talking, he sat next to Su Wan and brought her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two billion. Come to my entertainmentpany. You can y however you want.¡±
Wu Tong was speechless.
He¡¯s the rumored third master Ye isn¡¯t he? He seemed to be really domineering. Two billion~ Sister Wan, agree already~
¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±
Su Wan helped Su Rui fix his pajamas. ¡°Go sleep for a while longer, be good.¡±
After that, Su Wan kissed Su Rui¡¯s face. But this time, Su Rui kept his gaze fixated on her. ¡°Why are you coborating with Tan Tian?¡±
In the original plot, Tan Tian¡¯s Haihuang Entertainment basicallymitted moneyundering. His actual business involved smuggling and being part of the drugs trade. With Haihuang Entertainment as cover, their drugs business gradually permeated the entertainment circle, and many of the artists bought from them.
The original body, Su Wan, had attended a banquet with the artists of Haihuang. It was then that she started to be addicted and ever since, she fell down the drain.
Hollow, anxiety, pressure. Their lives had been going too quick. The artists had way more worries than ordinary people. They didn¡¯t dare to eat too much and they always needed to maintain their images. They didn¡¯t dare to dress too casually. Even more, they need to consider their wordings before saying anything. Besides fans, there were also anti-fans. There was a group of paparazzi staring at them constantly. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t even have the right to freely talk or date someone.
In this anxious circle, drugs had be what artists relied on. They needed it.
Behind their glorious images, people that weren¡¯t in the circle would never understand how tragic and depressed they were.
Tan Tian was interested in the entertainment circle¡¯s hard efforts while Su Wan was interested in Tan Tian¡¯s power.
¡°Now, what Haihuang Entertainment needed was to make themselves known. As for me, I have a well-known status in the entertainment circle and a certain amount of exposure. Most importantly, with the antic of millions and millions worth of sry, this was what Haihuang needed.¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s questions, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but respond in a proper tone, ¡°Of course, as a small artist, I can¡¯t intervene in what Haihuang wants to do. But I¡¯m going to be part of Haihuang in the future. If someone bullies me, say Lu Jun or someone else, do you think Tan Tian will allow someone to bully his money tree?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s first step was to use Tan Tian¡¯s vicious method to disrupt the plot in this world.
Male lead, don¡¯t you have the gold finger of rebirth?
Okay, now I¡¯m going to disrupt everything. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do now.
In terms of viciousness, can you be more vicious than the criminal gang leader, Tan Tian?
Su Rui muttered to himself. Indeed, getting someone else to do one¡¯s dirty work was indeed beautiful. After being through many worlds, Su Rui almost forgot that Su Wan was an expert at ying with people¡¯s hearts and then advancing gradually. She was great at getting people to do her dirty work.
¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then you can follow your thoughts. Of course, Ye Entertainment always wees you.¡±
In reality, Ye Entertainment was just an empty entertainmentpany under Ye Shaoqun¡¯s name. It hasn¡¯t been officially set up yet but Su Rui nned on actually taking over the family business sinceing back from abroad. The entertainment circle was one of the many directions he nned on tackling.
Husbands weren¡¯t good husbands if they didn¡¯t follow their wives.
General Su wasn¡¯t interested in bing an actor but he was really interested in bing the CEO of an entertainmentpany and investor or a producer.
Apparently, he could coerce employees for sexual favors if he became an investor. General Su didn¡¯t care much. He just wanted to do that to his wife.
By then, he¡¯d have everyone in the circle know that this woman was his!
Chapter 270 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (9)
Chapter 270 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (9)
After Wu Tongmunicated with Tan Tian¡¯s assistant, Song Lin, the two reached an initial agreement and made ns to sign the contract. Su Wan¡¯s only request was for Xuri¡¯s Li Weiyi to give an exclusive interview for the two of them when they signed the contract. Towards this, Tan Tian naturally agreed happily.
Speaking of Li Weiyi, he had been absent-mindedtely. Back in the International Hotel, Su Wan said that she¡¯ll contact him but it had already been the sixth day.
Li Weiyi¡¯s life was the typical documentary of a guy who grew up in the countryside and gained a foothold in the city through hard work. He grew up in a vige and he was always ambitious, desiring to make a man out of himself in the world. Li Weiyi had passed the college entrance exam and got into a college with a great score when he was young. He was always known as a formidable figure in school as well. Because of his great writing and sharp words, he had been the head director of the school newspaper. After graduating, Li Weiyi¡¯s wish was granted and he became a reporter in a magazinepany. Yet, the harsh reality gave him a p to the face.
Reporter?
What did you think reporters were? Envoys that protect justice to the citizens?
Nonsense!
After years after years of hard work and writing up multiple articles, he realized that what he obtained and his sacrifice weren¡¯t proportional.
Society was a huge jar full of multicolors. No matter what color you were when you stepped inside society, you¡¯d definitely be a rainbow of colors when you step out of the jar.
Li Weiyi gradually abandoned his unrealistic wishes and became an entertainment reporter in Xuri who many disdained.
The two biggest secrets of being an entertainment reporter included being brazen and shameless. Li Weiyi was brave enough to publish news that others feared, write articles that others didn¡¯t dare. As a result, he made his way up in Xuri and became valued.
Of course, Li Weiyi was also different from others because he liked to n ahead. He had a long-term n for major returns. In his eyes, Su Wan was that huge fish. Whether he could advance another step forward or not this year was dependent on this film empress¡¯ efforts.
On the evening of the sixth day, Li Weiyi had finished smoking his seventh cigarette sitting in front of hisputer. After writing up thest sentence for today¡¯s draft, his phone suddenly rang. Seeing Wu Tong¡¯s number, Li Weiyi¡¯s gaze suddenly brightened.
Finally!
It was still the International Hotel. This time, Tan Tian picked a high-grade conference room within the hotel.
Su Wan and Wu Tong met Li Weiyi in the lounge of the hotel and the three got in the elevator together.
Today was a rather meaningful date. Su Wan pulled her long hair up into a bun and wore a formal outfit. Even Wu Tong had changed into a suit. He appeared much more spirited.
Tan Tian and Song Lin were already there when the three arrived at the conference room.
¡°Miss Su, this way please!¡±
Song Lin was a beautiful woman in her early thirties. Even her ck suit couldn¡¯t conceal her bearing.
Right now, Tan Tian sat on the master seat in the conference room. This was the first time Su Wan had seen the tricky and crafty criminal gang godfather. He was only in his early forties but he took good care of his skin so he only looked like he was in his early thirties.
Tan Tian wore gentle features and a calm gaze. His ck suit set off his mighty and unapproachable temperament. If someone that didn¡¯t know his status encountered him on the streets, they would mistaken him to be a refined schr.
Of course, in reality, Boss Tan was also really refined. As for being a schr? It has nothing to do with him.
¡°Miss Su, quickly take a seat! My daughter is your fan. Please don¡¯t forget to give me an autograph so I can go and give it to herter on.¡±
Tan Tian spoke and drew their rtionship closer.
Hearing his words, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile splendidly. ¡°President Tan, you¡¯re my boss in the future. Don¡¯t mention giving you an autograph, even if you want me to serve upon Miss Tan, I have to listen to you!¡±
¡°Haha!¡±
Tan Tianughed hearing her words. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re a frank person. I like working with people like you. Here, this is the contract. Take a look.¡±
Saying this, Tan Tian waved his hands and Song Lin immediately delivered a contract. Miss Su, please take a look.¡±
She pushed the contract to Su Wan. However, she didn¡¯t even look before signing her name on thest page.
Tan Tian couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re really brazen. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll add some despot conditions in the contract?¡±
¡°Xiao Wan is at ease with President Tan. If I didn¡¯t believe you, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today!¡±
As she said this, Su Wan smiled faintly before pushing the contract back to Tan Tian.
¡°Okay.¡±
This time, Tan Tian really valued Su Wan. He signed his name on the contract. Now that this was done, they just needed to deal with Li Weiyi.
He had prepared the entire night for this exclusive interview.
Entertainment circle¡¯s nouveau riche Haihuang Entertainment is coborating strongly with the film empress, Su Wan. A contract worth billions. This was a great exclusive news!
The entire interviewsted for an hour or so. In the end, Li Weiyi had taken pictures for Tan Tian and Su Wan to keep as a souvenir. In the end, the three parties returned home happily.
¡°Sister Wan.¡±
Wu Tong who had been quiet finally couldn¡¯t hold in the urge to ask, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to take another look at the contract?¡±
Su Wanughed hearing the concern in his voice. ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re worried for me but just calm down.¡±
Believe in Tan Tian?
Su Wan didn¡¯t believe in him in the least bit. She only ever believed in her own man.
With Su Rui by her side, she had the entire world.
Who was Tan Tian? So what if he had a criminal gang? General Su could vanquish them in moments if he was willing to.
That¡¯s why with such a powerful man as her backer, Su Wan could either do nothing or go all for it. There was no losing.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s confident expression, Wu Tong sighed. He knew Su Wan for a decade. Back then, under some unforeseen circumstances, he became her manager. Su Wan was his first and only artist. Wu Tong wasn¡¯t a really clever manager and he didn¡¯t know how to scheme either. Su Wan chose him to be her manager because of his honesty and sincerity. They ended up working for ad decade together and the two treated each other as family.
Wu Tong truly wanted well for Su Wan. She could feel it.
Su Rui had left by the time Su Wan returned to her apartment. He left a note on the table and understood that he returned to Ye Residence. That way, she could rest in peace now.
Ye Residence.
¡°Third brother, third brother, you¡¯re finally back!¡±
Ye Shaoqun¡¯s face was still bruised from the meeting and he immediately threw himself in his third brother¡¯s arms seeing him. He missed him so much. However, Su Rui¡¯s gaze sharpened and he easily dodged it.
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
Third brother doesn¡¯t like me? It¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault for being too harsh on me. My beautiful, no, my handsome face is now ruined!
¡°What¡¯s up with your face?¡±
Su Rui looked at Ye Shaoqun¡¯s face and asked coldly.
¡°Um...I sparred with big brother and got these wounds as a result. I already told him not to hit my face. Ye Shaoning always breaks the rules and refuses to listen!¡±
Right, that¡¯s right. I have to tattletale in front of third brother! Hmph. His fault for not being at home right now.
¡°Who are you saying never listens?¡±
A cold and stiff voice appeared behind Ye Shaoqun.
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
Nani. Can someone tell me what happened? I must be hallucinating.
¡°You didn¡¯t. Ye Shaoqun, do you want to continue sparring with me?¡±
Ye Shaoning¡¯s cold voice continued.
So Master Ye, you know telekinesis?
Even humans can¡¯t stop you, hm?
Chapter 271 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (10)
Chapter 271 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (10)
¡°Third brother!¡±
Hearing that his eldest brother was going to spar with him again, Second Master Ye immediately ran behind Su Rui and eximed, ¡°Third brother, do you want to talk to me about thepany? Here, let¡¯s discuss this in the study upstairs.¡±
ncing at Ye Shaoqun¡¯s embarrassment, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Second brother, wait for me at the study first. Elder brother and I...are going to spar.¡±
¡°W-what?¡±
Ye Shaoqun widened his eyes hearing Su Rui¡¯s words as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You¡¯re going to spar with elder brother? You¡¯re looking to be beaten up are you?¡±
¡°Stand by the side.¡±
Ye Shaoning looked coldly at Ye Shaoqun and then his deep and serious gazended on Su Rui immediately.
Detecting Su Rui¡¯s intention, Ye Shaoning fixed his gaze on him and tossed his jacket to a servant. He crossed his hands together and warmed up by twisting his wrists. ¡°Third brother, go upstairs with me.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Rui nodded and followed Ye Shaoning upstairs. Second Master Ye was alone in the lounge, frozen. In the end, he quickly followed behind them.
Half an hourter.
¡°Third brother, a superman possessed your body?¡±
Despite seeing elder brother and third brother¡¯s century-old battle, second master Ye still couldn¡¯t believe that his weak little brother who required concern could beat his formidable elder brother up to the point he couldn¡¯t even stand up.
This didn¡¯t make sense!
Hearing Ye Shaoqun¡¯s exaggerating question, Su Rui smiled. Then he walked to Ye Shaoning and bent over, extending his hand. ¡°Elder brother!¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Ye Shaoning smiled. Aforting glint flickered through his usual cold and indifferent eyes. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯ve grown up. I will keep my words. I won¡¯t interfere between you and Miss Su anymore!¡±
The brothers held their hands together. With Su Rui¡¯s strength, he pulled Ye Shaoning up.
It had been many years. As the wrestling champion for three consecutive years in the military, Ye Shaoning hadn¡¯t tasted being beaten for many years.
Speaking of, he felt quite good? Of course, the precondition was that the person who beat him was his pampered brother.
He stood up and exercised his legs. Ye Shaoning looked at Ye Shaoqun with a steady gaze. ¡°Second brother, learn after your third brother. All these years, you¡¯re the only one that hasn¡¯t improved!¡±
Ye Shaoqun was speechless.
How did I offend all of you guys?
¡°Third brother, here. Let¡¯s go to the study to talk business. So what if I didn¡¯t make any progress? Back then, mother handed me the business over and look, didn¡¯t I do a good job operating it?¡±
He pursed his lips silently. Ye Shaoqun quickly left the training ground. When the two brothers walked far, Ye Shaoning who kept a serious face finally scrunched his brows and revealed a pained expression.
Dang. Third brother was too ruthless. If it was anyone else, even if they didn¡¯t die, they¡¯d be disabled. This brat~
Ye Residence, study.
The sloppy Ye Shaoqun immediately turned serious once entering the study. The smile on his face also faded. ¡°Y Country¡¯s foreigners are really brazen. They even dare to touch my second master Ye¡¯s goods. Third brother, luckily you subdue the situation for me abroad. Otherwise, your second brother, I will really end up suffering losses.¡±
¡°We¡¯re brothers, no?¡±
Su Rui looked at Ye Shaoqun and then absent-mindedly sat on the only rattan chair in the study. ¡°Second brother, do you know who stabbed you behind your back?¡±
¡°Heh. Who else? Lu Jun of course.¡±
Speaking of his nemesis, second master Ye clenched his teeth in hatred. His story with Lu Jun went way back to elementary school.
That¡¯s right. They had a love-hate rtionship with each other. Wait no, they were enemies jealous of each other.
Second master Ye had grown up in the military and he was the tyrant of the school. He bullied the students and beat teachers up. He dared do everything. As for Lu Jun, he was the legendary top student.
The two disliked each other from childhood. When they reached middle school, second master Ye finally had his first love and became interested in a girl. Who knew that girl friend-zoned him.
¡°Ye Shaoqun, you¡¯re good but I like someone else.¡±
That¡¯s right. The girl liked Lu Jun.
As the male lead in a world, Lu Jun had a handsome appearance and high intelligence with great self-cultivation and outstanding background.
In short, this kind of genius didn¡¯t need to do anything. He could just stand there and he¡¯d automatically attract everyone¡¯s hatred nearby.
As for second master Ye, he was just the strongest boss within a group of monsters.
¡°Lu Jun!¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered hearing Ye Shaoqun¡¯s words. ¡°We have to attack them by their fatal spot. Second brother, do you know what Lu Jun¡¯s biggest weakness is?¡±
¡°Hmph. He cares most about thepany left by his father. No matter what, I¡¯ll get him to be bankrupt and be a beggar on the streets.¡±
Second master Ye was confident. In his past life, he had really done so. But now...
¡°Second brother, have you heard of Ye Liu?¡±
¡°Ye Liu? Who?¡±
Second master Ye furrowed his brows hearing Ye Liu¡¯s name. The name was familiar like...
¡°You¡¯re talking about the new celebrity Lu Jun found?¡±
¡°Not little celebrity. They¡¯re truly in love.¡±
Su Rui smiled and leaned against the rattan chair. ¡°Second brother, leave Ye Entertainment and thepany¡¯s other projects to me. Your only job is to pursue Ye Liu. You win if you pursue her.¡±
¡°That simple?¡±
Ye Shaoqun narrowed his eyes. He looked at Su Rui doubtfully. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re not lying right?¡±
¡°Why would I lie to you? Do you think I¡¯m interested in your properties?¡±
¡°Heh. You¡¯re not interested. Pah. My bad. What do you mean by my properties?¡±
Ye Shaoqun looked at his brother furrowing his brows. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯ve been corrupted! Say, did Su Wan teach you this?¡±
Su Wan and Ye Liu were love rivals. Everyone knew!
Ye Shaoqun kept feeling like there was more to Su Wan than meets the eyes. He was really afraid that his brother would be used.
¡°I know my own wife. Speaking of...¡±
Su Rui suddenly sat up straight and looked at Ye Shaoqun with a sparkling gaze. ¡°Second brother, you still haven¡¯t exined to me what happened with the report from Apple Daily Newspaperst time. Here, let¡¯s also go spar on the training grounds too.¡±
Train my ass!
You both are brutes~
Ye Shaoqun heard Su Rui¡¯s words and then his expression changed. ¡°Cough, um...pursuing a girl is really difficult. I¡¯m going to research Ye Liu¡¯s personal information and then hand it to you tomorrow at thepany. You and your wife can do whatever you want. Even if you make me bankrupt, I¡¯m fine. Just like this okay?¡±
Then, Ye Shaoqun turned to leave like the wind.
Seeing that he closed the door, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Pursuing the female lead was indeed really difficult.
To speak the truth, Su Rui didn¡¯t have any confidence in Ye Shaoqun. However, his motive was to annoy Lu Jun. Whether Ye Shaoqun could really pursue Ye Liu or not depended on fate~
Chapter 272 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (11)
Chapter 272 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (11)
A billion and twenty million! Haihuang Entertainment and the film empress Su Wan¡¯s newest contract had been exposed exclusively!
On November 3rd, this morning, the newest edition of Xuri Magazine had immediately led to an uproar the moment the magazines were sold out. A while ago, Su Wan had terminated her contract with Xinyu and even talked about shutting down Apple Daily Newspaper. Even more, with her scandal with the second master Ye, everyone still recalled her deeply. Now that this billions dor worth of contract was exposed, don¡¯t mention the entire entertainment circle, but even people who didn¡¯t pay attention to celebrities couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded seeing this.
A billion and twenty million! What was that concept? Don¡¯t mention ordinary working ss but even white-cor workers who earned a medium ie wouldn¡¯t be able to earn that much their entire lives!
This sky-high price caused the online users to be envious of her. Then there were some anti-fans that started to cause trouble, making sarcasticments that celebrities earned a lot but did barely anything. They didn¡¯t contribute to the society at all.
This time, Su Wan who usually made anyments ended upmitting on Weibo in the first moments.
Su Wan: I¡¯ve received a lot of old friends¡¯ blessing and I¡¯ve officially terminated my contract with my oldpany. I didn¡¯t even have to pay the penalty fee. It seemed like I¡¯ve earned quite a bit? How do I spend all of this money? Forgive me for being ignorant but my hand is still shaking right now.
There was a cute chibi version of a little person trembling under the Weibo and the link to a website under the picture.
When Su Wan¡¯s fans saw her newestment and then clicked on the link, a website would automatically appear. On the red website, there was a bright red heart on the top¡ª Wanling Charity Fund.
This was the website of a private charity fund. The main page included some information to donate and help. Under the website, included news to recruit volunteers. Lastly, it also included China¡¯s international charity association certificate of recognition as well as other formidable department¡¯s approval business ounts.
The private charity fund had invested fifty million. It was an official and big charity. Of course, Su Wan didn¡¯t invest all of this. She only invested in twenty million while the rest of the money was paid by second master Ye. The founders of the charity fund were Su Wan and Ye Shaoling.
Whether it was to promote the charity or to p the anti-fans¡¯ faces, Su Wan¡¯s newest post immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many changed their impressions of her and became her fans.
¡°Xiao Wan, good job!¡±
Song Lin¡¯s voice was really excited. ¡°Thepany received several spokesperson contracts and movie contracts. I¡¯ve given them to Wu Tong. Once he finishes selecting, I¡¯ll have him show it to you.¡±
¡°Mn, I understand.¡±
Su Wan hung up andzily rolled around in Su Rui¡¯s arms.
¡°You¡¯re going to be busy?¡±
Su Rui naturally heard Song Lin¡¯s words.
¡°Right, I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. As an artist, if you don¡¯t contribute to new works, no matter how popr you are, you¡¯ll slowly be forgotten.¡±
As she said this, Su Wan lifted her arms and supported her head, smiling at the man next to her. ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten familiar with thepany¡¯s processes so you¡¯re going to be busy for a while as well, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m only in charge of Ye Entertainment.¡±
Su Rui looked down and asked, ¡°Are there any potential newbies in the circle? Rmend me a few.¡±
¡°Newbies!¡±
Su Wan thought about it before saying, ¡°I have two in mind. I¡¯ll have Wu Tong contact them first. You know that the people I know are from Xinyu. It¡¯s not good for me to keep taking people from Old Huang.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I remember that Huang Qi¡¯s Xinyu has a popr newbie named Lin Mu and you¡¯re shipped with him, no?¡±
Uh.
Su Wan looked speechlessly at Su Rui. ¡°Lin Mu? Yeah, he¡¯s pretty handsome and he has okay acting skills too. He¡¯s just a bit arrogant. The fans just want to ship me with him but we have nothing to do with each other.¡±
This was the difference between reality and behind the screen. While they could act lovey-dovey on screen, they might be enemies in reality, no?
In short, the saddest fans are fans that ship their idols with one another.
Su Rui¡¯s gaze still darkened hearing her words. ¡°I don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t act with him. And...don¡¯t forget to show me the new script once you finish choosing it. I can handle the investments for you. My only request is¡ª¡±
¡°That I can¡¯t act in any sex scenes!¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but reply. ¡°I¡¯ve been just angling myself in front of the camera so that it seems like I¡¯m kissing the actor but I¡¯m really not. For sex scenes, they use substitutes too. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±
¡°Uh, after what you¡¯ve said, I think that hugging scenes are really dangerous. If you can avoid it, avoid it. Wait no, it¡¯s better if Ie visit you at your workce.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
General Su, you¡¯re forcing me to act in a children¡¯s y huh?
Second day.
Wu Tong brought the spokesperson brands and scripts that he chose to Su Wan¡¯s apartment. Su Rui headed straight to thepany early morning and Su Wan¡¯s only task was to arrange the workter on.
¡°I think Aisha Brand is pretty good. It¡¯s an international women¡¯s clothes brand and they¡¯re willing to pay quite a bit for their spokesperson. In the past, their spokespersons were international celebrities. This time, they¡¯re nning on opening their market to China so they¡¯ve prepared a few spokesperson candidates. Sister Wan, do you want to give it a try? I think you can win the position.¡±
Wu Tong ced the spokesperson invitation in front of Su Wan but she looked up and said, ¡°Pass. Wu Tong, I won¡¯t be epting any brands from abroad. Let me take a look at the spokesperson invitations from here. Pick a brand with good credibility.¡±
¡°Sister Wan?¡±
Wu Tong looked at Su Wan shockingly. The artists here in this circle were all delighted being invited to be a spokesperson for international brands, but why not Sister Wan?
This was the representation of their status!
¡°The reason why artists haven¡¯t been epted mainstream and even insulted behind people¡¯s backs is because they¡¯ve lost their basic morality. They would do anything for money and ept any spokesperson contracts. Do you really think that brands abroad are the best? That they¡¯ll be an international celebrity by epting a foreign brand spokesperson contract? What a joke.¡±
Su Wan patted Wu Tong¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Being an artist is like walking on a tightrope. If they aren¡¯t careful in the least bit, then they may die a tragic death. Wu Tong, say, if I keep on participating in charity events and abide by my basic bottom line and principles, will my fans support me if something happens to me in the future?
Su Wan smiled. Then she responded to herself, ¡°They probably should. Even if they don¡¯t...I won¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±
In this life, Su Wan was going to rece the original body and be a virtuous and talented film empress.
In the past life, the original body did anything for money and was greedy, caring only about profit. To hell with it!
Her counterattack just began...
Lastly, Su Wan chose a spy war drama adapted from a novel from the stack of scripts. This was a mainstream drama. There was a high possibility of it being broadcasted through satellite. Although this kind of show wasn¡¯t young people¡¯s cup of tea, this [Spy Change 1943] had a careful script with amazing design. It had wonder moments and a suspenseful plot. It was a really great spy war drama. From what Su Wan knew about it, this drama would be the ck horse of the year. Once it was broadcasted, it would definitely be popr everywhere.
Most importantly, this drama was predominantly for male actors. Although the female lead had quite a few lines, it was to project the men¡¯s schemes. Plus, the male and female leads¡¯ rtionship was dull and ordinary. Don¡¯t mention having a passionate scene but there were barely any scenes of them holding hands. General Su must be really pleased with this script.
After choosing the script, Su Wan personally called thepany and told Song Lin about this. They would be getting ready for her to enter the cast.
Haihuang Entertainment.
¡°Brother Tian, Su Wan chose [Spy Change 1943].¡±
When Song Lin told Tan Tian about Su Wan¡¯s decision, he froze for a moment. ¡°Interesting. She¡¯s in the spotlight right now, yet she chose an inconspicuous producer to work with. Our film empress really likes to surprise people.¡±
¡°How¡¯s the script? Have you taken a look at it?¡±
Song Lin nodded hearing his question. ¡°I¡¯ve looked over it. To speak the truth, the script is amazing! I have a feeling that if operates well, it¡¯d be popr for sure!¡±
¡°Okay, then invest some more in this script under thepany¡¯s name and promote this script! Also, tell the directors that they must consider using our Haihuang¡¯s actors first.¡±
¡°Brother Tian, you n far ahead as expected.¡±
Hearing Tan tian¡¯s words, Song Lin smiled. A good script with popr leading actors, and enough money being invested meant that as long as this show became well-known, then the newbies within Haihuang would definitely be popr and well-known as well. By then, they didn¡¯t need to worry about recruiting artists!
Chapter 273 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (12)
Chapter 273 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (12)
[Spy Change 1943]¡¯s director was Liang Peng. He was a newbie director within the circle and didn¡¯t have any poprity. He was a loyal fan of the original novel, [Spy Change 1943]. Transforming his favorite novel into a show was Liang Peng¡¯s dream. Originally, because he was young back then and didn¡¯t have enough experiences, though he found an investor willing to invest in this show, he encountered innumerable problems with movies and televisionpanies.
Discouraged, Liang Peng ended up reading the newspaper to see Haihuang willing to throw away money recklessly. Then, he carefully read some information on Haihuang Entertainment before delivering his script to thepany with some hope. What he didn¡¯t expect was that not only did the director of Haihuang to pass his script, the film empress Su Wan was also willing to participate within the acting.
Of course, Haihuang mentioned the condition of the investment and that was to pick from theirpany¡¯s actors first. Liang Pen naturally agreed happily. In his eyes, with the film empress Su Wan ying a leading role and him choosing a male lead with somewhat okay acting skills, and then finding two more experienced actors through his connections, it¡¯d be set!
The day of the tryout for the show, Wu Tong drove the nanny van over early on to the ce they decided on. Haihuang had already rented a streetscape for filming. The moment Su wan arrived, she had her specialized makeup artist bring her to her own room.
¡°Sister Wan, people are saying that the male lead of this show will be Lin Mu. Do you think that President Tan can coborate with President Huang?¡±
The makeup artist, Jiu Ye, was a really cheerful and happydy. Plus, she was a brain dead fan and shipped Lin Mu and Su Wan.
Su Wan faintly smiled hearing Jiu Ye¡¯s words. ¡°It depends on thepany. President Tan will probably look for help but I¡¯m not sure who.¡±
In reality, with the original plot that Su Wan was familiar with, the original male and female lead of [Spy Change 1943] were newbies within the circle. Thankfully, their acting skills were passable. Plus, because of the foundation of the script, the two grew popr.
But since Su Wan became the female lead of this show, Haihuang obviously couldn¡¯t find an inconspicuous male actor to be the male lead, unless...
They¡¯re a newbie within Haihuang and thepany was trying to make their name known.
Thinking of this, Su Wan felt a headache. This was because she knew that the future Haihuang would indeed bring many celebrities on their pedestals. But the only one that could be addressed as a huge celebrity was Haihuang¡¯s top celebrity¡ª Tan Yuchi.
Tan Yuchi was Tan Tian¡¯s nephew. He naturally obtained the best resources within thepany. Plus, Tan Yuchi had a handsome face. In a society where appearance was everything, he just needed to act cool in front of the TV and he¡¯d garner many brain dead fans.
The male lead this time couldn¡¯t possibly be Tan Yuchi could it?
Su Wan changed her clothes into the tryout clothes. It was a blue-gray buttoned mandarin jacket. She took on the role of a female gueri band who was ignorant about her culture but patriotic.
ncing at the youngdy with two braids and bright eyes in the mirror, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but pout and then take a selfie. Then she sent it to Su Rui.
I¡¯m getting ready for the tryout. Do my braids look beautiful?
¡°Sister Wan? Are you posting on Weibo? I¡¯m going to like your post.¡±
Jiu Ye only saw Su Wan taking a selfie and sending a post so she couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Uh.
Su Wan then took another beautiful selfie and posted it on her Weibo.
Su Wan: Trying out for a new show. Guess who I¡¯m acting.
Immediately, there were innumerable likes and forwards. Under the vastments and likes, a certain third master Ye¡¯s authentication ount flickered by and no one else noticed it...
After sending the post, Su Wan gave her phone to Wu Tong. Although they¡¯ve already decided on the female lead to be her, she still needed to go for the tryouts and go through the process. By the time Su Wan came out of the room and arrived at the director¡¯s tryout area, it was noisy and chaotic outside.
¡°What happened?¡±
Wu Tong immediately called someone over and questioned.
They nodded at Su Wan before saying softly to Wu Tong, ¡°The director group chose the newbie celebrity, Meng Hao, as the male lead. However, the investors want Tan Yuchi to be the male lead. Director Liang refuses so they¡¯re still fighting right now.¡±
Hearing his words, Wu Tong shrugged his shoulders helplessly. In a cast, normally investors had more of a power. Of course, if you were a well-known director within China, people would give you face. Unfortunately, Liang Peng clearly didn¡¯t have the qualifications to challenge Haihuang¡¯s people.
¡°Su Wan! Su Wan, you¡¯vee in time!¡±
This time, the representative of Haihuang noticed Su Wan wearing the tryout outfit within the crowd with sharp eyes. They immediately called her and said, ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯re the female lead of this show. Tell us. Who do you think is a better male lead for you?¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
They¡¯re going to give this hot potato to her?
Su Wan smiled and walked in front of everyone, ncing at Meng Hao and Tan Yuchi who were both wearing suit vests.
To speak the truth, the male lead within the novel, Yu Cheng, was unimpressive but had a meticulous mind, and was an agent.
Su Wan saw Meng Hao¡¯s acting before. He was a newbie that had great prospects.
As for Tan Yuchi...
Su Wan couldn¡¯t reallyment on this handsome adonis who was basically just a pretty face.
¡°The two handsome guys both have a lot of potential. I naturally will just listen to thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡±
Su Wan obviously couldn¡¯t help others when Haihuang had given her quite a bit of money.
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s response, Haihuang¡¯s representative smiled. She turned to look at Liang Peng, ¡°Director Liang, look. Su Wan also thinks that Tan Yuchi is more suitable. Of course, Meng Hao is good too. Isn¡¯t there a second male lead? Director Liang, since you approve of him, he can be the second male lead.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered hearing the representative of Haihuang¡¯s words. He immediately eximed loudly, ¡°Right. Director Liang. The second male lead, Li Huan, is the key figure within this show. Plus, he is the most handsome. It¡¯s a pretty good option for Meng Hao to act as Li Huan.¡±
¡°Are you guys blind or something?¡±
Tan Yuchi was impatient of waiting and after hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Let him be Li Huan and I as Yu Cheng? Do you think the audiences are blind? So annoying. Sigh. Let him be Yu Cheng and I¡¯ll reluctantly act as Li Huan.¡±
Everyone was speechless.
They were arguing here all this time for no reason? Sister Wan was the best. She eximed the crucial point. Liang Peng¡¯s eyes also brightened. ¡°Right! Yuchi, you can act as Li Huan! You¡¯re the Li Huan I¡¯m looking for!¡±
Reserved adonis, Li Huan. This was basically made for the handsome Tan Yuchi who knew no acting skills! He didn¡¯t need to do anything but to act handsome!
The two leading roles and the second male lead were determined just like this. After the tryouts, Su Wan immediately went back to remove her makeup. Passing by the costumes area, she encountered Meng Hao. ¡°Sister Wan, thank you.¡±
Meng Hao thanked Su Wan in a very polite tone.
¡°I didn¡¯t really help you much. Do your best. You¡¯ll end up bing popr because of this show.¡±
¡°Hopefully!¡±
Meng Hao and Su Wan exchanged greetings before they left with their assistants. By the time Su Wan returned to her room, she noticed that there was an extra person in the room. He was the newbie celebrity, Lin Mu!
¡°I just happened to be filming nearby so I decided toe and visit you. I didn¡¯t disturb you did I?¡±
Of course, Su Wan knew that he was filming nearby. She also knew that the movie he was acting in was going to be released soon. He didn¡¯te to visit her. He came to promote himself.
Su Wan and Lin Mu used to be in the samepany so they were put together to film several shows where they acted as couples. But in reality, the two barely knew each other.
Especially after Su Wan and Lu Jun broke up. She was being pursued by media and Lin Mu even went as far as to hint on his Weibo to his fans that he didn¡¯t really know her.
They weren¡¯t close to each other?
Then why are you here acting like you came to visit me? Doesn¡¯t your face hurt from the p?
Chapter 274 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (13)
Chapter 274 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (13)
In the dressing room, despite seeing Su Wan¡¯s indifferent attitude towards him, Lin Mu still maintained a handsome smile. ¡°I just happened to finish filming now. Do you want to go out and grab something to eat together?¡±
Eat together?
Su Wan looked up but said nothing. Behind her, Jiu Ye¡¯s eyes were sparkling bright. The girl had taken out her camera and was preparing to take a secret photo of the two.
This was a blessing! Her adonis and goddess were going on a date!
Sister Jiu Ye thought that no matter what, she needed to take a secret picture so that she could treasure it forever.
Beep.
At this time, Su Wan¡¯s phone suddenly beeped. She looked at it to see Su Rui¡¯s message.
Ye Shaoling: I¡¯m outside. Waiting for you to finish so we can eat together.
Heh.
Su Wan smiled and waved her phone in front of Lin Mu. ¡°Sorry, I have ns with someone. He¡¯s outside waiting for me now. So, please do as you please.¡±
After that, Su Wan closed her eyes and leaned against the chair. Jiu Ye had no choice but to continue removing makeup for her.
Lin Mu¡¯s expression coldened. If thepany didn¡¯t order him to use Su Wan to promote himself and his show, he wouldn¡¯t be willing toe here. She was just a greedy room. Now that she broke up with Lu Jun and couldn¡¯t rely on men anymore, she decided to rely on all sorts of entertainment headlines to hype herself up? She was shortsighted and this wasn¡¯t a good n for the long-term.
From the bottom of his bones, he despised female celebrities like Su Wan. As for Su Wan?
You dislike me?
That¡¯s great. I feel the same towards you.
So what if he was popr? So what if he had great acting skills? Is he still not an artist? No matter how noble and virtuous you act, you still need to act ording to thepany¡¯s orders, no?
If you¡¯re noble and arrogant, then don¡¯t use me to hype yourself up.
Su Wan really didn¡¯t have a favorable impression of someone like Lin Mu who had their eyes above their head.
After Jiu Ye finished removing makeup for Su Wan, she walked to her dressing room and changed her clothes. By the time she came out, Lin Mu had already left. As for Wu Tong, he just happened to be walking over quickly right now. ¡°Sister Wan, I saw third...um, what¡¯s his name? His car is parked outside.¡±
¡°Mn, I know. He¡¯s here to pick me up to eat. You can get off work early today!¡±
As she said this, Su Wan picked up her bag and walked out with a smile.
¡°Brother Wu, brother Wu!¡±
Jiu Ye immediately held onto Wu Tong¡¯s shoulders and asked mysteriously, ¡°Who¡¯s outside waiting for Sister Wan? Is it Sister Wan¡¯s boyfriend? Who is he?¡±
¡°Child, don¡¯t ask things that you¡¯re not supposed to!¡±
Wu Tong patted Jiu Ye¡¯s head and said, ¡°You can stop work for the day and go home. When the new show begins shooting, you¡¯ll be busy.¡±
¡°Psh!¡±
Seeing that Wu Tong was unwilling to say anything more, Jiu Ye rolled her eyes and then packed the things up, quickly following.
You won¡¯t tell me? I¡¯ll go look for it myself!
You really think that I¡¯m blind?
Outside the set.
Su Wan walked out of the set routinely and saw Su Rui leaning against a ck Maserati from afar.
That was his favorite brand.
He wore a ck windbreaker and Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene where they first met.
In the blink of an eye, several worlds had passed. Yet, she still remembered everything about him clearly like it was yesterday.
¡°Done?¡±
Su Rui saw Su Wan¡¯s figure and immediately smiled, extending his arms.
¡°Mn, we¡¯re just doing this as a mere formality.¡±
Su Wan threw herself in Su Rui¡¯s arms before separating quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s lots of people here. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±
After Su Rui and Su Wan separated, Jiu Ye walked out from the tree not far from them with her phone.
As expected, her goddess was taken but the man wasn¡¯t her adonis.
Her heart shattered.
But...
Jiu Ye nced at the picture of her hugging each other. Sister Wan¡¯s new boyfriend was really handsome. He was more handsome than Lu Jun. She felt a nosebleeding just staring at the picture. Plus, with a man of such temperament, it was no doubt that he came from a prestigious background. He was quite the perfect match for Sister Wan.
¡°What are you looking at?¡±
Lin Mu¡¯s voice rang behind. Jiu Ye humphed and her hands slipped, her phone almost fell to the ground. Thankfully, Lin Mu was quick to catch her phone.
¡°What are you scared of? Am I really scary?¡±
Lin Mu smiled and picked up Jiu Ye¡¯s phone. He froze seeing the picture on the screen.
¡°This is...¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
Jiu Ye became nervous. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to take the picture. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I just, just...¡±
She nervously wanted to exin but the more she tried, the worse it became.
¡°Okay, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±
Lin Mu¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I just happened to have some time right now. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, did you? How about I treat you out?¡±
¡°Treat me...out?¡±
Her adonis was going to treat her out?
Jiu Ye thought that she was extremely lucky today.
¡°Sure, okay, okay!¡±
Seeing that Jiu Ye happily agreed, Lin Mu also smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to pick up my car.¡±
While Lin Mu was inviting Jiu Ye out to eat, General Su had returned to their apartment with his wife.
Eat? Of course she had to eat General Su¡¯s personally cooked dinner.
Su Wan froze seeing the roses and candles on the apartment building.
¡°Do you like it? I¡¯ll cookter on. How does heart-shaped steak sound? With red wine.¡±
Su Rui had helped Su Wan sit down and she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy smile. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Su Rui rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°Wife, just wait to eat.¡±
As he said this, he quickly entered the kitchen. Seeing him bustling around, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone to take a picture of Su Rui¡¯s busy figure.
This was the first time the two were having a romantic candle-lit dinner at home. The atmosphere was sweet and warm.
Everything was fine except for the fact that Wu Tong¡¯s call came before they finished eating.
¡°Sister Wan, pictures of you and the third master are uploaded onto the inte. I¡¯ll send you the address in a bit. Go take a look.¡±
Hm?
She hung up and then logged into a forum based on the address Wu Tong sent her. An alt ount posted a picture anonymously and it had been forwarded tens of thousands of times, and there were innumerablements too.
That was a picture of Su Wan and Su Rui hugging outside the set. It was a high quality picture and caught the two¡¯s faces clearly.
¡°Oh, not bad.¡±
Su Rui smiled at the picture. ¡°That little girl can take good pictures. What¡¯s the brand of her phone? The quality is really high. It¡¯s unfortunate that she doesn¡¯t go to be a photographer.¡±
Su Rui had already noticed Jiu Ye following Su Wan. He also felt her taking a picture of them. Did she think that she could easily get a picture of them?
General Su purposely posed for the picture.
¡°Jiu Ye probably isn¡¯t the one that posted this.¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Rui. ¡°Jiu Ye is a good person and she¡¯s simple-minded too.¡±
Jiu Ye and Su Wan had worked quite a few years and she trusted her personality. Though the girl sometimes liked to take pictures of her idols, she knew not to post pictures of them online.
¡°Hey, someone already figured out your status.¡±
Su Wan casually scrolled through the pages ofments. As expected, Su Rui¡¯s status as Ye Family¡¯s third master and an elite from abroad had been exposed.
¡°Mn.¡±
Su Rui logged onto his Weibo on his tablet. Indeed, there were manyments under his Weibo.
¡°Wife, send me the picture Jiu Ye took. I have to put that handsome picture of me on my Weibo!¡±
¡°No, I think I look fat in that picture. No.¡±
Su Wan grabbed Su Rui¡¯s tablet and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you forward that either. I refuse.¡±
That¡¯s why the outside world had many guesses. While the inte was in an uproar, the two parties were also arguing over the photo. In the end, the Su couple decided to take some more selfies at home and then share them. Mn. They decided happily!
Chapter 275 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (14)
Chapter 275 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (14)
Lu Family¡¯s personal vi.
Ye Liu had been busy in the set the entire day and she returned to the vi to rest early. Halfway in her sleep, she vaguely turned and felt the bed being cold on the other side. Ye Liu couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes.
Lu Jun had been busy with hispanytely and Ye Liu was also really busy.
She had just participated in Xinyu Entertainment¡¯s newest historical drama and she was also the second female lead. To Ye Liu who only yed insignificant roles in the past, she had ascended heaven in one step.
In order to improve her acting skills and not be the talk within the set, Ye Liu had been practicing her acting skillstely. It was because of this that despite her and Lu Jun sleeping in the same bed, they were still busy with their own things and had their own schedules.
Ye Liu opened her eyes and sat up. She looked at the rm clock by the bedside out of habit. It was just 9:30am.
She was really muddle-headed. She thought it was still in the middle of the night.
Ye Liu, having some energy, decided to get out of bed and grab a ss of water to drink in the kitchen. Passing by Lu Jun¡¯s study, she saw that the lights were still on. Ye Liu subconsciously opened the door but when she reached the door, she heard Lu Jun on the call with someone. The name that he kept on mentioning made Ye Liu stop.
Su Wan.
Lu Jun was talking to someone about Su Wan.
Ye Liu was definitely familiar with her. She had been her substitute for three years.
At that time, Su Wan was most popr. She was given contracts nonstop. Even more, in order to get through all the scenes, Su Wan had used substitutes for lots of scenes where she didn¡¯t need to show her face. Don¡¯t mention diving into water and jumping down from the buildings, and other dangerous scenes.
No one better than Ye Liu knew the hardships of substitutes. She was invisible in the set and did the most tiring and dangerous work. But when the TV and shows were released, everyone just saw your name flickering by in a second. Plus...no one knew that was you. In the list of actors, you couldn¡¯t find your name either.
Substitutes were nameless heroes ording to people outside the circle. Indeed, they were nameless. As for heroes? Ye Liu could only chuckle.
She had seen Lu Jun several times while being a substitute for Lu Jun. He was handsome and considerate, devoted to Su Wan. Ye Liu remembered that the set had gone into the mountains to film once and there was a huge storm. Su Wan was soaked and got a fever. When Lu Jun found out, he specially made his way over with his personal doctor to help diagnose Su Wan. That day, Ye Liu also got sick but she only nned on eating some medicine and then enduring it. What surprised her was that after Lu Jun found out she was also sick, he actually gave some of his effective medicine to Ye Liu too.
Lu Jun might¡¯ve forgotten about this already but Ye Liu kept this in her heart.
She didn¡¯t deny having a favorable impression of Lu Jun already but he was Su Wan¡¯s boyfriend. Ye Liu clearly knew the difference between them. They were opposite extremes.
Lu Jun lived in heaven and he was an existence that she was unworthy to be associated with.
Therefore, when Lu Jun appeared in front of her again, wearing a lovey-dovey expression iming that he wanted to pursue her, Ye Liu was dumbstruck at that moment. She was really scared, scared that it was just an easily shattered dream.
Right. Even up to now, Ye Liu didn¡¯t think this was true. That¡¯s why she instinctively stopped outside the door when she heard Lu Jun mentioning Su Wan¡¯s name.
Lu Jun was still in a call within the study so he didn¡¯t notice the situation outside.
¡°Are you sure...Su Wan was with Ye Shaoling?¡±
Lu Jun was originally handlingpany matters in the study when Liang Zheng suddenly called him a few minutes ago, saying that Su Wan¡¯s new rtionship was exposed. She was with Ye Family¡¯s third master, Ye Shaoling.
They were familiar with Ye Shaoling. He had been sent abroad at a young age by Ye Family¡¯s old man. He rarely appeared domestically.
How did he end up with Su Wan?
Lu Jun would believe it if someone told him Su Wan was involved with Ye Shaoqun.
¡°It¡¯s Ye Shaoling.¡±
Liang Zheng¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Lu Jun, get on Weibo quickly. Ye Shaoling replied. Go look!¡±
Liang Zheng had hung up now.
Lu Jun narrowed his eyes and quickly logged onto his Weibo, then he searched for Ye Shaoling¡¯s verified ount. As expected, he just clicked on his page and saw thements in an uproar. The newest post was from a minute ago.
Ye Shaoling: Though I don¡¯t know who took the picture, it¡¯s a pretty good one. But their photography skills are a bitckingpared to me.
The post was really short and then there was another selfie. On the picture, Ye Shaoling and Su Wan were hugging each other tightly and the two smiled splendidly at the camera. Even through the picture, one could feel the sweetness between them.
Under this Weibo included immunerablements left by users and many of them kept on @ Su Wan, wanting her to respond to her man.
Two minutester, as expected, Su Wan forwarded Su Rui¡¯s Weibo and then added: stop being narcissistic. Go and wash the dishes!
There was a picture of the table with fresh roses, white candles, and a not finished heart-shaped steak with expensive red wine~
Thements section exploded when Su Wan responded.
Having her in your heart: Oh no, my heart has been shattered. Third master, give me my goddess back~
February¡¯s maple leaf: third master, you¡¯re so romantic. Wanwan is so blessed! Bless you guys!
I¡¯m a brain dead fan: Are you guys making your rtionship public now? Can I weakly say something? I actually ship Lin Mu and Su Wan. Don¡¯t stop me. Let me die~
My heart is with the ocean: I¡¯ve been fed too much dog food as a single person. People above, is there still a spot left on the balcony?
Beautiful like a rose: I¡¯m just purely here to watch PDA. I¡¯m not saying anything~
Big white shark: Goddess Su is going to be on the headlines again! Please teach me. I want to bring my Brother Feng to the headlines too~
While a group of people were chatting under Su Wan¡¯s Weibo¡¯sments section, Lu Jun stared at Su Wan¡¯s picture and stared seriously. That was Su Wan¡¯s apartment and the table was inside her building. Lu Jun had been there many times. He had eaten there so he naturally recognized it.
She was actually with Ye Shaoling?
Lu Jun was surprised.
But thinking about what Su Wan had dely, Lu Jun was at ease.
He must¡¯ve broken up with her and caused Su Wan¡¯s fate to be changed. That was why her performance waspletely different from her past life.
She knew how to act so it was normal that she fooled the foolish users.
Thinking of this, Lu Jun closed the site. Su Wan had nothing to do with him now. As long as she stopped targeting Ye Liu, he could be generous and let her go. But if she kept on persisting, then he had no choice but to settle his past life¡¯s ount and this life¡¯s with her.
As for Ye Family? Lu Jun believed that since he had the golden finger of rebirth in his hands, he didn¡¯t need to put the Ye Family in his eyes...
Chapter 276 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (15)
Chapter 276 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (15)
Su Rui had a strict biological clock. But when he woke up on time this morning, he noticed that the other side of the bed was empty.
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
Su Rui got out of bed while wearing his clothes. The entire bedroom was dim. Su Rui walked to the French window out of habit and then opened the curtains.
Snap.
Snap.
The flicker of lights rose and fell in session. Su Rui didn¡¯t have time to react but to cover his eyes with his hands.
What the heck was going on?
Clearly, General Su wasn¡¯t prepared to be a public figure yet.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±
Su Wan just walked over from the kitchen wearing an apron. Seeing Su Rui standing in front of the window and the reporter who was taking pictures mid-air, she was also bbergasted.
This was the fifth floor okay!
What are you guys doing? Do you want to die?
¡°Reporters really would do anything!¡±
Su Rui had processed what happened now and he even greeted the reporter who was hanging mid-air.
¡°Here, wife. Pose with me so then he can be done with his work and go home.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
So, General Su, do you like taking pictures that much? It¡¯s a shame that you didn¡¯t be a model.
Su Wan quickly walked to the curtains and the two posed in front of the camera. The paparazzi outside the window wanted to cry.
He suddenly felt blessed~
Su Rui: please photoshop us prettier~
The paparazzi was speechless.
Third master Ye also knows about photoshop! Dang, sorry for the disrespect!
After sending the spiderman version of the paparazzi, Su Wan and Su Rui pulled the curtains over in the end. There was nothing to be done about it. Artists had no privacy! It was really dangerous to not pull the curtains over.
Su Wan had already finished cooking breakfast. The two hurriedly took a few bites when Su Wan¡¯s phone rang.
¡°Li Weiyi messaged me.¡±
Su Wan looked down and said, ¡°He and a group of paparazzis are waiting outside the apartment. He¡¯s asking if I want to leave through the back door.¡±
¡°Li Weiy sure knows how to conduct himself.¡±
Su Rui looked seriously at Su Wan and asked, ¡°He¡¯s not your fan right?¡±
¡°What are you thinking about? Artists and paparazzis mutually benefit from one another but in reality, we¡¯re just using each other, okay?¡±
Su Wan shot Su Rui a mischievous smile. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous of this too are you?¡±
Su Rui said, ¡°Of course not.¡±
In reality, General Su despised any males near his wife. Like Li Weiyi and Wu Tong. Though it was just for business, General Su just disliked them. He believed that he needed to handle his business matters quickly so then he¡¯d have a lot of time to be with his wife. He loved visiting her at work and whatnot.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m done eating. Let me go change my clothes. Mn. The couple¡¯s outfit that I brought back from abroad. Wife, let¡¯s wear that today, okay?¡±
¡°Okay, I like the outfits you choose.¡±
Su Wan knew about General Su bringing back the couple¡¯s outfits from abroad. It was all because of the picture Apple Daily Newspaper publishedst time. If Ye Shaoqun wasn¡¯t his second brother, he probably would¡¯ve been disabled in bed.
While the two were changing their clothes in the building, the paparazzis outside were waiting for a long time.
Ever since the anonymous post was publishedst night, the entire entertainment circle was in an uproar.
Film empress Su was always the talk! She just tried out for [Spy Change 1943] and they haven¡¯t even officially started filming when she had promoted herself again. Was she not nning to give people a way to survive?
But the online users like her!
Online users enjoyed gossiping about female celebrities and big shots. Last night, someone had spread out the different clues regarding Su Wan and Ye Shaoling¡¯s rtionship.
Like how Ye Shaoling verified his ount once he returned and how he and Su Wan followed each other in the first moments.
At that time, not everyone knew who the third master Ye was so they naturally didn¡¯t notice his Weibo. But the moment this post was published, third master Ye¡¯s Weibo had skyrocketed in terms of followers. He had millions of followers now. This was the power of the inte!
The power of users was boundless. Only after going through a deep investigation did they find out that Ye Shaoling had already started taking over his family business sinceing back. He was now the CEO of Ye Entertainment.
The founder of Wanling Charity Fund was Su Wan and Ye Shaoling!
They¡¯ve alreadyid out their rtionship. It was just that everyone was too slow to realize!
In short, all the major media were fixated on Su Wan and third master Ye. This news was enough tost discussion for half a year~
¡°They¡¯re out, they¡¯re out!¡±
It was unclear who cried out in shock in the crowd but everyone rushed to the apartment door. They watched as Su Wan and Ye Shaoling smileding out wearing a faint blue casual athletic fit. Seeing so many paparazzis by the door, the two generously allowed people to take pictures.
¡°Don¡¯t squeeze each other. You can all take pictures. Be sure to take pretty pictures of me!¡±
Su Rui eximed and smiled at the paparazzis surrounding him and Su Wan, his tone casual.
¡°If you guys take ugly pictures of us, Shaoling is going to fall out with you guys.¡±
Su Wan added. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh hearing her words.
¡°Sister Wan, are you and third master Ye living with each other now?¡±
Entertainment paparazzis were entertainment paparazzis. No matter how splendid their smiles were, they would never stop asking you questions.
¡°Living together?¡±
Su Rui¡¯s smile faded hearing the paparazzi¡¯s question.
¡°Do you think you need to ask this question when wee out of the building together?¡±
Before Su Rui could talk, Su Wan smiled at the paparazzi and said, ¡°I thought you were going to ask us when we were going to get married and have kids! Ah, I¡¯ve even prepared a whole speech. You guys won¡¯t even give me the chance!¡±
¡°Sister Wan, that means you¡¯ve already see Ye Family¡¯s parents and is getting ready to marry into the family?¡±
Li Weiyi reacted first. He delivered the microphone to Su Wan and helped her shift the topic.
¡°I should answer this question.¡±
Su Rui looked at Li Weiyi and then swept his gaze over the paparazzis. ¡°Our Ye Family¡¯s door is always open for Su Wan. I am also ready to marry her whenever she is ready. I just don¡¯t know whether our film empress will give me the chance to take care of her for life.¡±
Woah!
Everyone turned to look excitedly at Su Wan hearing Su Rui¡¯s oath.
¡°Then it depends on third master Ye¡¯s performance. Okay, we still need to go out. Let¡¯s end the questions here today.¡±
Su Wan smiled and nodded at everyone before leaving the paparazzis quickly.
Since they were so cooperating, there was no way the paparazzis were going to press for more answers or persist. Thankfully, they had enough information too. They just needed to polish the information and then they¡¯d be able to write numerous stories between the film empress Su and third master Ye.
While everyone was busy writing up articles about Su Wan and third master Ye¡¯s dazzling new rtionship, an ount named ¡°makeup artist: Jiu Ye¡± suddenly posted something and this attracted many users¡¯ attention.
Makeup artist: Jiu Ye: I¡¯m Su Wan¡¯s personal makeup artist. The picture yesterday leaked from my phone but I didn¡¯t post it. So-and-so, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this but I know who you are. You disappoint me. From now on, I won¡¯t be your fan anymore~
A picture was posted under the post.
The moment it was posted, it spread like wildfire.
Users were originally just waiting for Su Wan and Ye Shaoling to show PDA when they suddenly started to be detectives.
Who is so-and-so?
Who?
Did film empress Su promote her own rtionship or was someone helping her?
What did this picture lead to?
Everyone was waiting for the mastermind to be caught and they were sitting on the front row, waiting for a show.
They weren¡¯t afraid of watching the show. Let the newse!
Chapter 277 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (16)
Chapter 277 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (16)
Su Wan and Wu Tong arrived at Haihuang Entertainment early in the morning. Today, she was officially going to sign the contract with thepany for [Spy Change 1943]. The moment she entered thepany, she received a lot of attention.
In the past, whenever people looked at the newspaper entertainment column, they would always wonder who made it to the headlines today.
But now?
Before they even opened the newspaper, they would wonder what film empress Su had done to hit the headlines today.
¡°Headline film empress.¡± This was the new nickname the people within the circle gave to Su Wan.
The entertainment circle was weird. Half a month ago, people were chasing after Su Wan nonstop, saying that she had princess sickness and was dumped due to greed. Even more, they also imed that she interacted with big shots in private. But now, she became the future daughter-inw of a wealthy family!
Last night, not only did the online users get fed a lot of dog food, the newbies within thepany, were all jealous of her, especially the young and beautifuldies.
They thought that they were younger and more beautiful than Su Wan. Why did third master Ye like her? Even more, it was love between an older woman and a younger man!
Hmph. Don¡¯t think while they¡¯re together now, they¡¯re probably going to break up soon!
This was the voice of every single woman. Of course, they only dare to think about this in their hearts. When they encountered Su Wan in thepany, they all smiled at her and said, ¡°Sister Wan, good morning!¡±
Su Wan saw through their facades. She usually just ignored them.
Sure, you can insult me behind my back for being self-important but I have the right to. I get to be unruly!
Su Wan took the elevator and went straight to Song Lin¡¯s assistant¡¯s office. When the two met, the atmosphere was a bit strange.
Who was Song Lin?
On the surface, she was Tan Tian¡¯s assistant but in reality, she was his mistress. She was in charge of Tan Family¡¯s matters. Even Tan Tian¡¯s rebellious daughter became obedient in front of Song Lin.
She was basically thedy boss of Haihuang Entertainment.
Su Wan¡¯s status was interesting now.
Have you seen an artist and singer going to film every day instead of singing? Then, they stopped filming and decided to attend reality shows? And show off their singing skills? Then appear on stage as an amateur host? This was really normal in the entertainment circle. But have you seen the senior sister of apany bing anotherpany¡¯sdy boss?
Su Wan had signed under Haihuang Entertainment and she was now the senior sister, her status steady. However, the moment her rtionship with third master Ye was publicized, she had another status.
The futuredy boss of Ye Entertainment.
This was the first time it had ever happened to someone in the circle.
¡°Xiao Wan...¡±
Song Lin wanted to say something but then Su Wan cut her off. ¡°Sister Song, I just so happened to have something to discuss with you. Our new show hasn¡¯t started officially filming right? Shaoling wants to coborate with our Haihuang Entertainment. Hispany just started out so it¡¯s not going the best for him either. See, shouldn¡¯t we help one another?¡±
Ye Shaoling wanted to coborate with Haihuang Entertainment?
Song Lin¡¯s gaze brightened hearing Su Wan¡¯s words.
Su Wan¡¯s status was a bit awkward staying in Haihuang Entertainment but if Ye Entertainment was willing to coborate with them, then it waspletely different.
What sort of family was the Ye Family? They had a formidable background andpared to Tan Tian¡¯s vague background, they¡¯d be learning on a sturdy tree!
If Tan Family could really coborate with the Ye Family, then it was like a free biscuit falling down from the sky.
¡°Third master is really willing to work with the Tan Family?¡±
Song Lin couldn¡¯t help but add hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t say Haihuang but rather Tan Family. Song Lin believed that Su Wan understood the underlying meaning.
¡°Of course, Sister Song. Look at us. You think I¡¯ll lie? Of course. I¡¯m not sure what President Tan thinks about this. If he¡¯s willing, then I¡¯ll set up a time for them to chat.¡±
¡°Okay, Xiao Wan. I¡¯ll tell President Tan about this. You can choose the time!¡±
Song Lin hurried out of the office. Wu Tong had been following behind Su Wan and then he said, ¡°Third master is really going to invest in a new show? We¡¯ve high costs so can we really profit from it?¡±
Knowing TV shows and movies were two different concepts. Some people might spend several billions in order to film a show. It was reallymon. But if they were to spend several billions to film a spy war drama, then that was too extravagant.
¡°This is the first show I¡¯m filming since signing into Haihuang Entertainment. Wu Tong, you¡¯ll slowly understand the many benefits of investing.¡±
A set would have everything as long as they had money!
While the inte was still hyping up the ¡°mastermind¡± behind the picture, the top paparazzi of Xuri Entertainment had revealed another piece of news.
Ye Entertainment was going to invest in Haiguang Entertainment¡¯s [Spy Change 1943]! The twopanies were going to join hands and create the most luxurious spy war drama!
Third master Ye is throwing away recklessly just to bring a smile to his woman¡¯s face!
Li Weiyi introduced third master Ye and Su Wan¡¯s new rtionship simply in the article and then revealed an exclusive news. He revealed a picture of Su Rui and Tan Tian eating together. Lastly, in the article, he tactfully pointed out that third master Ye was going to invest no less than nine digits!
But it was just a TV show!
This was a spy war drama! It wasn¡¯t some pce or idol drama. No luxurious race cars or private jets were needed. Then this was the question. Where would they be spending all this money on?
Do you want to know? Do you really want to know? Then please pay attention to Li Weiyi¡¯s exclusive interview of [Spy Change 1943].
Once this exclusive news was spread out, [Spy Change 1943] was already popr but now it became the most popr TV show of the year. Even more, the four TV stations of China even called Haihuang Entertainment, wanting to schedule the TV show in advance!
They haven¡¯t even started filming and the show was already popr to this point. No one expected this. However, some people were happy while others were worried.
Huang Qi¡¯s Xinyu Entertainment had a historical pce drama called [Mystery in the Pce] and they were nning on releasing this during the holidays at the end of the year. Though they had already been filming for a month, because there were many episodes, they were going to end up releasing around the same time as [Spy Change 1943].
Of course, TV shows were different from movies. The time in which the shows were released could be changed on the TV stations. The historical pce drama was full of suspenses and surprises. It had countless handsome guys and beautifuldies, and the slogan the cast decided on was ¡®idol-based historical drama.¡¯ In order to film this drama, the entire set¡¯s costumes were all designed by famous designers.
With high-quality clothes, visually attractive actors, and a suspenseful plot, this was Xinyu¡¯s most important show within the year. But encountering [Spy Change 1943], Huang Qi immediately had a bad omen.
He mustn¡¯t let Haihuang¡¯s show be released before his!
Xinyu¡¯s [Mystery in the Pce] has to be released before Haihuang. That way, they¡¯d get the upper hand!
With this thought in mind, Huang Qi immediately notified his subordinates. Of course, if any sets want to finish filming ahead of time, they¡¯d need to spend even more resources and efforts to do so. But with money, any problem wasn¡¯t a problem.
¡°How is President Lu?¡±
After talking to the cast, Huang Qi immediately called Lu Jun. ¡°About [Mystery in the Pce], I want to talk to you about some things.¡±
Lu Jun had invested the most of the four investors. Even more, Huang Qi knew that Lu Jun had spent all this money to tter his little girlfriend.
That¡¯s why he called Lu Jun.
Lu Jun wasn¡¯t surprised to receive Huang Qi¡¯s call. Since he saw Ye Family¡¯s ns to invest in the newspaper, he knew that Su Wan and Ye Shaoling were targeting Ye Liu.
[Mystery in the Pce] was the most important step in Ye Liu¡¯s acting career. For this, she had suffered a lot of hardships. Lu Jun refused to let his beloved woman¡¯s career be destroyed by other people¡¯s schemes.
¡°President Huang, I¡¯ll invest in another fifty million, no, seventy million! Please finish filming a month in advance. Of course, you have to guarantee the quality of the show!¡±
¡°President Lu, don¡¯t worry!¡±
With Lu Jun¡¯s support, Huang Qi sighed. That was how the entertainment circle worked. Money was everything. Time was opportunity.
On the surface, it seemed like a battle between the two shows but only people within the circle knew that a show could bring about sess to many people.
Likewise, it was a gathering of newbies! Handsome guys and beautifuldies! Luxurious works!
Just who could smile in the end? It was all unknown...
Chapter 278 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (17)
Chapter 278 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (17)
Su Wan: we¡¯re finally going to begin working now. The members in the cast have alle really early. It¡¯s a new day. We need to work hard!
Ye Shaoling: wife, pay attention to your body. I¡¯ming to visit you this afternoon. Mwah~
As they publicized their rtionship, the two¡¯s Weibos had be scenes of PDA. If single people didn¡¯t have strong hearts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive under thements section.
Evedies with partners feel their hearts shattering ncing at the two¡¯s interactions.
How could the third master be so cute and pamper his wife so much? The crucial point is that he¡¯s also really rich!
Nani. Male leads of any idol dramas couldn¡¯t withstand next to him!
Domineering president? Belly-ck facial nerve paralysis? Reserved and aloof adonis? Stand to the side!
In the past, thedies would scroll through Weibo to check out new news and topics to talk about. But now, they¡¯d all go to third master Ye¡¯s Weibo.
Third master, quicklye out for PDA!
Third master, you¡¯re still cute as ever today!
Believe in third master and pamper your wife. You won¡¯t need to worry about trying to be wealthy!
As the CEO of an entertainmentpany, third master Ye had a hundred times as many fans as his senior sisters and brothers of thepany. Everyone within the entertainmentpany wasughing hard in the bathroom...
¡°Sister Wan, third master pampers you a lot.¡±
Right now, Jiu Ye who was also applying makeup for Su Wan in the cast had gone to check on third master¡¯s Weibo while she was idle. That¡¯s right. She was a fan of third master and Su Wan right now. Even more, she had also convinced many people to be fans with her.
They¡¯d be fed dog food every day and get benefits.
In short, Jiu Ye believed at her life as a fan had beenpleted~
Of course, Jiu Ye had already apologized to Su Wan about the picture leaking from her phone. Su Wan naturally didn¡¯t ce it in her heart. She and Su Rui had never thought about hiding their rtionship.
Jiu Ye stammered and kept the person that sent the photo hidden. After all, she didn¡¯t see them send the picture personally but Su Wan knew who it was
It was Lin Mu.
It wasn¡¯t hard to find out but Su Wan still had Su Rui suppress this event using his connections.
Now wasn¡¯t the time to expose him because not only was Lin Mu the senior brother of Xinyu, he was also the male lead of [Mystery in the Pce].
Their cast was also filming within this movie and television city but on the ancient long road next to theirs.
Su Wan and Su Rui found out that Lu Jun decided to invest some more and that Huang Qi also wanted to finish filming in advance.
After all, they¡¯d only be able to counter their enemies if they knew everything about them. Su Wan had been in Xinyu for two decades and had a few trustworthy friends.
Adding onto the investment?
Lu Jun was really willing to spend the money but this was also good. The more he focused on the show, the more at ease Su Wan was.
They wanted to finish filming before us?
Sure, then be prepared to spend money recklessly, and then do it all for nothing.
This was only the first step of the n to attack Lu Jun. The game had just started...
Movie and television city, cultural street.
[Spy Change 1943] had the attention of the outside world and the cast was nervously filming right now. The show had been undertaken by Haihuang and Ye Entertainment¡¯s artists.
The male lead was set to be Meng Hao and Su Rui spent big bucks, recruiting him to Ye Entertainment. This time, they were nning on recruiting a team of artists and bing popr overnight.
The main actors within the cast were newbies with potentials from the twopanies. There were countless handsome men and beautifuldies. One could just find an insignificant actor who had barely three lines in the show but they¡¯d still be handsome guys. The cast took over the attractiveness index.
The main actors of the show included Su Wan, Meng Hao, Tang Yuchi, and the second female lead, Hu Wei. Each of them had ten outfits!
Of the two, Su Wan and Hu Wei¡¯s cheongsam outfits were designed by the best cheongsam masters. They were custom made. Once the official pictures were released, they immediately attracted many fans of cheongsams. For a period of time, everyone wanted the same outfit on Taobao.
As news about the cast came out in session, [Spy Change 1943] had only gotten more and more popr.
The major forums were making an inventory of the episodes they looked most forward to and excellent quality shows. [Spy Change 1943] was always on the list and above Xinyu¡¯s [Mystery in the Pce].
Xinyu¡¯s people couldn¡¯t help but quicken the pace of the filming. But at this time, they ended upcking funds. Thankfully, Lu Jun added onto the investment without another word.
At this time, almost every actor in [Mystery in the Pce] knew that the reason why they had to work day and night was because big boss Lu wanted the drama to be released before Su Wan¡¯s.
The mostplicated human beings were ex-girlfriends.
Everyone was discussing in private about whether Lu Jun had grown to hate Su Wan or that he regretted his decision after seeing Su Wan and third master Ye were being lovey-dovey. Did he not like people living a better life than him?
The discussion slowly spread to Ye Liu¡¯s ears. She also feltplicated. Every time she tried to probe Lu Jun about Su Wan, his expression would change and he would interrupt her.
This made her feel ufortable as if Lu Jun had hid some sort of secret. As for him, he didn¡¯t want anyone to reveal his secret, including her...
While the actors wereining about their misery of filming overtime, [Spy Change 1943] had enough funds so that they were able to film methodically arranged. The actors were spirited and full of energy!
Plus, the third master woulde to visit the set every day at a fixed time. Whenever he came, he would bring a car full of delicious food to be distributed to everyone.
Some artists were jealous of Haihuang Entertainment artists¡¯ treatments so they wanted to sign to Ye Entertainment.
The most handsome guy in the cast was Tan Yuchi but ever since Su Rui frequented the set, the girls that used to surround him were now the third master¡¯s fans. In the beginning, Tan Yuchi was unwilling to ept this. But once, Tan Tian invited Su Rui to one of his clubs to y and Tan Yuchi who coincidentally followed along personally watched as Su Rui had beaten the club¡¯s best and fierce individual up to the point he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground. Ever since, young master Tan thought that he should stay low-profile in front of the third master.
Nani. His uncle was called the gang leader but he thought that third master Ye was more ruthless than his uncle. He shouldn¡¯t provoke this figure!
The tenth day happened to be Su Wan¡¯s birthday. This day, the entire set was given a day off as the wealthy third master Ye generously reserved the entire hotel and posted on his Weibo.
Ye Shaoling: today is my wife¡¯s birthday. Now, I¡¯m trying to collect 999,999ments saying: Ye Shaoling will forever love Su Wan! So everyone that left ament under my Weibo can collect 99 yuans from my assistant. The first 999,999 lucky friends can obtain 9999 yuans worth of red envelope.
999,999 red envelopes. Free money!
He really brought PDA to the highest degree!
It only took an hour for there to be 900,000ments or so. After that, there were many fans that shipped them who added morements.
Be together! Be together!
In just an hour or so, this post had reached first ce on the hot searches.
99999, I want to be with you forever!
Eternity. The deepest confession. When everyone thought that third master Ye would propose to Su Wan, he ended up making a new post on Weibo deep in the evening when the banquet was over.
Ye Shaoling: I thank heaven for letting us meet one another during our most beautiful years. When you¡¯re standing at the peak of your career, I¡¯ll personally help you wear your crown!
The picture was of Su Wan obtaining the film empress award during the award ceremony fromst time.
Being the film empress for three years. This was the original body, Su Wan¡¯s wish.
¡°My life will beplete once I be the film empress for three years.¡±
Deep in the evening, Lu Jun woke up from his dream, his expressionplicated and deep.
Maybe it was because he saw Ye Shaoling¡¯s Weibo, but he couldn¡¯t help but dream back to his past life.
Being the film empress for three years was Su Wan¡¯s dream. When Lu Jun was with her, she had told him more than once about this dream. Unfortunately, in her past life, she was forced to leave the entertainment circle after marrying him...
Lu Jun clenched his teeth thinking of this.
No, he refused to admit that Su Wan had done such a sacrifice for him in her past life. All the sacrifice and feelings he had of her vanished the moment she betrayed him...
Chapter 279 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (18)
Chapter 279 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (18)
Another month had slipped by through the busy filming. They were entering winter. Though it was always spring in the movie and television city, Su Wan felt slightly cold from wearing just a thin cheongsam at night.
Su Wan didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes when she was called to a cafe outside the filming location.
The cafe was simply designed and many celebrities enjoyed staying here while they were idle from filming.
¡°Sister Wan!¡±
The moment she entered, Su Wan heard a pleasant female voice.
¡°Le Yin, why did you urgently call me over for?¡±
Su Wan nced at the woman inside the private room. She was Le Yin, Su Wan¡¯s junior sister. Her rtionship with Su Wan was pretty good when they were in Xinyu.
¡°Sister Wan, I...I want some midnight snacks.¡±
Le Yin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t so good. Seeing Su Wan right now, her eyes brightened a bit. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten, eaten midnight snacks in so long. Lately, I¡¯m about to go crazy because of mypany and the director group from the cast.¡±
It was difficult to film historical dramas, especially pce dramas. It would take a lot of time to apply makeup and then wear historical costumes in the first ce. Le Yin was reluctantly a fourth female lead within [Mystery in the Pce]. She had been in Xinyu for several years and she had gotten this role all by herself.
It was hard to make progress in the circle without a backer.
¡°Eat midnight snacks?¡±
Su Wan looked at Le Yin and asked, ¡°How long...have you had this habit?¡±
Eat midnight snacks was a code. It meant that she rpsed on her drug addiction again. She wanted drugs.
Drug addicts knew what this meant. Everyone also came to a tacit mutual understanding in the entertainment circle.
¡°No, not too long. Lately, I¡¯ve just been feeling a lot of pressure.¡±
Le Yin¡¯s gaze flickered hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. ¡°Sister Wan, help me. You and President Tan are close to each other so please have his people bring me some. I have money!¡±
¡°Money? You can buy drugs wherever you want as long as you have money so whye to me?¡±
Su Wan leaned against the chair and looked calmly at Le Yin.
¡°Um, they¡¯ve just been stricttely. Normally, people don¡¯t have these specific drugs.¡± Le Yin immediately exined nervously hearing Su Wan¡¯s words.
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan smiled. ¡°Le Yin, do you remember how long we¡¯ve known each other? Do you think you can fool me?¡±
¡°Sister, Sister Wan...¡±
Le Yin¡¯s expression changed a bit after hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. She nervously looked down. ¡°Sister Wan, I really, I really need it for an emergency. Please help me!¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
Su Wan supported her chin with one hand and then leaned sideways to look at Le Yin across from her. ¡°Who let youe and find me? Why didn¡¯t theye themselves?¡±
¡°No, not someone.¡±
Le Yin¡¯s gaze flickered again when she met Su Wan¡¯s pressing gaze.
¡°I know who it is even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±
Su Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Lin Mu right?¡±
¡°Sister Wan?¡±
Le Yin immediately widened her eyes in shock hearing Lin Mu¡¯s name. She identally found out that Lin Mu was a drug addict but she didn¡¯t think that Su Wan knew already.
The more virtuous one acted, the more opinionated they were.
Lin Mu always thought that he was high and mighty and whenever he encountered a problem, he would rarely ask someone for help. Slowly, whenever he met trouble, he¡¯d rely on drugs to help him.
He thought that he was different from others. People only took drugs because they felt empty but he did this under the name of inspiration and art.
Only he would lie to himself like that.
¡°Le Yin, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do anything for Lin Mu, otherwise...if you invite trouble, I can¡¯t help you either!¡±
Saying that, Su Wan stood up and left without hesitation.
Lately, the high pressure that actors in [Mystery in the Pce] had received was indescribably painful. There were some insignificant roles thatined about leaving the set. Under this situation, Lin Mu naturally wouldn¡¯t be in a good state either.
A few days, he had been filming night scenes for the past two days and nights and this caused him to have his drug addiction again. He immediately called his manager to pick up drugs from someone he knew well but they ended upcking the drugs. Not only this, they even said that the entire circle had been strict on getting rid of the drugs!
Lin Mu could only hide in a deste ce seeing that he was in need of drugs. That day, Le Yin just happened to be hiding there to practice her lines when she saw him.
When people were affected by drugs, they lost all reasoning and dignity. Lin Mu begged her to keep it a secret and asked her to lie and beg Su Wan. Only Tan Tian still had drugs in his hands in the entire circle...
Le Yin have had a favorable impression of Lin Mu. Su Wan knew and so did Lin Mu.
But just how genuine could feelings be in the entertainment circle?
After Su Wan left, Le Yin sat there alone thinking for a long time. In the end, she sighed and then ced the money under the coffee mug and turned to leave...
A weekter, [Mystery in the Pce] had finished filming!
It took two months to film fifty episodes of the show. This speed was quite magical.
There was an upsurge ofments online with the sessful filming of [Mystery in the Pce]. Xinyu Entertainment had used this chance to promote their show and then im that the show will be released to the public soon. At this time, several TV stations had purchased the right to broadcast the show first and to take turns.
Although they had rushed the filming a bit, Huang Qi had watched the dailies and was confident in this new show. As long as they broadcasted it, it¡¯d definitely be popr all over the country!
Su Wan was still in the filming shack right now. She still had to film a night scene.
¡°Sister Wan, they invited many known figures to the finale banquet for [Mystery in the Pce].¡±
While Su Wan was resting, Jiu Ye who was a gossip couldn¡¯t help but move to her side and point at the picture that Xuri Entertainment had just uploaded.
¡°Psh.¡±
Wu Tong rolled his eyes before Su Wan could say anything. ¡°They¡¯re just afraid that they can¡¯tpete against us which is why they¡¯re speeding up the filming. Now, they¡¯ve even made the finale banquet so grand and magnificent. They clearly want to take over our spotlight! But it¡¯s not up to them to say who¡¯s the better one. Sister Wan, am I right?¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Su Wan smiled mysteriously hearing the two. ¡°Just let them be happy for the night. Don¡¯t forget to buy Xuri Magazine tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°Sister Wan?¡±
Wu Tong¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Could it be...¡±
¡°Sh!¡±
Su Wan shushed Wu Tong and then handed her phone to his palm. ¡°Hold this for me. It¡¯s my turn now.¡±
Wu Tong looked at Su Wan¡¯s phone after watching her walk to the shack and begin filming with Meng Hao. Li Weiyi had just sent a message over.
The fish has taken the bait. Read the news tomorrow and celebrate!
What did this mean?
Wu Tong was bewildered. Wu Tong barely slept after returning to the hotel from the set because of the mysterious message. The next morning, he immediately searched up Xuri Entertainment while still in a daze. The bold red headline woke Wu Tong up.
Extreme joy turns to sorrow? After the finale banquet, Xinyu¡¯s celebrity, Lin Mu, had taken drugs in public and got arrested!
This was another one of Li Weiyi¡¯s exclusive news. Even more, the article included a picture of Lin Mu¡¯s drug addiction and him being taken away by the police.
Lin Mu set the example as an outstanding good man in the entertainment circle. News of him taking drugs had immediately caused an uproar. Most importantly, [Mystery in the Pce] which Lin Mu took a part in was now under investigation!
With Lin Mu¡¯s scandal, not only did Xinyu Entertainment suffer a huge attack, [Mystery in the Pce] might have a fall through whenever.
They¡¯ve really worked hard for this only for it to be ruined in one move.
Chapter 280 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (19)
Chapter 280 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (19)
The bigger their hope, the bigger their disappointment.
Su Wan wanted Lu Jun to feel this vexed feeling.
Su Wan naturally knew about Lin Mu¡¯s drug addiction a long time ago. She purposely ordered Tan Tian¡¯s people to not give Lin Mu his drugs. After a consecutive month of filming under high pressure, Lin Mu had reached the tip of his patience. After the finale banquet, this was a good opportunity for him to rx. At this time, the ce that he usually got drugs from finally came back in stock. Though it was a bit coincidental, why would Lin Mu care about it?
This was an amazing n. Lin Mu¡¯s career had been destroyed and likewise, Xinyu Entertainment had also suffered a heavy attack.
Lin Mu had the most scenes in [Mystery in the Pce]. Now that Lin Mu¡¯s scandal was exposed, ording to relevant rules, if the drama had to go under investigation, that meant that they were to delete Lin Mu¡¯s scenes and then film them again.
Nani. If they had to delete all of the male lead¡¯s scenes, then what were they going to film?
Two billion was invested in this! This entire drama took two billions! Although Lu Jun hadn¡¯t said anything much despite him investing the most, the other investors were displeased with Xinyu Entertainment.
Xinyu Entertainment used to be one of the very best entertainmentpanies in China¡¯s entertainment circle but now, it has suffered heavily...
While the users were stillmenting over Lin Mu¡¯s matter, someone else exposed Lin Mu for stealing Jiu Ye¡¯s picture and revealing Su Wan¡¯s rtionship.
Hypocrite, who¡¯s that? Look at Lin Mu. There are pictures to reveal the truth!
The moment this post came out, users started unfollowing Lin Mu and bing his anti-fans. Many of his fans and strangers were determined to rid this hypocrite and malignant tumor from the entertainment circle! They were to boycott [Mystery in the Pce]!
Internal trouble paired with outside aggression, [Mystery in the Pce] had been officially kicked to the curb. They didn¡¯t pass the investigation so the drama wouldn¡¯t be released!
Ye Liu had been in a daze sitting by the ocean side when she received the director group¡¯s news.
[Mystery in the Pce] was the most important show in her life. She had suffered lots of hardships and ovee many obstacles in order to film this show.
A few days ago on the finale banquet, everyone was still toasting one another and blessing the ratings of the show but now...
Lu Jun had been wearing a dark face recently because of this.
Ye Liu knew that she had caused him to lose a lot of money and she also felt really bad. Ye Liu originally nned on chatting with him after Lu Jun finished dealing with thepany matters. But Madam Lu had appeared right now.
As a nitpicky person, Madam Lu never liked her son being with her ex-girlfriend, Su Wan. She disliked Ye Liu even more however.
At the very least, Su Wan was a film empress and she had fame and reputation. She never spent Lu Family¡¯s money either.
But Ye Liu was different. She only yed insignificant roles and then her son had waste a billion or so in order to put her on a pedestal!
Cash, not paper!
The mighty Madam Lu made ns to meet Ye Liu. After meeting her, she became the typical viinous mother-inw like how it was portrayed in idol dramas. She threw the check at her and said coldly, ¡°Leave my son alone and I¡¯ll give the money. Don¡¯t think about bargaining for me! Because you¡¯re only worth this price!¡±
It turns out that she had already been put a price tag on?
In other people¡¯s eyes, she was just a little celebrity kept by Lu Jun?
Ye Liu knew about this but she could feel Lu Jun¡¯s sincerity. She thought that as long as they loved each other, they could ovee any obstacles. But Lu Jun had be quietertely. He was unwilling to share a lot of secrets with her and this made her feel really upset.
The set had disbanded and she had no work either. Because she was in a bad mood, she walked to the ocean to enjoy the wind.
¡°You¡¯re Ye Liu?¡±
A clear male voice interrupted Ye Liu¡¯s thoughts. Hearing the other party calling out her name. Ye Liu was really surprised. She looked in the direction of the voice to see Ye Shaoqun wearing a flowery shirt.
He was second master Ye. Though Ye Liu hadn¡¯t really talked to him before, she heard Lu Jun mention him before.
¡°Second master Ye, do you need something?¡±
Seeing Ye Shaoqun walking over to her, Ye Liu immediately stood up nervously. She was afraid of these upper ss people in the circle instinctively.
Especially Ye Shaoqun. Though he appeared casual, she had no idea what he wanted to do. Could he be here to humiliate her too?
After all, he and Lu Jun were opponents. It was normal for him to kick her while she was at a low point.
While Ye Liu was just letting her imagination run wild, Ye Shaoqun had walked to her. Unexpectedly, he clutched his sleeves and brought it over to Ye Liu. ¡°I¡¯m your fan. Give me your autograph!¡±
Ye Liu was speechless.
¡°You, you got the wrong person.¡±
Ye Liu looked at Ye Shaoqun suspiciously, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t act in anything.¡±
¡°Who said that? You¡¯ve been in the circle for six years and acted in around a hundred or so shows. You¡¯re the pce maid from Qianqing Pce from [Princess Linyue], Jiangsu Governor¡¯s daughter in [Salt Merchant], and...¡±
Ye Shaoqun was familiar with Ye Liu¡¯s roles. He even knew how many minutes she appeared in a certain show and the number of lines she had. That¡¯s right. Second master Ye had been idletely so he went to collect Ye Liu¡¯s information. You want to know who¡¯s a master at picking up girls? Look at second master Ye~
Ye Liu¡¯s expression turned a bitplicated hearing Ye Shaoqun¡¯s words. He was right. Even if he had mechanically memorized everything about her, she was still touched by the fact that he knew everything.
Ye Liu thought that only she would remember these things clearly. Who knew that Ye Shaoqun would actually pay attention to this.
Even if he did approach her with an ulterior motive, it was hard for Ye Liu to be hostile towards him...
Snap.
The light had shed by on the camera. Li Weiyi stood by the pavilion and ced his camera away, quietly looking at Ye Liu and Ye Shaoqun who were by the ocean. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t notice him from such a far distance.
Only Li Weiyi, an experienced photographer, could be able to take such a clear picture from a far distance, and to make it seem ambiguous. Even more, capture the figures and expressions.
¡°Sister Wan.¡±
Li Weiyi immediately called Su Wan once he ced his camera in his car.
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s voice seemed to bezy and hoarse, as if she hadn¡¯t woken up yet.
Li Weiyi¡¯s expression changed when he heard Su Wan¡¯s voice. He remembered that she was resting today.
¡°Sister Wan, I¡¯vepleted what you asked. Do you...have time today?¡±
¡°She doesn¡¯t have time.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s cold voice immediately rang through the phone.
¡°Third master.¡±
Hearing his voice, Li Weiyi¡¯s tone immediately became more respectful. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask her another day.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Come to mypany tomorrow.¡±
¡°But...¡±
Li Weiyi wanted to say something else but Su Rui had already hung up without hesitation.
¡°Wife.¡±
Su Rui turned over to look at Su Wan. ¡°What did you ask Li Weiyi to do for you? I can find a private investigator to help you!¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted him to pay attention to Ye Liu. If Lu Jun finds out about the private investigator, it won¡¯t be fun anymore. Li Weiyi is a professional paparazzi so Lu Jun wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of anything if he finds out.¡±
Su Wanzily exined before rolling over and nning to go back to sleep. She finally got to rest for a day. Even if she was to die, she¡¯d die in bed...
Hm?
Su Rui subconsciously narrowed his eyes despite his wife eximing it in simple terms. In short, he disliked Li Weiyi. No. He needed to warn him. Mn. It¡¯s been happily decided!
¡°Achoo!¡±
Li Weiyi sneezed as he drove his car back to the city. He rubbed his nose and nced at the road ahead, his gaze changing.
Should he go to the Ye Entertainment tomorrow or not?
Was this a chance?
The other figure in the picture was second master Ye. How should he exin to the third master?
Needless to say, Li Weiyi had to consider all possibilities after all the schemes in the circle. He needed to n before acting. But this time, he had overthink too much...
Chapter 281 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (20)
Chapter 281 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (20)
Li Weiyi didn¡¯t go to Ye Entertainment in the end. This surprised Su Rui.
Su Rui always thought that Li Weiyi would¡¯ve been the type to climb up the socialdder and do anything for profit. This time however, he gave General Su a surprise!
He refused to give third master Ye face and only wanted to talk to Su Wan? What did that mean? Clearly, he was interested in his wife! General Su was displeased.
Li Weiyi was dumbstruck.
Who¡¯s interested in your wife? Did you think that your wife is rmb? Everyone will like her?
Li Weiyi followed his principle of provoking men over women and chose to show Ye Shaoqun¡¯s pictures to Su Wan first.
Third master, just ept your fate. Everyone knows that you pamper your wife to death. Unless there¡¯s something wrong with my brain, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ditch Sister Wan for you.
Su Wan was considerately pleased with Li Weiyi¡¯s photography skills. No wonder he was a paparazzi that specialized at taking pictures and stirring up trouble. With the content disyed by the picture, one could make anything up.
¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount on time.¡±
Su Wan smiled at Li Weiyi. ¡°Of course. Keep these pictures in good hand. Send them when I have you to.¡±
¡°It seems like Sister Wan is setting up a big game of chess!¡±
Li Weiyi couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes hearing her words. ¡°Sister Wan, yourst target is actually Lu Jun right?¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Su Wan wasn¡¯t surprised that Li Weiyi had seen through her. She kept staring at him and saying, ¡°Li Weiyi, you¡¯re a genius. It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯re just a paparazzi. Have you considered changing professions?¡±
¡°Changing professions?¡±
Li Weiyi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll follow Sister Wan. Once this matter is handled, I probably have saved enough money.¡±
Everyone wanted to live their lives their own ways. Li Weiyi was no exception. He did his utmost to earn money so that he could do whatever he wanted.
People were busy their entire lives and moved ahead nonstop. No one knew how to walk the road ahead of them and no one knew where their final destination was.
¡°Okay, if you actually change professions in the future and need funds, you can look for me and the third master.¡±
Su Wan stood up and waved her hands at Li Weiyi. ¡°I have to go now. There¡¯s a scene in the afternoon that I need to film.¡±
The ce they met wasn¡¯t far from the movie and television city. Therefore, once she left the restaurant, she wore her sunsses and then slowly walked towards the filming location. Passing through Hong Kong Street, Su wan saw a familiar figure. That person clearly saw her too. Both of them paused.
Speaking of, she had been in this world for several months. This was the first time Su Wan had encountered the main lead.
Lu Jun wore a ck suit and walked out of the filming location. The two encountered each other and Su Wan hesitated before gradually walking to him.
¡°Mr. Lu, long time no see!¡±
¡°Mn.¡±
Lu Jun nodded coldly. ¡°Indeed, long time no see. You¡¯re a busy woman right now. What? Third master isn¡¯t here to visit you today?¡±
Everyone on Weibo knew that third master Ye had toe to visit Su Wan every day. Ever since third master Ye starting showing off, he started a trend within the entertainment circle of PDA.
This included married people, unmarried, dating couples, and private couples.
All of them did their best to disy PDA. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t a match against third master Ye.
He handed out millions of yuans worth of red envelopes and invested in billions. It was nothing to him. ording to Ye Company¡¯s employees, the password to enter and leave thepany was now ¡°Ye Shaoling loves Su Wan.¡± Whoever says this the loudest would even be rewarded. In short, third master Ye was sick. The sickness was ¡°he¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t disy PDA.¡±
¡°One¡¯s life will be ruined if they encounter third master. If you want to marry someone, then marry Ye Shaolin.¡± These were women¡¯s requirements for their other half.
Lu Jun originally shouldn¡¯t care about this but because of his rtionship with Su Wan, he followed third master Ye¡¯s Weibo. Ever since, Lu Jun would be attacked by third master Ye¡¯s lovey-dovey pictures and words at a set time every day. Now, he felt like he was half dead.
Su Wan smiled faintly hearing Lu Jun asking about Su Rui. ¡°Lately, he has been busy withpany matters. I didn¡¯t want him to be tired traveling back and forth so I didn¡¯t have hime. Oh, right. How have you been with Ye Liu? I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to bless you guys yet.¡±
Ye Liu...
Lu Jun¡¯s gaze was concentrated on Su Wan hearing that she was going to bless him. He looked at her a bit questioningly. ¡°We¡¯re really good. Even though her drama had been canceled, I n on investing in another drama for her. This time, I¡¯ll make her the female lead. Of course, if someone ns on interfering, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan faintly nodded hearing Lu Jun¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I should return to the set. See you next time.¡±
She waved at Lu Jun before passing by.
Once Su Wan walked far away, Lu Jun then turned around and watched her figure fade into the distance quietly.
It was unclear whether they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while but Lu Jun felt that Su Wan was unfamiliar. He was unable to connect the Su Wan from his memory to the Su Wan right now.
Was there something different?
There were actually lots of differences.
From his past life¡¯s memory, he had stolen several contracts that originally belonged to the Ye Company, and he even snatched a piece ofnd. What surprised him was that Ye Company had never fought with him before. Even more, their new products and development n waspletely different from Lu Jun¡¯s memory.
Could it be that the boss of Ye Company changed from Ye Shaoqun to Ye Shaoling?
Or...
Lu Jun didn¡¯t dare to think otherwise because if you think too deeply about something, the result is not the one you would want.
Lu Jun couldn¡¯t fall asleep again today. Heid in bed and rolled around. What happened today had flickered through his mind.
It waspletely different from what he experienced in his past life!
If...
If his ¡°past life¡± didn¡¯t exist, then were his memories just a dream?
No, that wasn¡¯t it. There was no way that the fragments of his memories would be soplete and realistic.
Lu Jun climbed out of bed and then rushed to the bathroom to turn the sink on. He turned it on max and sshed his face hard.
He mustn¡¯t be swayed, he mustn¡¯t be suspicious!
Hearing the water sshing, Ye Liu gradually opened her eyes in the bedroom. She leaned against the headboard of the bed and quietly stared at the bathroom door. At this time, the door to the bathroom was suddenly pushed open. Lu Jun gradually walked out and the two¡¯s gazes met.
¡°A-Jun, what...what¡¯s up with you?¡±
Seeing his face covered in water, Ye Liu asked in concern.
¡°Go sleep. I¡¯m going to handle some matters in the study.¡±
Lu Jun cut off Ye Liu¡¯s words and hurriedly left the bedroom. He didn¡¯t know how to face Ye Liu at this time. He didn¡¯t have the courage to tell her that he had actually been reborn.
Lu Jun had his own pride. He couldn¡¯t tell Ye Liu how badly he lost in his past life...and how he had to rely on a woman to support him!
Ye Liu softly sighed seeing Lu Jun leave without hesitation. Lately, the two rarely talked to one another. Lu Jun was insistent on investing in another drama for her, wanting her to be the female lead. Ye Liu actually wanted to tell Lu Jun that in the past, her biggest wish was to be a big celebrity like Su Wan and be the film empress. But...ever since he was with her, she just wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.
He was her biggest wish but he didn¡¯t understand...
Chapter 282 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (21)
Chapter 282 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (21)
At the end of the year, [Spy Change 1943] which had garnered poprity way before the cast had even started filming finally finished shooting!
The finale banquet happened to coincide with Christmas. Because there was never snow in the movie and television city, lots of girls were enthusiastically talking about watching snow during christmas. Therefore, under Tan Tian and Su Rui, the two big bosses¡¯ lead, the entire cast flew to Mt Yulong. They got to drink good tea and admire the snowy scenery, living in the ancient-styled city. After all, the bosses were wealthy so they got to be unruly.
Everyone in the cast had their share of fun during this trip. The central office quickly approved of the greatly invested TV show as well. It was broadcasted on the two biggest TV stations of China in session right before the Chinese New Year.
Because people always talked about this show, no matter whether they were fans or anti-fans, everyone sat in front of the TV during the release.
Fans: we¡¯re so excited! Our idol¡¯s new show is finally going to be released!
Anti-fans: we¡¯re so excited! Should I start criticizing the opening titles when the show is released? Or from the background music? In short, I have to make sure I bring the criticism to a whole new degree. Hehe!
8pm, prime time.
Su Wan and Su Rui had sat in front of the television already. There were lots of snacks around them. Right. Tonight, the stations were going to release three episodes at once!
Plus, after the release, there would be another interview behind the scenes. The cast had specially filmed this in the television station a few days ago. The four main actors attended the filming and even made lots of unique explosive allegations.
General Su hadn¡¯t seen a prime time TV show in a while and was a bit excited. Although he almost went to visit her everyday while the show was being filmed, it was another special feeling when he saw the show actually being released in front of the TV...
Friday evenings were usually the most rxing and carefree night. People could finally rest after working for a week.
Pan Xiaolu was Lin Mu¡¯s brain dead fan. Even though Lin Mu had hit the bottom of the pit after news of him taking drugs had been exposed, she still supported her idol.
What¡¯s wrong with taking drugs? Who didn¡¯t make mistakes? Plus, he was just trying to rx and find inspiration. Our Lin Mu had worked so hard so what gives you guys the right to scold him?
In short, Pan Xiaolu thought that people were just jealous of Lin Mu and framed him. The person that did that must be someone from [Spy Change 1943]. The two parties¡¯ fans fought each other madly while the two shows were being filmed. Later on, [Mystery in the Pce] was canceled and a group of [Spy Change 1943] fans were cheering online.
Two monthster, [Spy Change 1943] was finally going to be released.
Pan Xiaolu had long prepared a tablet and phone. Sitting in front of the TV, she decided to criticize on the official Weibo forum for the show once it started being released. She doubted that this show was really as good as people imed it to be.
Off the charts attractiveness index? Max acting skills? Superior quality tools? Perfect script?
Hmph. Everyone knows how to bluff!
When the advertisement countdown ended, the show was finally released. The screen revealed the grounds enveloped in the mes of war, and then the main figures and characters standing in the smoke. There was no ost in the beginning. There was arge backdrop. The soundtrack music was worked up and enthusiastic.
Uh, is that the theme music? It¡¯s quite good. Look at those actors. Each one of them was young with smooth skins. They look like spies, don¡¯t they?
Pan Xiaolu decided to wait a moment. She decided to roast the newbies¡¯ acting skills after ten minutes. Right now, the opening scene ended and the plot officially began.
Meng Hao took on the role of Yu Cheng who wore golden sses. He wore an ordinary outfit and appeared inside a restaurant.
This was the beginning of the story. As an intelligence agent, he was here to meet up with his informer.
The cameras changed right now. Outside the restaurant, Su Wan yed the role of Ninth Sister Qin and wore flowery unlined upper garments with two braids sitting on her shoulders. She carried a bag over her and stood on the streets confusedly.
¡°Hey big brother, may I ask you for the directions to Jiyang Restaurant?¡±
She casually stopped a man wearing a robe on the streets and smiled, asking.
¡°Jiyang Restaurant? Never heard of it.¡±
That man shook his head and walked off quickly.
Disappointment flickered past Ninth Sister Qin¡¯s face after hearing his response. She subconsciously pulled the bag closer to herself and then kept walking. This time, she stopped a young woman wearing a cheongsam. ¡°Hey aunty, do you know...¡±
¡°Who¡¯s your aunty? What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Country folks sure are blind!¡± That young woman wearing noble clothes nced at Ninth Sister Qin and then walked off quickly, swaying her waist.
Didn¡¯t I just call her aunty? She looks even older than my aunty.
Ninth Sister Qin murmured to herself and walked ahead. At this time, she was outside Jiyang Restaurant. She patted her empty stomach and she unintentionally lifted her head to see the name. ¡°Ah! Jiyang Restaurant!¡±
She eximed excitedly. She then hugged her bag tightly and rushed inside. It was rush hour right now. There were lots of people inside the restaurant. Seeing a spot by the door, she sat right on it without thinking twice.
¡°Miss, this seat is taken.¡±
A man¡¯s polite and respectful voice rang. Ninth Sister Qin lifted her head to meet Yu Cheng¡¯s gentle and harmless gaze.
Needless to say, Su Wan was a film empress so her acting skills was obviously spoken for. She had done a profound job acting this uncultured but honest vige girl.
This was the male and female lead¡¯s first encounter. Ninth Sister Qin¡¯s appearance interrupted Yu Cheng¡¯s n and he was unable to sessfully meet up with his informer.
This was amon troupe. Thankfully, Su Wan¡¯s attractiveness index made up for it.
When Pan Xiaolu saw film empress Su¡¯s fans cheering for their idol in front of the TV, she pursed her lips. She decided to not roast the actors¡¯ acting skills but rather the story line.
She hadn¡¯t read the novel before but she heard that they had changed lots of things in the show as well. It seemed like they were nning on sculpting it into an idol drama under the pretense of spy and war. Even the first encounter with the male and female lead was very much alike the opening scene of an idol drama.
Pan Xiaolu continued to watch the show. She watched as Ninth Sister Qin kept on pestering Yu Cheng the entire way foolishly. They turned a corner and the atmosphere suddenly changed. Yu Cheng was walking in front and he waspletely off guard. Meanwhile, Ninth Sister Qin suddenly took out a dagger from her precious bag and looked harshly at Yu Cheng, stabbing his back...
What was going on?
It seemed like Ninth Sister Qin hade to Jiyang Restaurant with a mission as well...
Subconsciously, the episode was over. Although there were still many anti-fans on the official Weibo, there were more fans eager to watch the next episode. The episodes were intertwined and the plot was closely knitted. It was indeed a rare spy war drama. There were many anti-fans that originally came with the hopes of roasting the show and were now subconsciously attracted by the plot. Pan Xiaolu was also one of them...
¡°Su Wan has indeed done a great job acting.¡±
Ye Liu sat in front of the TV and couldn¡¯t help but exim softly.
Lu Jun said nothing.
In the past, he was also Su Wan¡¯s fan. He naturally approved of her acting skills but maybe it was because of her skills that he had been deceived by her all these years.
¡°Ye Liu, you¡¯ll be better than her in the future.¡±
Lu Jun reached over to pull Ye Liu by his side. ¡°I¡¯ve already settled a role for you in a new movie. It¡¯s a martial arts chivalry drama. You¡¯ll be the female lead. Though the filming location is far from the capital, I can fly over to visit you often. You¡¯ll be more popr than Su Wan for sure!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never thought aboutpeting against her. A-Jun, I...I don¡¯t actually need to act.¡± Ye Liu lifted her head and looked gently at the man besides her. ¡°I just want to be with you. I don¡¯t want you to fight with your mother because of me or impact your business either.¡±
¡°Honey, say no more. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±
Lu Jun kissed Ye Liu¡¯s forehead. In the past life, Ye Liu¡¯s biggest wish was to be a film empress. In this life, he¡¯d grant her her wish, no matter what.
Lu Jun hadn¡¯t realized that he was too tied back in his ¡°past life¡±...
Chapter 283 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (22)
Chapter 283 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (22)
Su Wan followed Su Rui back to the Ye Family for dinner on the New Year. This was also her first time seeing old man Ye. The old man had a straightforward personality and looked energetic. Heplimented Su Wan¡¯s acting skills nonstop when he saw her. Even Su Wan thought that he was overly ttering her. As for the head of the Ye Family, Ye Shaoning, he still wore a serious and indifferent expression. He was now thirty-five years old but there was still no girlfriend in sight. Because of this, he had been scolded by old man Ye for many years. Seeing that his third brother had already gotten married and started a career, Ye Shaoqun was now the target. The two brothers were real brothers. Even more, they had made a military order in front of the old man. In the new year, even if they were to steal, they¡¯ll steal a wife back home~
Su Wan¡¯s new show was still being released. Now, she had started researching a new movie with herpany. After all, shows and movies were two separate things. Shows could easily help one garner fans and reputation but only by appearing on the movie screen could one be known not just domestically, but also internationally. More audience will know about the person.
Su Wan had been paying attention to Lu Jun. After finding out that Ye Liu had gone to the southwest¡¯s mountain to film a martial arts drama, Su Wan and Su Rui had moved about separately. Su Wan had Wu Tong pick a pretty good script for herself and entered the set while Su Rui had officially started attacking the Lu Group.
Anything could happen within a business battle. Su Rui¡¯s attack was sudden and fierce. Lu Group¡¯s shares had dropped dramatically and everyone was terrified within thepany.
Lu Group originally had an abundance of money in cirction but Lu Jun had lost two billion while investing in Ye Liu¡¯s show. Not too long ago, he spent almost another billion in order to invest in another movie for Ye Liu. Now that Lu Group was attacked, the money in cirction wasn¡¯t enough for thepany to function.
In the next half year or so, Lu Jun had spent a lot of money to steal projects. Now, they had invested in all the projects so if money wasn¡¯t in ce in theter stages, one couldn¡¯t even calcte the amount of money they¡¯d be losing every day.
Now that thepany was in such a situation, Madam Lu had fallen sick. Lu Jun felt conflicted inside his heart seeing his mother falling sick just like she did in her past life.
No, he refused to let the same thing happen again this life. He¡¯d find a solution. He will!
Lu Jun clenched his teeth and carried the burden on his own. He lowered his status to talk to banks and beg his partners as well. He finally stabilized his projects when he received news online that Ye Liu¡¯s set had met a mishap in the mountains.
As it turned out, the cast had encountered a rainstorm andndslide while they were filming in the mountains. Many were stuck in the valleys. The news reporters had written a few feature articles. In one of them, there was a picture of Ye Liu being carried out. It revealed a faint silhouette of the person carrying her.
A mysterious man risked his life to save a woman!
Lu Group encounters a crisis and Ye Liu dumps Lu Jun for another man?
The major media tforms all took advantage of this picture to make a fuss. Lu Junughed bitterly upon seeing the articles.
He understood Ye Liu. How could Ye Liu be that type of person?
Plus, she had been busy filming in the cast and he never told her about what happened in thepany.
In Lu Jun¡¯s eyes, people were just trying to make a deal out of nothing and then trying to hype up Ye Liu¡¯s poprity. He nned to suppress the negative news on Ye Liu when Xuri Entertainment published a picture of Ye Liu and the man¡¯s front view.
It was obvious that the photographer had secretly taken the picture near their cast based on the background. Ye Liu was still wearing a costume in the picture and her eyes were slightly teary. She leaned against the man and he wasn¡¯t anyone else, but Ye Shaojun!
Ye Shaojun?
Lu Jun stared fixated on Ye Shaoqun¡¯s face in front of theputer. There was no way he¡¯d recognize the face wrong but...
Why was Ye Liu with Ye Shaojun?
Lu Jun felt absent-minded. He continued to read the article. Looking at the other picture, Lu Jun¡¯s expression changed. The other picture showed the two at the ocean. The two were really close to one another as if they were a couple and murmuring sweet nothings in each other¡¯s ears.
Ye Liu was still wearing the long dress that Lu Jun gifted her. There was a caption by the picture, eximing that the picture was taken after [Mystery in the Pce] was canceled. It seemed like Ye Liu wasn¡¯t affected by the cancetion of the show at all. After that, she even went on a sweet date with second master Ye.
Once this article came out, the inte went into an uproar.
That¡¯s right. The online users enjoyed gossip and fights. They liked to join in on the show.
Who was Ye Liu? You don¡¯t know her? It¡¯s fine. You just have to join in on the show and watch the news!
After some gossip deities¡¯ investigation, everyone thought that truth was the following:
As Su Wan¡¯s substitute, Ye Liu had used some unscrupulous methods to steal Su Wan¡¯s ex-boyfriend, Lu Jun.
Seeing that Su Wan had gone to find someone better aka third master Ye, Ye Liu followed along closely and went for second master Ye.
Therefore, Ye Liu and Su Wan are true loves right?
At this time, Su Wan was in the capital filming a new movie. Influenced by Ye Liu¡¯s scandals, reporters woulde and press her rtionship with Ye Liu as well as the reason why she broke up with Lu Jun.
Because this matter had be worse and worse, Su Wan was forced to reply to the matter. She posted on her Weibo.
If they truly loved one another, even if they broke up, they shouldn¡¯t hurt each other.
Mr. Lu and I broke up on peaceful terms. It has nothing to do with the gossip outside. I don¡¯t know Miss Ye that well so I don¡¯t want to be implicated in her matter. But Mr. Lu is a really nice person. I hope he can find his happiness.
People liked Su Wan¡¯s post immediately and Su Rui also liked andmented at the first moment.
I agree with my wife. Mr. Lu is the best person in the world. If he didn¡¯t let her ago, I wouldn¡¯t be with my true love right now. Please give a thumbs up to her ex-boyfriend.
The moment Su Rui replied, thements section had created a fuss. A lot of users immediately @ Lu Jun or leftments under his Weibo.
China¡¯s good ex-boyfriend, do you want to say something?
Hello ex-boyfriend, goodbye ex-boyfriend!
Lu Jun was speechless...
Right now, the male lead must¡¯ve been really hurt. From Ye Liu and Ye Shaoqun¡¯s scandal being exposed to Su Wan standing up for him, Lu Jun felt like everything was a dream.
Right, this must be a dream right?
Maybe once he woke up, everything will be back in ce again?
Sometimes, fate was like a joke. Lu Jun thought that he had been reborn and could change the future but he felt like everything was out of his grasp and nothing was going as nned.
Maybe there was no such thing as past life.
Could anyone have ¡°reborn¡± in this world?
Chapter 284 - Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (23)
Chapter 284 ¨C Competition of Sugar Daddies not Acting Skills (23)
After many days of rushing about, Lu Group temporarily got through the crisis. Madam Lu¡¯s illness had been stabilized as well. At this time, the entertainment reporters still refused to let Lu Jun go. Everyone had been asking about his and Ye Liu¡¯s rtionship.
Ye Liu?
Lu Jun avoided every question with Ye Liu. The two had called several times but they fought every time. They were unable to calmlymunicate and chat.
Maybe one¡¯s ns can be derailed by unforeseen events.
Originally, Su Wan and Su Rui nned on finding Li Weiyi to take some pictures of Ye Shaoqun visiting her at the cast when Lu Jun was still hard-pressed and under pressure. They wanted to take this chance to hype up Ye Liu and Ye Shaoqun in order to distract Lu Jun¡¯s thoughts.
Who knew that Ye Shaoqun coincidentally encountered andslide whening to visit Ye Liu. Though second master Ye was the weakest at home, he did practice some martial arts before. In minutes, he, a hero, had saved her, a damsel in distress.
It was because of this that Ye Liu really became good friends with Ye Shaoqun. Of course, they were just good friends.
When the two¡¯s scandal came out, Ye Liu had called Lu Jun to exin in the first moment but it was clear that he didn¡¯t believe her.
Trust was the foundation of a rtionship.
If they didn¡¯t trust one another, how could they be with each other eternally? How could there be a future for them?
In reality, Lu Jun didck trust towards Ye Liu. Ever since he had reborn, he bad be really mistrustful and he didn¡¯t dare to truthfully believe in someone.
Especially people who had anything to do with Ye Shaoqun. It would make him recall his painful past.
Could he believe Ye Liu? She was also an actress.
If she and the past life¡¯s ¡°Su Wan¡± were both people inserted at his side by Ye Shaoqun, then what should he do?
Needless to say, Lu Jun worried too much about the ¡°past life¡± and this made him suspicious and doubtful of everything, unreasonable.
In the end, Ye Liu had posted on her Weibo that she and Ye Shaoqun were just good friends and she had broken up with Lu Jun on peaceful terms.
The filming for the movie was already halfway through. Ye Liu originally wanted to quit the cast but the director admired her hard work and potential so kept her in the end.
After that, Lu Jun¡¯spany received a transfer of a nine digit remittance. Ye Shaoqun had sent him the money from his personal ount.
That¡¯s right. The guys in the Ye Family never cared about money when pursuing women.
Although second master Ye still hadn¡¯t gotten Ye Liu yet...
A yearter, Ye Liu who had revealed her outstanding talent in the movie and television circle was invited to the new year¡¯s movies award ceremony. At this ceremony, she encountered Su Wan.
Though the two had frequently appeared on the same page of a publication, they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time in reality.
¡°Sister Wan, congrattions. You must be the film empress tonight!¡±
Ye Liu¡¯s immaturity and inexperience had faded. She had gradually be a domineering woman and a senior sister.
¡°Hopefully! If I can obtain the award again this time, it will be thest award of my acting career!¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile at her splendidly hearing Ye Liu¡¯s words.
¡°Are you going to quit...¡±
Ye Liu looked at Su Wan a bit shocked. Then she recalled the post third master Ye had posted a year or so ago. She revealed an envious expression. ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯re the most blessed woman!¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
Su Wan smiled mysteriously at Ye Liu and also moved towards her. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can also be as happy as me. Women are born to be pampered by men. Ye Family¡¯s men are reliable for sure!¡±
Ye Liu was speechless.
For the past year or so, Ye Shaoqun had been pursuing Ye Liu. He even showed her the scars on his body. Apparently, he didn¡¯tplete his grandfather¡¯s order of finding a girlfriend so in the end, he was ruthlessly punished.
Ye Liu had gradually felt Ye Shaoqun¡¯s sincerity as well. Though he was indeed a yboy in the past, he had restrained himself quite a bit now.
Ye Liu was a bit swayed but after Lu Jun, she was instinctively afraid of powerful families. She didn¡¯t dare to try again...
At the award ceremony, as everyone expected, Su Wan had obtained an award. But what surprised everyone was that the guest giving Su Wan the award was third master Ye.
Everyone immediately recalled third master Ye¡¯s post that he sent in the middle of the night during Su Wan¡¯s birthday...
When you¡¯re standing at the peak of your career, I¡¯ll personally put the crown on for you!
¡°Su Wan, this is your glory!¡±
Su Rui immediately got on his knees after helping Su Wan wear the crown symbolizing her status as the film empress. In front of the countless guests and cameras, he took out the diamond ring he prepared. ¡°Marry me!¡±
¡°Be together!¡±
¡°Be together!¡±
¡°Marry him!¡±
¡°Marry him!¡±
Everyone apuded enthusiastically. Su Wan smiled and allowed Su Rui to put the ring on for her. The lights had captured their happy smiles forever...
Two monthster, Su Wan and Su Rui got married. After their wedding, Su Wan had hosted a news conference and officially announced her departure from the entertainment circle.
After leaving the circle, Ye Liu had left her originalpany and signed under Ye Entertainment advised by Su Wan. Right now, Su Rui had handed the Ye Entertainment¡¯s power over to Ye Shaoqun as well.
Ye Group¡¯s employees were justmenting about how they finally escaped from the third master. They didn¡¯t need to say ¡°Master Ye loves Su Wan¡± three times every day after each day ended. What they didn¡¯t know was that they¡¯d be weing second master Ye¡¯s PDA.
At the very least, third master had already gotten with his women. It wasn¡¯t so shameless that he was being lovey-dovey.
But what about the second master? You haven¡¯t even gotten a woman so the heck are you saying this for?
After Su wan and Su Rui had gotten married, the two began their sweet vacation around the world. Every day, Su Rui would record the ces they went on Weibo. Now the two had fans totalling millions...
That¡¯s right. Everyone was here to watch them be lovey-dovey.
Deceived? Dumped? Two-timing? No matter how much pain you¡¯ve suffered, juste to third master¡¯s territory and then you¡¯ll feel alive.
The world was big and there were lots of scumbugs too. Being dumped can also be a good thing because you are worthy of something better. There would always be a man in the world who is waiting, waiting to pamper you...
Su Wan and Su Rui were in the sun getting a sunbath on an ind when they received Ye Shaoqun and Ye Liu¡¯s wedding invitation. She hung up and then Su Wan received a notification indicating that the mission waspleted.
However, she and Su Rui didn¡¯t choose to leave the mission world immediately. The two booked ne tickets back to attend Ye Shaoqun¡¯s wedding. Old man Ye couldn¡¯t contain his joy after he found out that Ye Liu was already pregnant.
For Ye Liu¡¯s sake, the two¡¯s wedding was luxurious but low-profile. This wedding was reported by major media.
Lu Jun naturally received the news too.
Because Lu Family¡¯s business hadn¡¯t been going well for the past two years, Madam Lu had arranged a business partner¡¯s daughter to go on a blind date with Lu Jun. The two had just confirmed their rtionship.
Lu Jun didn¡¯t like nor hate thedy. Sometimes however, he would still dream of his past life, dream of his hardships and sweetness with Ye Liu.
Unfortunately, it was just a dream.
That was just a dream.
But was it really a dream?
When Lu Jun encountered Su Wan again and saw her splendid smile, he felt as if he was in another life.
¡°Have you been well?¡±
Su Wan walked towards Lu Jun, still wearing a charming smile.
¡°Compared to your past life, do you like your life more right now? At least, it¡¯s not like you have nothing.¡±
¡°What...what are you talking about?¡±
Lu Jun¡¯s expression changed and looked at her incredulously.
¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Unfortunately, Ye Liu loved you so much but you were unable to give her happiness. Nwo, I found someone better than you for her. Don¡¯t thank me!¡±
While saying this, Su Wan approached Lu Jun. ¡°Lu Jun, you¡¯re just a coward. So what if heaven decides to give you a chance at rebirth? You refused to even believe in your woman. You deserved to lose Ye Liu!¡±
Su Wan smiled in satisfaction and turned to leave while watching Lu Jun¡¯s stiffened expression.
Sometimes, heaven gave us an opportunity so that we can treasure the people by our side and atone for our past mistakes, not to keep disturbing other people¡¯s lives...
Returning to Su Rui¡¯s car, Su Wan closed her eyes and leaned against the chair. Now, she could leave.
Even if Lu Jun regretted his decision right now, he couldn¡¯t get Ye Liu back anymore.
Every one was actually narrow-minded. Their hearts could only fit one person.
Let Lu Jun live in shame and regret for the rest of his life...
Chapter 285 - Male Concubines and Mistresses (1)
Chapter 285 ¨C Male Concubines and Mistresses (1)
Luanfeng Country, east imperial city, Royal Princess¡¯ residence.
It was April. The lovely spring sunlight was bright outside. Bi Lou quickly walked inside the pavilion to see her master resting on the soft bed.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
Bi Lou gently walked over to the bed and softly called her master. The woman lying in bed wore a noble red phoenix robe and gradually opened her eyes. Her phoenix eyes were sharp as ever.
¡°Your Highness, as you expected. Her Majesty really went to the Feng Family to offer condolences. Hong Shuang is standing guard in front of the Feng Residence with a group of imperial guards.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan slowly got up from her bed and waved her sleeves, sneering. ¡°Back when mother empress was alive, she was asked to escort the bride, Feng Wushuang, into the pce but she refused. Now that she¡¯s dead, she ran over to the Feng Family to offer condolences. She¡¯s just doing this for the madam of the Feng Family and military officer Feng to see.¡±
¡°Your Highness is brilliant. No matter how much Her Majesty tries to be friendly to the Feng Family, military officer Feng and madam Feng will still be on Your Highness¡¯ side.¡±
Speaking of this, Bi Lou¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Your Highness, about master Feng, have you really decided?¡±
A cold glint shed by Su Wan¡¯s eyes when Bi Lou mentioned Yue Qing. ¡°Bi Lou, you know how I have been treating him. Yet, he betrayed me for Su Man, that bitch. Everyone who betrayed me deserves to die. He is no exception! He wants me to show mercy to him? Keep dreaming!¡±
Feeling the coldness Su Wan was eluding, Bi Lou immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°This maid understands what to do.¡±
¡°Mn, you may retreat.¡±
Su Wan waved her sleeves and Bi Lou immediately retreated respectfully, leaving Su Wan alone in the room. Her gaze grewplicated.
How did Feng Wushuang just die like this?
What happened to the first male supporting lead?
Luanfeng Country was dominated by females. Of course, though the empress had power over the country and women had high statuses, the men in the country could live normally. They could get married and likewise, enter in the imperial examination and even the pce as officials. The former emperor had started changing the rules during that time period which led to this result.
Ever since the former emperor started emphasizing equality in genders, Luanfeng Country started the imperial examination system for men. Now, one-third of the people on court were male officials. Of the current court, there were even two powerful male officials.
Minister, Liu Xuan.
Military officer, Feng Wuchen.
Feng Wuchen was Feng Wushuang¡¯s brother. Feng Family vowed loyalty to the imperial family for generations. Madam Feng was even sworn sisters with the former emperor. Back when the former emperor was still alive, she had been wanting to matchmake her youngest daughter and Feng Family¡¯s second master. Unfortunately, while he did like her, she wasn¡¯t interested in him in the least bit. In the end, their marriage didn¡¯t go through.
Even so, the sickly Feng Wushuang was still deeply in love with the current emperor, Su Man.
Su Man was the empress of Luanfeng Country and the female lead of this world. She was born into a pampering lifestyle and bestowed as the sessor to the throne. Two years ago, the former emperor had died suddenly and Su Man had ascended the throne. Because she took over when she was still really young, a lot of the elder officials didn¡¯t put her in their eyes. Thankfully, minister Chi Xueyuan and the minister officer, Feng Wuchen, had protected her the entire way through. She was then able to safely get through the unstable time period.
The court was stable now and Su Man had started taking in male concubines in her harem. Everything looked calm and quiet but it was the calm before the storm.
In this world, Su Wan was Su Man¡¯s sister and the princess royal of Luanfeng Country. Though they had the same mother, they had different fathers. Su Wan¡¯s father was just the boytoy of the former emperor and he had a low status. Therefore, Su Wan wasn¡¯t favored in the imperial city and even after she grew up, the former emperor didn¡¯t like her.
But Su Man was different. She was the child of the former emperor and the man she loved the most. As a child, she was given almost the best in the imperial city.
Not only did she, a princess living in a privileged environment, seed the throne, there were countless men who would die to follow and love her.
In the original plot, Su Man had three husbands and four male concubines. Each of these seven men were outstanding and talented, handsome as ever!
Yue Qing was one of the seven.
Coming from a poor background, Yue Qing was as his name proimed, he had a bright and clear appearance with a refined temperament. He was known as master Ruyu in the capital. Even the nobledies were convinced by his talent and would treat him politely.
He used to be the musician on Su Wan¡¯s princess royal residence. The two would frequently sing and y in harmony and naturally, they¡¯d start to feel something for each other.
But Su Wan was ambitious. She was unwilling to let herself drown in love. She wanted the entire country.
After realizing that Su Man also admired Yue Qing¡¯s zither skills, Su Wan rmended Yue Qing into the pce to have him teach Su Man zither. In reality, she wanted Yue Qing to monitor and get close to Su Man for her. In the beginning, Yue Qing was indeed on the same side as her. He would frequently tell Su Wan about Su Man¡¯s movements but slowly, Yue Qing was attracted by the incredibly intelligent Su Man and he truly fell in love with her.
After realizing his heart, Yue Qing confessed to Su Man. She had already known about Su Wan¡¯s ambitions through the silk brocade bag left by the former emperor. She didn¡¯t me Yue Qing. Instead, she beat her at her own game and had Yue Qing monitor Su Wan for her.
Just like this, Su Man got to know a lot of Su Wan¡¯s actions ahead of time. This caused her n to disrupt the court to fail. After many failures, Su Wan had be vignt now. She had her trusted aide, Bi Lou, to investigate this and found out that Yue Qing had betrayed her in the end.
Su Wan lost her mind finding out that the man she loved betrayed her. She did everything she possibly could to control the imperial shadow guards and kill Yue Qing. Unfortunately, Yue Qing was under Su Man¡¯s protection now.
Su Wan ended up summoning all her direct line of power in advance, preparing to revolt when Her Majesty went to officer sacrifices to her ancestors every day in May.
Of course, as a cannon fodder, Su Wan¡¯s n naturally would fail. Su Man¡¯s spies were in Su Wan¡¯s people. That person had leaked the news ahead of time and her n failed.
Since ancient times, the winner makes the rules, not the losers.
Even if Su Man only put Su Wan on house arrest because she was still her sister, the arrogant Su Wan refused to ept her failure andmitted suicide in the imperial city in the end...
This was the plot and fate that Su Wan had received from the original body.
ording to the original plot, it was early April now. The original body just found out that she was betrayed by Yue Qing. Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t kill him, she still ordered Bi Lou to do so. After all, it was a good chance to confuse people.
Su Wan wasn¡¯t worried about the internal strife with Su Man. She was most worried about not being able to find Su Rui. The first male supporting lead in this world should be Feng Wushuang but the first day that she entered this world, she received news of Feng Wushuang dying due to sickness!
This shocked Su Wan because in the original plot, Feng Wushuang only died due to sickness a few years after. It was because of his existence that the Feng Family would be on the same side as Su Man. Now that Feng Wushuang passed away, the Feng Family immediately changed sides and nned to work with Su Wan.
Could it be that this world also has a reborn person or a transmigrator?
If outsiders really changed the path of this world, then what status would Su Rui have in this world now that Feng Wushuang had passed away in advance due to sickness?
Chapter 286 - Male Concubines and Mistresses（2）
Feng Wushuang¡¯s death caused the entire Feng Family to be in a gloomy atmosphere.
By the time Su Wan arrived at the Feng Family in casual clothes, Feng Family had removed the mourning hall but white cloth was hung all over the military officer residence.
¡°Princess Royal!¡±
Madam Feng naturally came out to wee Su Wan.
¡°Aunt Feng, my condolences.¡±
Su Wan gently held onto Madam Feng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re really upset over Wushuang¡¯s death but he has always been an innocent and kind child. I believe that he would want you and Wuchen to stay happy.¡±
¡°Ah. My unfortunate son.¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s advice, Madam Feng sighed again. She came from a prestigious background. Though she had no daughters, her two sons were her everything. Feng Wuchen was ambitious and had high prospects as a child, suitable for advancing the former emperor¡¯s new rules. He was the first batch of men that entered the court and became an official but because Feng Wushuang was sickly as a child, he had been in the residence recuperating.
Feng Wushuang was a pretty okay man but he was overly weak. This might be the reason why Su Man didn¡¯t like him.
Although Su Man was an empress, she didn¡¯t like overly weak men. Her man needed to either be talented like Yue Qing or have incredible martial arts and be a hero like the current general on court, Lu Changge.
She wanted a strong alliance. This was probably it.
¡°Princess Royal, you¡¯re here!¡±
At this time, Feng Wuchen¡¯s voice rang behind Su Wan. She immediately turned around and looked at Feng Wuchen¡¯s simple but cold face. A glint of disappointment shed by.
He wasn¡¯t Su Rui.
Feng Wuchen was one of male supporting leads who had an abundance of lines in the world. However, his rtionship with the female lead didn¡¯t advance.
¡°Military Officer Feng, I need you for something.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please follow me to the study.¡±
Feng Wuchen gestured her to follow along, leading her to Feng Family¡¯s study.
¡°Military Officer Feng, are you sure?¡±
The moment she entered the study, her aura changed and her expression turned solemn and serious.
¡°Your Highness, did you think I was joking with you? Wushuang, he...he passed away at an early age because of depression. This is all Her Majesty¡¯s fault! Her Majesty married Liu Family¡¯s second master and was with Master Yue too. Why wouldn¡¯t she ept Wushuang then? What did Wushuang do wrong? If he hadn¡¯t heard of Her Majesty getting married and his emotions became overly emotional, he wouldn¡¯t have...¡±
Feng Wuchen choked upon saying this.
From what Su Wan knew, Feng Wuchen had always been known as the Cold-blooded Military Officer. Who knew that he had a deep rtionship with his little brother?
¡°I can understand your feelings. Since you¡¯ve decided to be my ally, I naturally trust you.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Wuchen, Chi Xueyuan is your cousin. I know that she has always liked you. Can you persuade her to support me?¡±
Chi Xueyuan was the right-hand prime minister and had power over the entire court. She was Su Man¡¯s right hand.
¡°This...¡±
Feng Wuchen¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Probably not. Xueyuan and Her Majesty have a deep rtionship and she probably wouldn¡¯t change her stance. Plus, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to put my cards on the table with her. Princess Royal, please understand.¡±
¡°Mn, I understand. There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s really no rush.¡±
Su Wan pacified Feng Wuchen and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s end the talk here. If anything happens in the future, I will send Bi Lou to notify you.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Feng Wuchen respectfully sent Su Wan away. Seeing her horse carriage leave the back door of Feng Residence, Feng Wuchen looked up at the pitch-dark sky, a cold glint in his eyes.
Wushuang, this brother will bring justice to you. I will for sure.
It wasn¡¯t far to travel from the Feng Residence to the Princess Royal residence in the east of the imperial city. But Su Wan¡¯s horse carriage went straight for the northern part of the imperial city after going in circles on the streets for a bit. There was a huge residence on a certain street in the northern imperial city. The walls in the residence were all ck and it blended in with the night.
The residence appeared to be really mysterious and strange. The residences here didn¡¯t dare toe close. Apparently, there was a night watchman who had seen lots of ghosts traveling in and out of the yard in the middle of the night.
That¡¯s right. It was the famous Residence of Unrest in the northern part of the imperial city. In reality, it was one of the locations where Su Wan kept the imperial shadow guards.
¡°Your Highness!¡±
Su Wan got out of the horse carriage and Bi Lou¡¯s figure immediately scuttled out. Right now, she changed into a tight ck outfit and appeared to be really dangerous and cold.
¡°Your Highness, this subordinate is useless. I¡¯ve let Yue Qing escape! He¡¯s in the left-hand prime minister¡¯s residence right now. It¡¯s unsuitable for this subordinate to send more people!¡±
While saying this, Bi Lou got on one knee. ¡°Your Highness, please punish me.¡±
Su Wan nced at Bi Lou and said, ¡°Nevermind. Su Wan is prepared. It¡¯s not your fault. She and Liu Luo have really set up a good scheme. They hid Yue Qing on Liu Xuan¡¯s residence!¡±
Liu Xuan was the left-hand prime minister of the court. Like Feng Wuchen, he was a high-rank official. Liu Xuan¡¯s brother, Liu Luo, was Su Man¡¯s real husband. Because of thisyer of rtionship, Liu Family naturally worked with Su Man.
Liu Xuan?
ording to the original plot, he was a hidden boss but he wasn¡¯t a criminal or anything. He was just an ambitious man, an ambitious person who wanted to overthrow women¡¯s power and establish a country based upon men¡¯s power.
From what Su Wan knew, after the original body died, Su Wan and a few of her men lived peacefully for a while. But at this time, Liu Xuan¡¯s conspiracy had just started to show itself.
Liu Xuan.
Su Wan silently read this name. She could try to get him on her side too.
¡°Bi Lou, get up. What about the other thing I told you to do?¡±
While asking, Su Wan entered the residence.
¡°I¡¯ve brought the person back.¡±
Bi Lou had already gotten up and stood behind Su Wan obediently. ¡°Your Highness, do you want...¡± Bi Lou gestured to kill but Su Wan smiled and shook her head.
¡°Take me to see him!¡±
Imperial city¡¯s imperial study.
Su Man wore a bright yellow dragon robe and sat on the chair. In front of the desk stood an elegant and gentle man respectfully. He was the left-hand prime minister, Liu Xuan!
¡°Liu Xuan, is Yue Qing safe?¡±
Su Man looked at Liu Xuan¡¯s face and asked anxiously.
¡°Master Ye is naturally safe in my residence.¡±
Liu Xue smiled confidently. Though he was a literary official, he had studied ancient Chinese divination traditions meticulously. The entire Liu Residence had been set withyers of traps. Even Princess Royal¡¯s strongest warrior, Bi Lou, wouldn¡¯t be able to find Yue Qing in the Liu Residence.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Su Wan wasforted receiving Liu Xuan¡¯s affirmation. ¡°Royal sister is always ruthless and merciless. If she finds Yue Qing, he¡¯d be dead for sure. Thank you, Minister Liu!¡±
Because Yue Qing didn¡¯t have a status in the imperial pce and Su Man didn¡¯t know whether Su Wan¡¯s spies still existed in the imperial city, she didn¡¯t dare to keep him there. Compared to the imperial city, the study Liu Residence appeared safer and more reliable.
¡°It this official¡¯s job to relieve Your Majesty¡¯s burden.¡±
Liu Xuan immediately bowed and acted respectful hearing Su Man¡¯s grateful words but disdain flickered through his eyes in the dark...
Chapter 287 - Male Concubines and Mistresses (3）
Emerald green weeds and sweet fragrances wafted about by the moat. One could still see the group of wild ducks swimming around in the river.
¡°Princess Royal, look at the grasses and weeds, as well as the bright sunshine. You should go visit the outskirts right now or admire the peach blossoms at the Peach Blossom Valley outside the capital. What¡¯s interesting by the moat?¡±
Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice rang under Su Wan¡¯s feet.
She smiled and looked down at the certain person who was tied up into a glutinous rice. She patted her smooth chin as in deep thought. ¡°Lou Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re really made to be a businessman. You have a way with words. Unfortunately, I am not tricked by you!¡±
While talking, Su Wan¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°You should know my attitude. Everyone that goes against me won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±
As she said this, she gestured at Bi Lou. ¡°Bring Master Lou down to bathe in the water.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Bi Lou disliked Lou Xiaoxiao for a really long time already. When she heard Su Wan¡¯s order, she immediately kicked him into the water from the shore.
Ssh. Lou Xiaoxiao was unable to struggle free and sunk into the water just like this.
Su Wan stared at the surface of the water and counted silently inside her heart. After thirty seconds, her gaze darkened. ¡°Bi Lou!¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
She knew what Su Wan wanted. She flew over and flicked her precious sword over the surface of the water. It immediately shook and Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s body was jolted out from the surface of the water.
That¡¯s right. Martial arts was just that cool.
Bi Lou grabbed Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s cor and threw him against the grass once again.
At this moment, Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s bruised face had turned pale. He was unconscious and it felt as if he had no breath.
¡°Your Highness?¡±
Bi Lou kneeled down and tested Lou Xiaoxiao¡¯s breath, her expression immediately bing solemn.
Su Wan smiled carelessly. ¡°If he died, then toss him back into the moat. Mn. Tie him to a rock so we can ruin any evidence.¡±
Bi Lou was speechless.
Cough.
The certain person pretending to be dead right now couldn¡¯t help but choke out some water from the moat. Nani. The water was too disgusting.
Lou Xiaoxiao gradually opened his eyes. His mind was nk for a moment but after a while, it seemed as if he had processed what just happened. He stared at Su Wan and Bi Lou, confused.
¡°I...I am still alive?¡±
Lou Xiaoxiao moved a bit. The rope on him was soaked and it tied him tighter.
¡°Princess Royal?¡±
Lou Xiaoxiao looked pitifully at Su Wan.
¡°Bi Lou, let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Wan looked down and eximed in a low voice. Bi Lou immediately followed along quickly.
¡°Princess Royal!¡±
Lou Xiaoxiao called for them but Su Wan didn¡¯t stop.
He was dumbstruck.
Nani, who¡¯s going to untie this master? Ahhh!
Evening, Princess Royal residence.
Su Wan had started writing drafts of memorials to the empress in her study. While writing, she knitted her brows. Lou Xiaoxiao and Liu Xuan¡¯s faces flickered through her mind nonstop.
Everyone knew that Liu Xuan was unable to practice martial arts but she noticed the shape of his hands and the faint calluses on his palm. That was clearly a hand that held swords, not brushes.
As for Lou Xiaoxiao...
It was because Lou Xiaoxiao had acted the same exact way that she was familiar with in the plot. There were no loopholes but it was also the biggest clue.
After writing the memorials, Su Wan closed her eyes and leaned against the chair. Tomorrow, she was going to face head on with Su Man. She wasn¡¯t scared of her in the least bit. She just thought that she had too many men. Three had statuses. She was actually in love with one and the other was secretly in love with her. If she had to deal with them separately, this was going to take a long process.
Thankfully, her status as the Princess Royal was pretty good. That way, she wasn¡¯t too anxious inpleting her mission.
Second morning.
Like usual, nothing big happened on the morning court. As Su Man prepared to leave, Su Wan wearing a phoenix robe smiled and walked ahead. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±
As she said this, she took out a folded memorial from her sleeves and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look.¡±
Su Man paused and then narrowed her eyes. She smiled at Su Wan and said, ¡°Bring imperial sister¡¯s memorial over. Let me take a look.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
An attending official immediately bowed and took the memorial from Su Wan¡¯s hands and then delivered it to Su Man. She opened the memorial and her expression stiffened. ¡°This...¡±
Su Wan¡¯s memorial naturally referred to Su Man epting Yue Qing and letting him into the pce. Seeing the content, a few thoughts shed by Su Man¡¯s mind. ¡°Imperial sister, follow me to the imperial study. Let¡¯s discuss this in detail okay?¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Su Wan smiled charmingly. ¡°Yue Qing left my residence. Everyone in the capital has witnessed his talent. Now that everyone knows that Your Majesty and him are in love with each other, as his master, I haven¡¯t gone too far as to request you to marry him right? Your Majesty, you still need to consider a simple thing like this?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze stared fixated at Su Man. ¡°Could it be that Your Majesty looks down on Yue Qing¡¯s status?¡±
Before Su Man could react, the officials on court already started murmuring in low voices.
Everyone knew about Her Majesty¡¯s love affairs but no one expected the Princess Royal to ask Her Majesty for a status for Yue Qing. ording to Luanfeng Country¡¯s rules, each empress could only have three husbands and four attendants. Her Majesty has one husband and two attendants right now. Though there were empty positions, Her Majesty was still young and had time to fill her harem.
¡°Imperial sister, your words are off.¡±
Su Man had just processed what happened. She closed the memorial and looked at Su Wan indifferently. ¡°True, I admire Master Ye¡¯s talent but I don¡¯t know what Master Ye wants. Although I am an empress, I can¡¯t force people to do something they don¡¯t want, right?¡±
Hearing Su Man¡¯s words, Su Wan nodded. ¡°True, it¡¯s hard to find two people truly in love with each other. Your Majesty, then consider my words. I won¡¯t be saying anything more.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s face darkened and she quietly retreated.
Liu Xuan had kept an eye on Su Wan¡¯s attention in the crowd. Thinking back to when she said, ¡°a pair for life,¡± he was touched.
Could what Princess Royal have said that day be true?
For a moment, lots of thoughts shed by Liu Xuan¡¯s mind. In the end, he suppressed them.
After the court ended, everyone went their own ways. Like usual, Su Wan walked ahead alone. This time, people looked at her with differing gazes...
¡°Cousin, what do you think that princess royal is up to this time?¡±
Chi Xueyuan purposely pulled Feng Wuchen to the back, her tone questioning.
¡°Who knows? Maybe...princess royal really wants to let them have their way? Didn¡¯t you say that women who fall in love are fools?¡± Feng Wuchen said, his gazending on Chi Xueyuan. ¡°Xueyuan, if one hasn¡¯t personally experienced some sentiments, they would never be able to understand. Do you understand?¡±
Love...
Chi Xueyuan froze. Shouldn¡¯t women get control of the world? Love was just an essory, something unnecessary. Why did it matter whether she understood or not?¡±
Chapter 292 - Male Concubines and Mistresses（8）
Princess Royal was highly principled the entire morning. Her personally proposing marriage to Her Majesty for Master Yue had spread across the entire capital under Su Wan¡¯s order.
This transformed Princess Royal¡¯s rampant and cold-blooded image into a miserable girl.
Even powerful women might be hurt due to love.
Su Wan was naturally pleased with the rumors. That¡¯s right. She wanted to portray herself as an infatuated and miserable girl.
Su Wan and Su Man were both peerless beauties and they both had lots of power in this world too. However, Su Wan just wanted to marry a single person and form a family here. She wanted Su Man¡¯s men to know what it means to be a lovey-dovey couple and grow old together.
Of course, the precondition was that Su Wan could handle the naughty General Su first.
¡°Your Highness, Master Yue is here.¡±
At this time, Bi Lou quickly walked into Su Wan¡¯s study and eximed softly.
Su Wan smiled. She knew that Yue Qing woulde without being asked.
¡°Let him in. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t been here before.¡±
Su Wan sneered and leaned against the bed. Not longter, Yue Qing appeared in front of Su Wan.
She wore a pure white robe which contrasted his clear appearance. He was pleasing and delightful to the eyes.
¡°Princess Royal.¡±
Yue Qing lifted his sleeves and elegantly bowed at Su Wan.
¡°Yue Qing, you¡¯re here.¡±
At this moment, Su Wan changed into a sad expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t appeared in the past few days. Did you really think that I would send someone to kill you?¡±
As she said this, she gradually sood up. Right now, she was wearing a casual outfit. She didn¡¯t look haughty like she was on the court. She appeared a bit delicate and weak.
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, aplicated look flickered through his clear eyes. He thought that he knew Princess Royal¡¯s personality but he was wrong this time.
Sigh.
Seeing that Yue Qing said nothing, Su Wan sighed resentfully. ¡°I thought that you knew me the best in this world but truth proved me wrong. I did all I could to gain power. Who do you think I did this for? As the Princess Royal, I¡¯m above everyone but one. I get everything I want so what else do I even need?¡±
As she said this, she took another step forward and stared at Yue Qing¡¯s handsome appearance. ¡°I want to give the best in this world to the person I love. I want him to stand next to me as we stand at the peak of the world. I want him to be the high and mighty man. That¡¯s all but no one understands me.¡±
¡°Princess Royal...¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Yue Qing¡¯s expression moved a bit.
No matter how good Su Man treated Yue Qing and how he admired her talent, she had never made such a deep confession to him.
¡°Nevermind.¡±
Su Wan waved her hands and interrupted Yue Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re really not fated. Yue Qing, that¡¯s all I can do for you now. Once you enter the imperial pce, spend the days well with Her Majesty.¡±
Su Wan then turned around unhesitatingly, her back against Yue Qing.
¡°Su Wan.¡±
Yue Qing hesitated before calling out Su Wan¡¯s name. This name had been carved deeply inside his heart. Ever since he fell in love with Su Man, Su Wan¡¯s figure had faded gradually in Yue Qing¡¯s heart. But today, through their talk, Yue Qing had vaguely recalled a lot of past events.
They were once happy with one another before. The past events were in front of his eyes...
¡°Sorry.¡±
Yue Qing looked down, his tone solemn.
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wanughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. Yue Qing, really. I don¡¯t need the words. I never want it!¡±
Yue Qing clenched his fists hearing Su Wan¡¯s words before letting them go. For a moment, he felt bad and his heart was swayed but he was sure that he loved Su Wan. He must love her.
¡°Princess Royal, thank you! Yue Qing won¡¯t forget this. Goodbye.¡±
After saying this, Yue Qing kept his head down and turned around, leaving. Su Wan gradually turned after Yue Qing left for a long time. Disdain flickered through her face. She knew that there were lots of scumbags during the ancient times.
You make yourself look so miserable when you¡¯re just transferring your love to someone else. Ignorant people would think that I am just trying to separate you guys.
Not long after Yue Qing left, Bi Lou entered Su Wan¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re just going to let him go like this?¡±
¡°Let him go?¡±
Su Wan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that he and Her Majesty love each other. My weak heart has been hurt right now. I don¡¯t want to believe in love anymore. How about I just find a person and marry them?¡±
Bi Lou was speechless.
Your Highness, you¡¯ve changed too quickly. Allow me some time to process~
Su Wan smiled seeing Bi Lou frozen. From the conversation, Su Wan was sure that Yue Qing wasn¡¯t Su Rui. If General Su had heard her confess to a man like that and still kept it inside of him, then he wasn¡¯t Su Rui!
Therefore, Su Wan had a hunch who General Su was.
Only that person. We¡¯ll get to see whether it was him or not tonight.
¡°Let out the news that I am downhearted and n on marrying Lou Xiaoxiao. Mn. You just need one person to know.¡±
After that, Su Wan calmly said a person¡¯s name. Bi Lou froze hearing the name before nodding quickly. ¡°This maid knows what to do.¡± Then she turned toplete her task.
She felt great having an efficient and strong, and beautiful female subordinate.
After Bi Lou left, Su Wan lied in bed again.
Su Rui, I know you¡¯re there.
Since you¡¯ve hidden yourself that deeply, I¡¯ll take the initiative and expose you.
Evening, Princess Royal residence.
Su Wan had changed her clothes and showered already. She dismissed everyone and then blew the candles off in the bedroom. She sat on her bed, bored, waiting for the general.
The night wind was still strong.
When a gust of cold wind blew into the bedroom, Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered. She was about to get up when she was held by a pair of arms. ¡°Who allowed you to marry Lou Xiaoxiao?¡±
His deep voice was mixed with obvious unhappiness.
Mn.
Su Wan smiled and looked up, seeing the man¡¯s stern silhouette in the dark. She couldn¡¯t help but caress his face. ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue to lurk in the dark? Hmph. You quite know how to put on a y, General Su, hm?¡±
Su Rui froze. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to minimize my existence. You shouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±
That¡¯s right. General Su had been trying to lurk in the dark for the past few days and trying hard to immerse himself in his role. He didn¡¯t even look at Su Wan. Then the questiones. How did Su wan notice General Su?
When you know someone good enough, you¡¯ll be familiar with their every weakness. Even if he tries to hide himself perfectly, they¡¯d still be exposed because of that weakness.
Then what was General Su¡¯s attribute? Right. He loves and pampers his wife. He¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t get to be lovey-dovey.
Then the questiones. If he loves and pampers his wife, how could he allow a man in his wife¡¯s room? And aphrodisiac? Pass! Of course she was going to eliminate Lou Xiaoxiao.
Indeed, she did eliminate him but that was after she purposely helped Lou Xiaoxiao in Chufeng Restaurant and even tricked him, This was because Su Wan was sure that even if Su Rui didn¡¯t personally follow her, with his personality, he¡¯d find someone to monitor her for sure.
If he knew that she had gotten along with Lou Xiaoxiao and then she let out news that she was going to get married with him, even if he knew it was a trap, he¡¯d appear without a doubt.
That¡¯s right. She was sure!
¡°Okay.¡±
While they were in bed, Su Rui could feel Su Wan¡¯s arms around him tightening. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but snuggle against his chest. ¡°Military officer, let¡¯s talk about your status right now. How did you change from Feng Wushuang to Feng Wuchen? Don¡¯t tell me that Feng Wuchen is also secretly in love with Su Man!¡±
Uh. General Su wanted to cry when Su Wan mentioned this!
Say, it had gone well when he entered the mission. But when he connected to Feng Wushuang¡¯s body, it was detected that he was already dead so he couldn¡¯t enter him.
Damn. That wasn¡¯t how the plot was! At that time, the headquarters said that the logistics department had made a mistake in calcting the plot. They allowed Su Wan to exit the mission world or chose another male supporting lead¡¯s status.
At that time, Feng Wushuang¡¯s body, no, corpse, was in the mourning hall. Only Feng Wuchen was keeping watch beside the coffin.
There was only one choice, no?
General Su had no other choice but to be Feng Wuchen. After his appearance changed, Su Rui suddenly came up with an idea.
If he disguised himself, could Su Wan still recognize him?
Could she find him?
Therefore, General Su came up with this n. The game of hide and seek finally started.
¡°Why weren¡¯t you suspicious of Liu Xuan?¡± After telling Su Wan about what happened, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask her that question.
Because of the logistics department¡¯s mistake, the two had received some deviations from the plot. Liu Xuan¡¯s real status was a hidden master.
Su Rui knew about this. This was why he purposely weakened himself so that Su Wan would shift her attention to Liu Xuan.
General Su also felt bitter. He tried his best to hide himself but he also looked forward to Su Wan being able to find himself. He felt conflicted by his feelings.
¡°Liu Xuan is indeed more suspicious than Lou Xiaoxiao but I tested him before.¡±
Su Wan smiled. She recalled the time she purposely stepped in a trap in the Liu Family. If Liu Xuan was Su Rui, even if he was sure Su Wan would be fine, he¡¯d still save her even if he knew he shouldn¡¯t.
Because he was Su Rui!
How could he possibly watch Su Wan encounter danger and do nothing? Even if that danger wouldn¡¯t threaten her safety.
Lou Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t. Liu Xuan wasn¡¯t. Yue Qing wasn¡¯t either. Then the only one left to be suspicious of was Feng Wuchen.
Countless detective novels tell us that the person who looks most invisible and least like a culprit must be the one!
Chapter 293 - Male Concubines and Mistresses（9）
Princess royal residence inside the imperial city. Su Rui and Su Wan were engaging in intimate activities.
¡°Wife.¡±
Su Rui caressed Su Wan¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Did you embroider the brocade bag for Yue Qing?¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan answered, half in a daze. ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯ll have Nanny Zhang embroider a few ones for you tomorrow. She has great embroidery skills. If we were to sell this in Jinxiu Lane, it¡¯d probably be worth five ingots of silvers!¡±
General Su was speechless.
So what Master Yue treasured for life was actually only worth five ingots of silvers?
Fine, he should be happy that he doesn¡¯t know the truth.
The next day, Su Wan and Su Rui didn¡¯t get up until reallyte. Her Majesty had dismissed court activities for three days due to her wedding. All the officials within the capital also weed a rare three days worth of break.
¡°Liu Ying?¡±
The moment Su Wan got up, she couldn¡¯t help but call out her name. Liu Ying was an unreliable maid. She suddenly missed Bi Lou a lot.
¡°Her Majesty!¡±
At this time, a figure rushed in like a gust of wind.
Uh.
¡°Bi Lou?¡±
Seeing her face, Su Wan froze for a moment. ¡°When did youe back?¡±
¡°Replying to Her Majesty, this maid had been back since yesterday. It was toote when I returned so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you and the military officer.¡±
Bi Lou immediately responded respectfully.
¡°Oh? Then what about Lu Changge?¡±
While fixing her clothes, Su Wan smiled and asked.
Hearing Su Wan mention General Lu¡¯s name, Bi Lou couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly. ¡°General is in his residence packing up his things. He¡¯ll being to the princess royal residence this afternoon to ask for my hand.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan lifted her brows. ¡°Is he going to propose or ask to get married?¡±
¡°This...¡±
Bi Lou froze hearing the question. ¡°This maid doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s all up to the princess royal.¡±
It made sense for Lu Changge to propose but if Su Wan didn¡¯t agree, he could only ask to get married, now?
Speaking of, Su Wan had only heard of his name but never saw him before. She wanted to see who Lu Changge was today.
In order to avoid suspicions, Su Rui ate in the princess royal residence before returning to his military officer residence. Only Su Wan¡¯s trusted aides knew about their rtionship. Even Madam Feng from the Feng Family knew nothing.
However, General Su had been waiting for so long that he didn¡¯t mind waiting a few extra days.
Noon had just passed. Lu Changge had arrived in front of princess royal residence wearing formal clothes and an invitation.
Under Su Man¡¯s control, this was the first time Lu Changge had visited princess royal residence personally. Speaking of, he hadplicated feelings!
Life was like drama. There were no spoilers.
Before returning to the capital, Lu Changge only thought about attending Her Majesty¡¯s wedding and then staying in the capital for a bit to be with his family. Who knew that he¡¯d be ambushed by Bi Lou.
Speaking of Bi Lou, his feelings became even moreplicated. He, a grand and magnificent general, had led the troops to kill immunerable people. Yet, he was calcted by a woman in the end.
Cough. Of course, he didn¡¯t suffer from this either.
Lu Changge was a simple person. He was straightforward and simple-minded. If someone treated him well, he¡¯d do the same to them.
Bi Lou was his now so he believed that he should take responsibility of her, right?
However, Lu Changge became nervous upon arriving in front of princess royal residence. Even if he was willing to marry Bi Lou, will the princess royal allow him?
ording to Luanfeng Country¡¯s rules, Bi Lou was considered a third-fank female official. Although her rank was lower than his, she had the support of the princess royal. She was also a woman too. If the princess royal refused to let her marry him, will he have to stoop down and let her marry him?
Lu Changge was conflicted over this but quickly walked into princess royal residence¡¯s door inrge strides in the end...
Princess royal residence, parlor.
Su Wan wore a deep purple pce dress and smiled at the nervous-looking Lu Changge. ¡°General Lu, you¡¯re joking with me right? You want to marry Bi Lou but what right do you have to mention that?¡±
Lu Changge¡¯s expression changed a bit. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know about princess royal¡¯s arrogance and harshness. He had prepared himself mentally already.
¡°Your Highness!¡±
Lu Changge gradually stood up and looked seriously at Su Wan sitting above. ¡°If Your Highness is willing, this official will naturally be grateful. But if Your Highness thinks otherwise, then...this official is willing to get married to her.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
A smile flickered through Su Wan¡¯s phoenix eyes. ¡°Lu Changge, you¡¯re an important general. As a man that frequented the battlefield, you¡¯re willing to stoop down and get married to a woman?¡±
¡°There is no such thing as stooping down or not. This official is willing to take responsibility of Bi Lou. That means that we¡¯ll be together. What¡¯s the difference between marrying or getting married then?¡±
Lu Changge understood the situation well.
¡°Lu Changge, if you get married with Bi Lou, Her Majesty will probably not trust you anymore. Have you thought about all of this?¡±
Su Wan stared at Lu Changge¡¯s eyes and continued to pressure.
Her Majesty...
Lu Changge hesitated for a moment. ¡°I throw myself into the battlefield so that I can service the country. Even if I¡¯m not a general in the future, being a soldier is the same thing.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Su Wan stood up and patted her hands. ¡°General Lu, Bi Lou didn¡¯t misjudge you. I amforted in giving you her hand. You¡¯re right. As long as two people are together, there is no difference between getting married or marrying someone.¡±
¡°Your Highness?¡±
Lu Changge was surprised to hear Su Wan¡¯s approval that easily. Of course, he hadn¡¯t heard about princess royal¡¯s inspiring and tragic love story since he had just returned to the capital. Later on, Lu Changge found out about Su Wan and Yue Qing. He couldn¡¯t help butment that princess royal was a sensible person and everyone misunderstood her...
Everyone in the capital was shocked to hear that Bi Lou was getting married to Lu Changge. After all, Lu Changge was with Her Majesty. Yet, he married someone from the princess royal residence. There must be an inside story.
Su Man had just gotten married so she was in a great mood. However, hearing that Lu Changge was going to marry Bi Lou, her great mood faded.
Don¡¯t mention that she admired Lu Changge but she refused to have even an ordinary general side with Su Wan!
For this, Su Man had summoned Lu Changge into the pce several times to discuss this. She wanted to dispel Lu Changge¡¯s thought about marrying Bi Lou. However, he was overly stubborn. No matter what Su Man said, he refused to give up. In the end, Lu Changge ended up taking off his official attire within the imperial study and resigning in order tofort Su Man...
Whoosh.
When Yue Qing walked into Qingning Pce, Su Man had just tossed a teacup on the ground with a dark face. ¡°Bunch of useless things!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, please calm down!¡±
A number of servants were on their knees. Su Man was about to continue venting her anger when she saw Yue Qinging in. She waved her hands and dismissed the servants.
¡°Your Majesty, are you still angry over General Lu?¡±
Yue Qing took a few steps forward and looked at Su Man with a gentle gaze. When she heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t know how the people from princess royal residence convinced Lu Changge but he¡¯d rather resign from his position in order to marry Bi Lou! He clearly doesn¡¯t know the situation he¡¯s in. What a pity that I¡¯ve always admired and valued him! I want to see how he¡¯s going to ask the princess royal to let her marry Bi Lou when he has nothing!¡±
Su Man was sure that this was Su Wan¡¯s conspiracy. Will she still allow her trusted aide to marry him when he is useless to her?
No way!
Chapter 299 - Male Concubines and Mistresses（15）
Hearing Su Man¡¯s words, Yue Qing froze in shock. Lu Changge even resigned from his position in order to get married to Bi Lou?
People had to know that men had lower statuses than women in Luanfeng Countries. He was an important general so he reluctantly had the right to marry Bi Lou. However, if he lost everything now, would Bi Lou still be willing to lower her status to marry him? Even if she was willing, will the princess royal let her?
Yue Qing was in a daze thinking of Su Wan. If it was Su Wan, then she might...
¡°Your Majesty, will the princess royal really be willing to do that?¡± Yue Qing suddenly asked.
¡°No way!¡±
Su Man blurted without thinking. ¡°How could Su Wan allow her trusted aide to marry a lowly person like him? Even though General Lu has outstanding martial arts skills, without a status, he is just a useless person!¡±
Outstanding martial arts?
Women within Luanfeng Country usually practiced martial arts and there were countless people with powerful martial arts. Lu Changge was a genius in leading soldiers but the moment he leaves the military camp, he¡¯s no different from an ordinary man.
Su Man believed that only she could give Lu Changge the life he desires. He¡¯d regret his decision to resign and woulde back to beg her in the future.
He will.
A useless person...
Yue Qing¡¯s gaze darkened.
People always schemed one another within the imperial pce. The moment one lost their value, they¡¯d be kicked to the curb.
Then...what was he in Her Majesty¡¯s heart?
The spoils of war she stole from the princess royal?
Su Man had people spread the news of Lu Changge resigning from his position and for a moment, the entire capital found out.
Lu Family wasn¡¯t a noble family and the entire family depended on Lu Changge to fight on the battlefield to get by barely. Now that he resigned from his position, Lu Family had returned to its former state.
Thankfully, Lu Changge¡¯s parents and his sister, Lu Yuqing, didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. Lu Family epted the situation and adapted to it quickly. They were just afraid that the people from princess royal residence might regret it.
¡°No, Her Highness isn¡¯t that sort of person.¡±
Although he opposed Su Wan in the past, Lu Changge had a lot of faith in her this time.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Lu Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but add as well. ¡°Princess royal is a sensible person. Everyone in the capital knows about this. She¡¯s not the type of person to back out on her words!¡±
Themon people¡¯s impression of Su Wan became better and better. However, the officials in court didn¡¯t view Lu Changge and Bi Lou¡¯s marriage positively.
It was hard to make progress without a sinister heart in court.
¡°Prime minister Liu, what do you think?¡±
Liu Xuan had sharp eyes and could calcte. He had pretty good rtionships with others on court too, especially male officials. He was clearly a leader.
Seeing the male officials¡¯ eager but nervous gazes, Liu Xuan smiled. ¡°News wille from the princess royal residence soon. What are you guys worrying about? You¡¯re not the one getting married!¡±
Men who were able to enter the pce and be officials all had ambitions and goals. It made sense why they were concerned and nervous after what happened to Lu Changge.
As everyone was intensely waiting, news finally came from the princess royal residence.
Lu Changge was going to marry Bi Lou and there wasn¡¯t going to be any changes in date. The princess royal arranged the entire wedding and her only request was for Lu Changge to treat Bi Lou well no matter his future.
Two lovers growing old together!
Themon people within the capital all apuded. They knew that the princess royal was a genuine and sensible person. No one could find someone else better fitting of these traits!
The officials were all bbergasted.
This didn¡¯t make sense! Their faces hurt. Could it be that the princess royal really changed her personality and stopped pursuing fame and profit?
May 15th. It was an auspicious day and suitable for weddings.
This was the second time there was a happy asion within the princess royal residence. It was much grander and magnificentpared tost time. Bi Lou had been by Su Wan¡¯s side since she was a child. Su Wan naturally ced importance on Bi Lou¡¯s wedding. She had arranged her wedding ording to the highest standards for nobledies within the capital.
After Bi Lou left the princess royal residence, Su Wan even helped her onto the sedan chair personally. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Your Highness, this maid can¡¯t serve you anymore. This maid doesn¡¯t want to leave Your Highness.¡±
¡°Silly girl, stop crying. You cane back and visit me frequently in the future.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t resist the urge to wipe away Bi Lou¡¯s tears. Just as the two were bidding farewell, countless sharp arrows suddenly descended from the sky!
Large quantities of assassins actually appeared in front of the princess royal residence in broad daylight!
¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡±
Bi Lou was the first to react. She pulled Su Wan behind her and subconsciously reached for her sword...
Nani! She didn¡¯t bring her sword with her because it was her wedding today!
At this time, the assassins quickly surrounded the ce. Everyone cried out in shock and fear at the sudden change. They were all originally crowding around to watch the show but many innocent people had died under the sharp arrows as a result. Fresh blood immediately sttered the princess royal residence.
They¡¯ve...gone too far!
There was a cold glint in Su Wan¡¯s eyes. Then she reached for her precious sword and got into a fierce battle with the assassins along with the guards¡¯ assistance in the residence.
News ofrge quantities of assassins assassinating the princess royal had spread. Lu Changge was originally waiting at home to receive his bride when he found out about this. He mounted his horse and rushed over to the princess royal residence...
The streets were chaotic.
¡°Master, master!¡±
Lou Ning followed Lou Xiaoxiao and eximed loudly while panting, ¡°Master, are you crazy? You don¡¯t even know martial arts. Why are you going there?¡±
¡°Get off my back! This master...is going to collect the princess royal¡¯s corpse, okay?¡±
Lou Ning was speechless.
No wonder no one loves you. If I was the princess royal, I wouldn¡¯t want a tsundere either.
By the time Lou Xiaoxiao squeezed himself close to the crowd, he saw a group of assassins attacking Su Wan.
So dangerous!
Lou Xiaoxiao immediately became concerned. He looked around and was about to search for a weapon in case of an emergency when a spark of silver light. Everyone subconsciously squinted their eyes. By the time they opened their eyes again, they saw Feng Wuchen wearing a ck robe and his sword dyed in blood. He carried Su Wan in one hand as they were high up in the sky.
¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡±
His stern voice rang in Su Wan¡¯s ears.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Su Wan shook her head. At this time, two figures charged at Su Wan with their sharp swords.
¡°Su Wan, be careful!¡±
Lou Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t resist the urge to call out her name. Then he grabbed a wooden board and charged over. By the time he stumbled over, fresh blood sttered everywhere. Feng Wuchen used his body to protect Su Wan and his back was dyed in red.
Although she had no idea where the assassins came from, they unexpectedly granted General Su¡¯s wish of saving a damsel in distress. Everyone was shocked at the scene as Su Rui could¡¯ve easily dodged the attack, yet he suffered two hits.
How could he return home with a beauty if he didn¡¯t pay a price?
Chapter 300 - Male Concubines and Mistresses (16）
Chapter 307 ¨C Male Concubines and Mistresses (Epilogue)
Su Rui was too quick, to the point Su Man and Chi Xueyuan couldn¡¯t even process what happened.
Ding.
At thest moment, Liu Xuan took out his dagger and blocked Su Rui¡¯s attack. The two men were fighting fiercely midair while Su Wan watched as Su Man sneered at her. ¡°Your Majesty, prime minister Liu has quite the skills. It seems like he¡¯s not any weaker than prime minister Chi, right? No wonder he could train so many outstanding assassins!¡±
While saying this, Su Wan sneered and pped. Lu Changge and Lu Yuqing immediately made their way through the crowd. Each of them led along silver shackles which were chaining three men in ck wearing ragged clothes.
¡°Your Majesty, do you know them?¡±
¡°They are...¡±
Su Man nced at one of the men in ck and her expression immediately turned sinister and gloomy. She remembered this person. He was the one that killed Leng Ye!
Su Wan suddenly eximed in a loud voice after seeing that Su Man recognized them, ¡°I had sworn that I would avenge the brothers andmon people who died in vain. Lately, Lu Changge had been investigating these people¡¯s whereabouts for me and we finally made some progress today. Your Majesty, there are still traitors out there! They¡¯re even here right now!¡±
Saying this, Su Wan¡¯s gaze pierced coldly at Liu Xuan.
Blood was still on the corner of Liu Xuan¡¯s mouth. He was forced to stand still because Su Rui ced the tip of his sword against Liu Xuan¡¯s throat.
¡°Prime minister Liu, your two attempts at assassination and framing one another are quite interesting and yed beautifully. You and Liu Luo are really brothers!¡±
Su Wan smiled at Liu Xuan but there was a cold glint in her eyes.
¡°Prime minister Liu?¡±
Chi Xueyuan also looked unbelievably at Liu Xuan before she nervously nced at Su Man. ¡°Your Majesty, this...¡±
¡°Liu Xuan! Liu Luo!¡±
Su Man clenched her teeth. Liu Xuan¡¯s skills and his attitude proved Su Wan¡¯s words.
Su Man had snapped out of her trance.
Indeed, the people who assassinated Su Wan and herself were the same people. She originally thought that Su Wan had tricked her by injuring herself but who knew that she was actually tricked by the Liu brothers.
¡°Liu Xuan, is there anything else you want to say?¡±
Su Man looked at Liu Xuan. Her heart was dripping blood right now, not because of Liu Xuan¡¯s betrayal but because of Liu Luo.
She trusted Liu Luo the most but even he betrayed her?
Then is there anyone in the world worth her trust?
¡°Hah. Haha.¡±
Liu Xuan suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t lose to you. I lost to the princess royal!¡±
Saying this, Liu Xuan suddenly shifted his gaze to Su Wan. ¡°Princess royal, I felt like I¡¯ve overestimated you. This is indeed the case. But...you really think...you won?¡±
Thick smoke suddenly rose in front of Liu Xuan.
Cough.
Everyone¡¯s vision was covered by the thick smoke in front of them. By the time it dissipated, Liu Xuan¡¯s figure already disappeared. From the crowd, there was a group of assassins d in ck. The assassins arranged themselves into a strange formation and surrounded the imperial guards and princess royal residence¡¯s people together.
¡°Kill!¡±
Along with the order, the assassins all rushed over, their formation strange and they killed people like flies.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a tactical formation!¡±
Chi Xueyuan immediately eximed in shock. It would appear that Liu Xuan had already arranged an inescapable in front of the princess royal residence.
Was this the true face of Liu Xuan? Such deep calctions and ruthless methods?
Watching as the imperial guards and the assassins fought against each other, Su Rui held his double-edged sword and gestured. The princess royal residence¡¯s people immediately gathered around.
¡°Military officer, should we go ahead now?¡±
Lu Changge also stood behind Su Rui, eager to try.
¡°You¡¯re not needed.¡±
Su Rui smiled and took a step forward, using his double-edged sword to draw a flower in midair. ¡°Princess royal, today is our wedding. I, Feng Wuchen, will give you a present in order to express my feelings!¡±
Saying this, Su Rui rushed into the battle at the speed of wind. Whenever he went, people started falling silently. One, two, three...
Whether it was the assassins in ck or imperial guards, he attacked them all...
After a moment, Su Rui was the only one on the battlefield.
There was a pile of corpses on the ground. Everyone died and naturally, the tactical formation disappeared too.
What appeared in everyone¡¯s vision was a red carpet dyed by blood which extended from Su Rui¡¯s feet all the way to the princess royal residence¡¯s door.
Su Rui was still wearing his wedding outfit when he suddenly got on his knees with his double-edged sword. ¡°Su Wan, swearing upon my name, I wish to give you a life of peace and happiness. Are you willing to marry me?¡±
Seeing Su Rui stepping through the blood, Su Wan smiled faintly and walked over to him. She reached over and grabbed his hands, helping him slowly stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll swear upon my blood that I, Su Wan, am willing to get married to you, and be with you for life!¡±
As she said this, she stood on her tippy toe and kissed Su Rui¡¯s cold but familiar lips.
¡°Your Highness!¡±
¡°Your Highness!¡±
Everyone cheered excitedly. They personally witness the legendary princess royal¡¯s moving love story within Luanfeng Country history.
If someone was willing to murder for you and protect you for life...
No matter who he is, no matter his status, as long as you love him, please hold his hands tightly...
Su Wan¡¯s wedding went through countless obstacles but it became the wedding discussed most enthusiastically within Luanfeng Country history.
From that day on, Su Man returned to the imperial pce and immediately sealed the Liu Family down, and banished him to the cold pce.
Liu Xuan had gone missing and his henchmen in court all fled away as well. After this, Su Man didn¡¯t trust any men at all and started using all sorts of excuses to dismiss the male officials within the court.
Of course, Su Rui had long resigned from his position. Ever since Su Wan had married into the Feng Family, the two started living their happy lives together.
Whether it was the supermarket on the east side or the fabric store on the west side, themon people in the capital would frequently see the couple together. The two bought groceries together, sown clothes together, and even helped out the homeless beggars by the south of the city.
They lived ordinary lives just like the ordinary couples within the Luanfeng Country. They had life¡¯s daily necessities but it was this kind of lifestyle that caused the nobledies within the capital to be envious of them.
They were used to having multiple men and them being jealous of them. They had long forgotten what an ordinary lifestyle with someone they loved was like.
Summer of the second year, a nobledy finally learned from Su Wan and married down into an ordinary man¡¯s house. Ever since, there has been a trend in the capital. Many nobledies started marrying down. At this time, Su Man was annoyed with the dismissed male officials¡¯ revolt.
Liu Xuan had always remained mysterious. He organized lots of people at many different ces and started to revolt nonstop and cause trouble.
More and more people joined the revolt and it became even more intense and fierce. They even almost charged towards the capital.
At this time, Su Man suddenly realized that besides Chi Xueyuan, this one strong general, she had no one else!
In the end, Chi Xueyuan was to lead the troop and go to battle but she still lost in the end...
Late at night in August, the revolting army had attacked the imperial city.
Liu Xuan still wore a gentle and elegant expression when he saw Su Man again but the sharp glint in his eyes was bright as ever.
¡°Your Majesty, you lost.¡±
Liu Xuan watched as Su Man slowly unsheathed her double-edged sword.
¡°Heh. I won¡¯t be surrendering to men who smooth talk but are actually poisonous in disguise.¡±
Saying this, Su Man pointed her double-edged sword at Liu Xuan¡¯s fatal spot. The two fought fiercely in the pce hall and went through hundreds of turns before Su Man was slowly put at a disadvantage.
¡°Everything is over.¡±
Liu Xuan waited for an opportunity and was about to pierce Su Man¡¯s chest with his sword when a familiar figure charged over and took the fatal blow for her.
Liu Xuan froze while Su Man was even more shocked at the man smiling faintly, lying on the ground.
¡°Liu...Luo.¡±
Su Man subconsciously whispered his name but she lifted her hand to see her palm covered in blood.
¡°Liu Luo, Liu Luo, you...¡±
Su Man hurriedly wanted to cover Liu Luo¡¯s injury but he slightly shook his head, his face pale. ¡°There¡¯s no use. I¡¯m going to die. Your Majesty, this is thest thing that Liu Luo can do for you. Although...although I have always disliked Yue Qing, I really like something he had said. He wanted a lover that would grow old with him. If there is an afterlife, Your Majesty, will you be willing to be Liu Luo¡¯s wife and grow old with me?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing. Don¡¯t die.¡±
Su Man hurriedly called out in a panic. But the man, after hearing her words, smiled and then closed his eyes forever.
Even though he was doubted by her and given the cold shoulder, and banished to the cold pce forever...he still persisted because he loved her.
¡°He died. He died for you.¡±
Liu Xuan¡¯s expression was a bit hazy. ¡°Su Man, you always said that men are unreliable but are women reliable? I sent Yue Qing into the princess royal residence. He didn¡¯t betray you nor did Liu Luo. You rather believe someone else than them. Are they not your lovers?¡±
¡°This world belongs to men!¡±
Saying this, Liu Xuan pointed his double-edged sword and deeply pierced through Su Man¡¯s chest. She recalled the dead Leng Ye, Yue Qing, and Liu Luo who just died.
Her vision became blurry but through the gaze, she saw a person d in red suddenly appearing at the door of the pce hall.
¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether the world belongs to men or women, prime minister Liu!¡±
Su Man wore a bright red phoenix robe and calmly appeared behind Liu Xuan. Behind her was Su Rui in martial attire, Lu Changge, Bi Lou, and Asura.
Indeed, Luanfeng Country might becking in many aspects and required development. However, the country was developing in a good direction. Su Wan refused to let Luanfeng Countrynd in the hands of an extreme man like him...
Chapter 308 - Loving My Love Rival（1）
Su Man¡¯s death led Su Wan to sessfullyplete her mission. She and Su Rui had brought people to stop Liu Xuan¡¯s rebellion but they didn¡¯t kill them all.
¡°Liu Xuan, you have to live. You should really see how good the future of this country will be.¡±
Su Wan and Su Rui weren¡¯t interested in the throne. The two left the mission world afterpleting their missions and handling everything.
Every world would advance forward in its own path. Luanfeng Country will definitely be better in the future.
Returning to space, Ye Xin smiled and waited upon Su Wan.
Su Wan always had a bad omen when she was stared by Ye Xin like that.
¡°The examination date has been set at the end of the month.¡± Ye Xin lifted her hand and the list of names attending the examination was disyed on hermunication device. Each department had three names.
¡°Oh.¡±
Ye Xin pointed at the Restoration Department on the first row.¡±Su Rui is the person fromst time right?¡±
Ye Xin was naturally referring to the rescue mission fromst time.
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there an issue?¡±
¡°What¡¯s...your rtionship with him?¡±
Ye Xin¡¯s gaze was on Su Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Su Wan, you should know that this examination is really important. None of the department can make any mistakes.¡±
¡°Mn, I know what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±
Su Wan understood. Like Xu Ce, she didn¡¯t want to bring any unknown danger to her department.
¡°Xu Ce will seal his memory in a bit. Ye Xin, you can also seal my memory. I won¡¯t forget my mission because of my personal matters.¡±
Su Wan eximed softly.
Ye Xin nodded. ¡°I will try to handle this. Mn. There¡¯s still a while before the end of the month. You can continue to do missions.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered upon seeing Ye Xin leave. ording to the time proportions between the mission and the space, she should still be able to do four to five missions before the examination.
She turned hermunication device and eliminated the missions that would take too much time. When she identally nced over the title of a mission, she froze.
Uh, there¡¯s actually such a strange mission?
I¡¯ll take it!
Mission world¡ª
Su Wan connected into the mission world. When she opened her eyes, she saw herself sitting on the chair in the hospital corridor.
The original body seemed to have fallen asleep here?
¡°Miss Su, you must be waiting for a while?¡±
A nurse walked over wearing a faint smile. She delivered Su Wan a bottle of water and eximed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait at the doctor¡¯s office? Doctor Gu will probably need another two hours toplete his surgery.¡±
Gu Shuxing, the male lead in this world and the most self-important surgeon in this private hospital.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wait here for him.¡±
Su Wan smiled at the nurse before leaning against the chair and resting again.
As a surgeon, Gu Shuxing had a cautious personality with a routine lifestyle. He had slight mysophobia and he was really stubborn and old-fashioned.
A dull and old-fashioned man like him however, had a handsome face like an adonis. Especially when he wore a whiteb coat. His handsome face captured the hearts of countless women¡¯s hearts.
The original body, Su Wan, used to be Gu Shuxing¡¯s patient. When the two got to know each other, Su Wan was giving her boyfriend, Xiao Qing, the cold shoulder. She hadn¡¯t been in a good mood back then. Thankfully, she was able to see her adonis in the hospital every day. Although her adonis was aloof and never chatted with her, he won her over with his looks. Just one look at him put her in a better mood.
Therefore, Su Wan had spent her days in the hospital watching her adonis. After a while, she couldn¡¯t resistparing her adonis to her boyfriend.
Appearance wise? Fine. There was noparison at all.
Ie wise? Her adonis definitely had a monthly ie of more than ten thousand while her boyfriend only had three thousand. Not only that, they were paying a rent of 1800 monthly.
Education and cultivation wise? Her adonis graduated from a famous university of medicine abroad while her boyfriend graduated from an inconspicuous university.
Nani. That¡¯s what she gets forparing the two! Now she wanted to dump her boyfriend.
What upsetted the original body most was that Xiao Qing hadn¡¯te to visit her during her time at the hospital. She lost her faith in her boyfriend even more and she broke up with him one-sided after she was discharged.
After breaking up, Xiao Qing hade to pester her for a few days. He had even followed her to the hospital when she went for an re-inspection. He dragged her along and refused to let her leave.
Gu Shuxing just so happened to be off work that time and coincidentally encountered her. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want his patient to be pestered by someone else, but he ended up meddling in someone¡¯s business for the first time.
¡°Do you see him? This is my new boyfriend, Gu Shuxing! Xiao Qing, look at the mirror. Do you think you canpare to him? So...give up!¡±
Su Wan took this chance to drag Gu Shuxing by his arm and this was a fatal blow to Xiao Qing.
When the inferior Xiao Qing encounters the aloof adonis, Gu Shuxing...Nani, they can only retreat in defeat!
Realizing that there was no hope, Xiao Qing took all his sry to get drunk at a club. However, because he was too drunk, he ran through a red light on the way home and got hit by a sports car driving at high speed...
By the time Xiao Qing woke up again, he found himself in a bad situation.
He was dead.
No, to be more urate, his body was dead but his soul had transferred to the driver responsible for his ident.
This female driver was a rich woman and her name was Xiao Qing. Her other identity was...Gu Shuxing¡¯s fiancee!
That¡¯s right. Xiao Qing (Xiao Qing) was the female lead of this world.
Su Wan was speechless.
Su Wan felt drunk reading the plot. However, this world was really interesting, wasn¡¯t it?
Su Wan used the original body¡¯s memory to interpret the scene happening right now. Xiao Qing had reborn into Xiao Qing (female driver) and had encountered Gu Shuxing in the hospital already.
Xiao Qing naturally recognized that stiff-faced man to be the young handsome man who stole his girlfriend. The most tragic thing was that he had been reborn into his love rival¡¯s fiancee!
The fiancee who he disliked!
Nani, you¡¯re shunning me? Well, I¡¯ll shun you too!
What is a young handsome man like you acting arrogant for? I¡¯m also a ¡°Ms Perfect¡± now. Pah. I¡¯m ¡°Mr Perfect.¡±
Wait. Just you wait. After I get discharged from the hospital, I¡¯m going to do a sex change surgery and steal all the beautiful women from your side...
With this beautiful wish in his mind, Xiao Qing was able to stay in the high-ss ward under the identity of Xiao Qing at ease...
Three in the afternoon.
Gu Shuxing walked out of the operation room in fatigue. When he returned to the doctor¡¯s office on the third floor, he saw Su Wan already asleep on a chair down the corridor.
¡°Su Wan?¡±
Gu Shuxing couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward and softly pushed her shoulder.
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan woke up still in a daze. Seeing Gu Shuxing¡¯s aloof and indifferent expression, she shot him a faint smile. ¡°Doctor Gu, you¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Mn, you¡¯re here for me?¡±
Gu Shuxing asked in an indifferent tone.
¡°Uh, yes.¡±
Su Wan gradually stood up and eximed, ¡°Doctor Gu, you helped me a lotst time. I want to invite you to lunch. That¡¯s my thank you.¡±
Last time?
Gu Shuxing knitted his brows, clearly already forgetting that he ended up pretending to be Su Wan¡¯s boyfriend.
¡°Miss Su, I actually...¡±
¡°Doctor Gu! Doctor Gu!¡±
A nurse suddenly frantically ran over while calling out Gu Shuxing.
¡°Xiao Xia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Shuxing recognized the nurse. She was the special nurse in Xiao Qing¡¯s ward.
¡°Doctor Gu, you should go upstairs and take a look at Miss Xiao. I don¡¯t know what she got shocked by but she¡¯s really emotional right now. We can¡¯t do anything!¡±
Chapter 309 - Loving My Love Rival (2）
What would you do if you woke up from a car ident and found out that you turned from a man into a woman?
Obviously the answer was to touch your chest and check your private parts first.
Xiao Qing thought that he was a table this life and there were all sorts of cups ced on top of it.
From losing his career, breaking up, to getting into a car ident and then finding out that he had turned into a woman as a result of it!
Fine. Although he was a ¡°Ms Perfect¡± with an angel-like face and a sexy figure, what use was that?
Xiao Qing had nned on using Xiao Family¡¯s money in order to do a sex change surgery abroad but after checking out some information online, he was in a bad mood.
He couldn¡¯t do the surgery as he pleased. What if he failed? Then he¡¯d be a transvestite.
In short, Xiao Qing was in a really bad mood.
He chased away the nurses in the ward and smashed everything he could. After that, he sat on the bed angrily. Why was he so unlucky?
He was sent to the remote poor neighborhood by his boss in order to make some inquiries. His phone lost connection so he didn¡¯t even know that his girlfriend had gotten hurt and was in the hospital.
He finally made it back from the mountains but damn, his girlfriend was already stolen away by a young handsome man. He was most angry at the fact that his job was reced by the manager¡¯s wife¡¯s younger brother.
This was a true tragedy.
Xiao Qing was sitting in bed andining when the door to the ward was suddenly pushed open.
Xiao Qing thought that Xiao Xia hade back again. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Xiao Xia, didn¡¯t I tell you to leave. I¡¯m really fine. I just want to vent, v....¡±
Xiao Xia turned to see the icy-looking man. He immediately paused before his expression became unwell too. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
This damned young handsome man. You already have a fiancee but you¡¯re still trying to seduce my Su Wan! Just wait until I get discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ll expose your true face to Su Wan.
Xiao Qing was just thinking of this when someone else appeared behind Gu Shuxing.
Her ck wavy hair wasbed and she was petite inparison to him. She wore a faint pink baseball jacket and looked really sweet and cute in that outfit.
Su Wan?
Speak of her and she was here!
Xiao Qing stayed frozen there. At that time, Su Wan had seen Xiao Qing sitting in the hospital bed as well. Her gaze flickered and she immediately rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s you! I finally found you!¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Was she still able to recognize me in this state?
Xiao Qing was just thinking this when he felt a sting of pain on his face. Su Wan had harshly pped him.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Xiao Qing widened his eyes and looked angrily at Su Wan. You ran away with the young handsome man and you¡¯re trying to act like you¡¯re in the right?
You even pped me!
I never hit women in the past. Cough! But I¡¯m a woman now too. Nani. If you force me, I won¡¯t be nice just because you¡¯re my girlfriend anymore!
Just as Xiao Qing nned on retaliating, Su Wan suddenly grabbed onto Xiao Qing¡¯s shoulders and nced at him with teary eyes. ¡°You murderer! Give Xiao Qing back! Give him back to me! You murderer! Murderer!¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Uh.
Xiao Qing finally recalled a really serious issue after being shook by Su Wan.
He had transformed into Xiao Qing right now who is that female driver. That means...he was her enemy now?
Nani. Heaven, stop ying with me like this.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s expression, Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
He did fail in his past life but he hadn¡¯t failedpletely. At least, he had Su Wan (although she was his ex-girlfriend) and Yan Mubai, the brother he could entrust with his life.
As it turned out, after he died, someone would cry and be upset over his death as well...
For a moment, Xiao Qing stayed frozen there and allowed Su Wan to shake his shoulders nonstop.
¡°Miss Su!¡±
Gu Shuxing finally stepped in at this time and grabbed Su Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t be too stirred up. Xiao Qing is also the victim here. She wasn¡¯t responsible for the car ident. She...¡±
¡°Hey! What are you doing? Let me go!¡±
Xiao Qing suddenly interrupted Gu Shuxing¡¯s words. Seeing him grab onto Su Wan¡¯s shoulders, he immediately jumped out of the bed and smacked his hands away from Su Wan. Then he took another step forward and brought Su Wan behind him. ¡°Gu Shuxing, enough! Don¡¯t try to take advantage of her. You pervert.¡±
Gu Shuxing was speechless.
This Xiao Qing has be more and more unreasonable.
¡°Su Wan, are you okay?¡±
Saying this, Xiao Qing turned to grab Su Wan¡¯s hands again.
Su Wan naturally ducked. ¡°Miss Su, I...I was too stirred before. Sorry, I¡¯m going now.¡±
Then she looked at Gu Shuxing again and said, ¡°Doctor Gu, I still have to thank you for helping me that day. I actually regretted my decision back then. If I wasn¡¯t too angry and deceived A-Qing, he probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an ident. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not Miss Xiao¡¯s fault. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±
Saying this, Su Wan quickly ran out wearing a sorrowful expression.
¡°Hey! Su Wan!¡±
Xiao Qing hurriedly wanted to chase after her but Gu Shuxing stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re a patient right now. Where are you going?¡±
¡°Gu Shuxing, are you stupid? Can¡¯t you tell that Su Wan¡¯s emotions aren¡¯t stable? What if something happens to her?¡±
¡°She...¡±
Gu Shuxing looked down and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s her problem. She has her family and friends. We don¡¯t need to worry about her. Xiao Qing, you¡¯re a patient in the hospital right now. Get back in bed. I...¡±
¡°Screw you!¡±
Catching Gu Shuxing off guard, Xiao Qing pushed him and quickly ran out of the door.
After leaving, Xiao Qing realized a serious issue. He was still wearing the patient¡¯s clothes and he had no money on him.
Uh. How was he going to travel to Su Wan¡¯s house? Walk? Run? Or maybe hail a taxi or go on a bus, then refuse to pay the fare? But won¡¯t he be arrested because people would think he was a nutcase?
Beep.
At this time, Xiao Qing suddenly heard a honk from behind him. Gu Shuxing peeked out from the car window and eximed, ¡°Do you know Su Wan¡¯s address? Get inside. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±
I...
Xiao Qing had an internal conflict for a few seconds before getting inside unwillingly. The moment he did, he stared sternly at Gu Shuxing and asked, ¡°How do you know her address? You¡¯ve been to her house before?¡±
Hearing the jealousy inside his voice, Gu Shuxing shook his head coldly. ¡°She used ot be my patient. I obviously know where she lives.¡±
Uh.
Xiao Qing kept his head down and said nothing after listening to Gu Shuxing¡¯s words. Fine. You¡¯re right.
While the two were on their way to Su Wan¡¯s house, Su Wan had already hailed a taxi to Jiulin Street. This was where the biggest wholesale market was. There were all sorts of people here and many vendors set up their stalls here.
Getting off the taxi and ncing at the crowded and noisy street, Su Wan smiled. How was General Su going to stay in this ce?
That¡¯s right. There was only one person who could be considered as a devoted male supporting lead in this world. That was Xiao Qing¡¯s best friend, Yan Mubai.
His name might be poetic and all but in reality, like Xiao Qing, Yan Mubai came from a poor background as well. Xiao Qing, at the very least, was a worker in a privatepany. As for Yan Mubai, he relied on bulk trade in wholesale market as his means of survival...
Chapter 310 - Loving My Love Rival（3）
¡°Two yuan, two yuan! They¡¯re all two yuan, two yuan. You won¡¯t lose from buying it nor will you be tricked! Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, it¡¯s only two yuan!¡±
¡°Look here, look here. But two children¡¯s outfits and you only have to pay twenty yuan!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a clearance! I¡¯m selling this at arge discount. That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! The boss is crazy!¡±
The moment Su Wan walked into Jiulin Street, loudspeakers and hollers enveloped her ears. It rose and fell in session. Her ears buzzed nonstop.
It was really noisy. Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace and walk into Yan Mubai¡¯s store ording to her memory.
Before she got there, ady wearing flowery clothes stopped her.
¡°Hey, why are you here again? Our Brother Bai doesn¡¯t hit women! But if you keep pestering him, I¡¯ll scratch you!¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
Who the heck is Brother Bai?
¡°Who are you?¡±
Su Wan nced coldly at thedy wearing a flowery dress. She looked pretty young and she had a in appearance but why was she wearing a flowery dress that made her look much older?
¡°What¡¯s it to you? Gold-digger, stay the hell away!¡±
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s cold gaze, The flowery-dressed girl subconsciously puffed her chest out and eximed in a louder voice as well, immediately attracting the other vendors at other stalls. Everyone looked at Su Wan and revealed an interested expression.
Su Wan was speechless.
In the original plot, Yan Mubai and Xiao Qing were sworn brothers. Xiao Qing had called Yan Mubai before he got into an ident. He knew that Su Wan dumped Xiao Qing and he had gone to drink at a bar due to the breakup and got into an ident as a result. Due to this, Yan Mubai naturally didn¡¯t treat Su Wan well.
About three days ago, the two attended Xiao Qing¡¯s funeral. Su Wan recalled leaving something at Xiao Qing¡¯s ce. He was an orphan so Yan Mubai had taken care of all his remnants. In the end, Su Wan had no choice but to look for Yan Mubai at Jiulin Street. Who knew that the two started arguing in front of his store. Because Yan Mubai had a pretty good rtionship with the people here, everyone came to advise them, thinking they were a couple fighting.
Su Wan grabbed her own things in the end and the two parted unhappily. The neighbors enjoyed gossip so they came to ask Yan Mubai if Su Wan was his girlfriend. Because he was still in a fit of anger, Yan Mubai cursed her out and said she was a gold-digger. The vendors at Jiulin Street then imagined Su Wan to be a gold-digger who dumped the innocent peddler.
Of course, this wasn¡¯t it.
Although Yan Mubai was poor and had smooth skin, he was handsome. Standing in front of the stall, he looked like a celebrity. The youngdies here all wanted to get close to him. The girl wearing a flowery dress that stopped Su Wan was Liu Ying. She was one of Brother Bai¡¯s admirers.
Because of Liu Ying¡¯s loud voice, lots of people hade over, pointing at them. They were clearly all watching the show.
Su Wan gazed at them, a smile flickering past her face.
Because the original body¡¯s figure was on the petite side, Su Wan was unable to see Yan Mubai¡¯s store, surrounded by the crowd. That¡¯s why she smiled and hollered, ¡°Yan Mubai, Yan Mubai! Come out!¡±
Everyone subconsciously moved out of the way so that Su Wan could walk over after hearing her holler loudly.
At this time, a certain person walked out quickly and appeared in front of everyone.
Although he was just wearing a simple casual outfit and his hair was messy, it was unable to conceal his handsomeness and elegance.
¡°Wife, you¡¯re here!¡±
Su Rui smiled awkwardly at Su Wan and eximed, ¡°You came in time. Help me clean up quickly!¡±
General Su refused to admit that he had been in the warehouse since he entered the mission world and he was pressed down by the counterfeit products piled up on top of him.
Seeing Su Rui holding Su Wan¡¯s hands and taking her inside the room, everyone scattered. Meanwhile, Liu Ying stayed at her spot and stomped her feet harshly seeing the two¡¯s figures.
Good men are all other¡¯s. There¡¯s no way to live~
Su Wan followed Su Rui to his dozen square meter or so shop. The moment she entered, she saw the ground full of bags and she was quite speechless. ¡°Have you been mugged?¡±
Su Rui was speechless.
Cough.
Su Rui looked at Su Wan, embarrassed. ¡°Um, you know that Yan Mubai had just gotten a batch of goods using all of the money he has. Say, isn¡¯t he dumb? He didn¡¯t even leave some money for his rent. It costs quite a few ten thousand! He used all his money on what? These counterfeit products!¡±
Forgive General Su for being an academician, warrior, and cook in the past. But nani. He was never a vendor so he didn¡¯t know how to sell goods!
Looking at the room full of counterfeit products, General Su felt a headache.
¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s fine. I know how to sell them!¡±
Looking at Su Rui¡¯s embarrassed expression, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let¡¯s clean this up first. Hang the new styled products in the most obvious spots so they can attract the customers¡¯ attention. The old styled products can be ced in the shopping cart in front and used for clearance.¡±
General Su was speechless.
Though he had no idea what his wife was talking about, it seemed like she knew what she was doing.
My wife is always the best~
The two got straight to work mode. Su Wan ordered Su Rui around and he helped her out. By the time the two finished sorting out all the bags, it had gottenpletely dark outside. The other stores on Jiulin Street were already closed for the night.
¡°Huff, so tired.¡±
General Su had never done such tedious work. He felt like it was more tiring to sort out a store than going on the battlefield.
¡°This is the lifestyle of an ordinary person.¡±
Su Wan smiled at Su Rui. She had done all sorts of work in the past. Selling goods and whatnot is so easy.
¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±
Su Rui closed the store and brought Su Wan into his arms as they walked onto the street.
¡°Let¡¯s not eat outside. I¡¯ll cook for you when we go home.¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Rui. Yan Mubai, did you forget that you¡¯re penniless right now? I heard that you can¡¯t even pay rent so you have to sleep overnight at your store?
Su Rui was speechless.
Su Rui didn¡¯t really understand Yan Mubai¡¯s thought. He had earned quite a bit by selling counterfeit products at the Jiulin Street, yet he mailed money back to his hometown to his parents so that they can use it for his brother¡¯s marriage.
However, he ended up being homeless in the city.
In the original plot, Yan Mubai had lived a down and out lifestyle like this too. Up until Xiao Qing came to visit him.
Yan Mubai naturally didn¡¯t know that the beautiful Miss Xiao in front of him was his good brother. He only knew that Miss Xiao was beautiful and kind. Even though he made sarcasticments at her because of Xiao Qing¡¯s death, she still helped him out enthusiastically. She never wanted any return.
Su Rui was speechless.
General Su wanted to calm for a while. He was unable to ept this plot.
The male had be a female while the female had be a male. General Su had heard of this before but you¡¯re a straight man! How do you go from being a straight man to liking a guy!
Even if you be a woman, shouldn¡¯t you be a lesbian?
Uh.
Of course, if they¡¯re a lesbian or whatnot, they mustn¡¯t seek his wife out as a partner! Don¡¯t even think about it.
Chapter 311 - Loving My Love Rival (4)
Chapter 311 ¨C Loving My Love Rival (4)
Su Wan¡¯s neighborhood was far from Jiulin Street. Because it was dark outside, there weren¡¯t many people outside. As a result, Su Wan brought Su Rui along with her and they took the bus home.
After they got off the bus stop, they had to walk down a street before arriving at the neighborhood.
¡°Wife, you must be tired. Let me carry you.¡±
Su Rui thought back to how Su Wan had helped him for a few hours and felt bad for his wife. People said that poor couples would live hard lives. But in terms of this simple lifestyle, General Su thought it was quite novel but tiring.
By the time Su Rui carried Su Wan to her neighborhood, he saw a white Chevrolet parked in front of the door. There was a woman whose suit draped over her shoulders and leaned against the car smoking. She was Xiao Qing.
Seeing this bizarre female lead, General Su paused his footsteps.
¡°What¡¯s the matteR?¡±
Su Wan was lying on his back and on the verge of falling asleep. She slowly opened her eyes but before she could wake uppletely, Xiao Qing had already ran over. ¡°Mubai, what happened to Xiao Wan? Is she injured?¡±
Xiao Qing had long forgotten that he was Miss Xiao as he ran over and asked Su Rui anxiously.
Su Rui knitted his brows and eximed, ¡°Get out of the way. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Fine. He had just recalled his identity right now.
¡°Uh. More or less, I¡¯m responsible for Xiao Qing¡¯s death. I admit this! But I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I know that he¡¯s an orphan and you two are the closest to him. If you guys need anything, let me know. As long as I can help you guys, I will!¡±
Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Wan on Su Rui¡¯s back. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t, don¡¯t me yourself too much. This...heaven determines fate. Xiao Qing¡¯s ident isn¡¯t your fault. Please don¡¯t fret over this and do something stupid!¡±
Xiao Qing didn¡¯t know what to say right now. He wanted to tell them that he was Xiao Qing and that he was still alive.
But what use would it be telling them?
Would Su Wan be willing to be with a woman?
Nani. His life. It was full of too much hardship.
Hearing Xiao Qing¡¯s words, Su Wan jumped off from Su Rui¡¯s back and nced at him with a dim gaze. ¡°Many thanks to Miss Xiao for speciallying over to tell us this. You¡¯re right. Fate is determined. Maybe A-Qing and I aren¡¯t fated this life. I hope he¡¯ll reincarnate to a wealthy family in his afterlife and live a life without worry and with a beautiful woman.¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Little Wanwan, you¡¯re really kind and cute. I am living a life without worry and I have beautiful women by my side too. I¡¯m a beautiful woman myself. Do I count? Sob, I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. Let me cry~
¡°Xiao Qing.¡±
Gu Shuxing gradually got off the horse carriage seeing that Su Wan was okay. He nced at Xiao Qing and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven. You should return to the hospital!¡±
Return to the hospital?
Xiao Qing furrowed his brows upon hearing Gu Shuxing¡¯s words. His gazended on Su Rui again. ¡°Yan Mubai, did you guyse back from Jiulin Street? You mustn¡¯t have eaten yet right? It¡¯ste. Let me treat you out for dinner at Yi Jiangnan okay? You can order whatever you want!¡±
Xiao Qing remembered promising Su Wan that he¡¯d bring her to Yi Jiangnan to eat when they were still together in the past. The ce was really close to thepany Su Wan worked at. It was a really top-tier expensive private restaurant.
Su Rui hesitated before nodding in the end. ¡°Since Miss Xiao is passionately offering us, then let¡¯s not be so polite. Xiao Wan, right?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Su Wan nodded, her expression faint. ¡°Sorry for troubling Miss Xiao.¡±
¡°Ah, what are you talking about? And please stop calling me Miss Xiao. Call me Xiao Qing.¡±
Whenever he heard someone call him Miss Xiao, Xiao Qing felt sorrowful~
¡°Here, let¡¯s get back in the horse carriage.¡±
Xiao Qing didn¡¯t bother to be polite. After dragging Su Rui and Su Wan inside, he immediately turned to say to Gu Shuxing, ¡°Driver, Yi Jiangnan!¡±
Gu Shuxing was speechless.
I¡¯m a driver now?
Gu Shuxing wore a cold expression and started the engine while keeping quiet. He didn¡¯t like talking. Although he was displeased with Xiao Qing since a while ago, thinking that the two families were friends and how she was a patient in his hospital, he had to tolerate this for the time being.
There weren¡¯t many customers in the restaurant when the four arrived at Yi Jiangnan. Xiao Qing requested an exquisite private room. After entering, he asked for a thirty-year old bottle of Maotai liquor as well as a bottle of Lafite,
He transformed from an innocent boy to a ¡°Ms Perfect.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t flirt withdies anymore, he could at least experience the life of a wealthy person. He could be unruly since he had the money!
¡°Here, you guys can order whatever you want. You can order two of the same dishes if you like it and then another one for takeout!¡±
Xiao Qing pushed the menu to Su Wan and Su Rui, acting rich.
Su Wan, Su Rui, and Gu Shuxing were all speechless.
The three of us don¡¯t know this person. We really don¡¯t know her...
¡°You can order whatever.¡±
Su Wan flipped through the menu, her expressionplicated. ¡°When A-Qing was still alive, he always talked about inviting me here to eat. Now that I think about it, this restaurant is no different from the restaurant across the street. As long as I can fill my stomach.¡±
¡°Xiao Wan...¡±
Hearing Su Wan¡¯s words, Xiao Qing immediately looked at her with a deep gaze.
Cough.
Detecting Xiao Qing¡¯s strange gaze, Su Rui immediately coughed. ¡°Xiao Wan, A-Qing isn¡¯t here anymore. I know you can¡¯t get over it but you have to look forward.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Gu Shuxing who had been quiet the entire time also shifted his gaze to look at Su Wan solemnly. ¡°The dead have already passed. Miss Su, you¡¯re still young and you have a long way to go.¡±
¡°Mn.¡±
Su Wan nodded hearing the two¡¯s words.
Xiao Qing also looked down, seemingly in deep thought.
Right. He had already ¡°died.¡± No matter what, he refused to let Su Wan continue to be upset over a dead person.
He subconsciously nced at Gu Shuxing who was just talking.
This stiff-looking young handsome man was just advising Su Wan. Could he be interested in her?
He already has a fiancee yet he¡¯s being a womanizer like other men. Men like him weren¡¯t reliable. He was too unreliable!
Thinking this, Xiao Qing¡¯s gazended on Su Rui again. The only man that Xiao Qing was at ease with was Yan Mubai besides him!
They knew each other and Yan Mubai was a sensible and loyal person!
He was a good man. He was hardworking, passionate, loyal, and filial.
Mn. Besides having financial problems, he was pretty good overall!
Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze between Su Rui and Su Wan.
You don¡¯t say but the two did quite look like a couple.
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Nani. Why do I still feel ufortable?
Matchmaking my ex-girlfriend with my good brother isn¡¯t something a normal person would do!
The meal cost tens of thousands of dors and in the end, Gu Shuxing had paid the bill.
Coming out of the restaurant, Xiao Qing looked at Su Rui and Su Wan, saying, ¡°We¡¯re close to Jiulin Street. Mubai, I¡¯ll take you back first and then Xiao Wan!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Su Wan immediately shook her head. ¡°Bring me back along the way. Mubai wasn¡¯t able to pay rent and he was kicked out by thendlord. He can¡¯t just stay in the store all the time. It just so happens that there¡¯s a spare room at my ce so I¡¯ll let him live there for a bit. When he earns his money back and can afford rent, we¡¯ll talk then!¡±
Xiao Qing was dumbstruck.
Nani? Though I n on matchmaking you guys, you don¡¯t need to be so quick!
Chapter 312 - Loving My Love Rival（5）
Su Wan and Xiao Qing didn¡¯t stay too long upstairs. Gu Shuxing instinctively nced at Xiao Qing when they came downstairs.
Xiao Qing was clearly really excited. Ever since he was reborn into Xiao Qing, with his careless attitude, he maintained a happy state and found everything interesting. But from the bottom of his heart, he felt apprehensive and nervous. He had suddenly transformed from a man into a woman but he couldn¡¯t tell anyone else. This was an inhumane torture. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t alone.
Reincarnating into someone else¡¯s body wasn¡¯t scientifically proven. If someone else knew about this, he¡¯d definitely get in danger but Yan Mubai was different.
He was his sworn brother!
In this world, if Xiao Qing had to choose a person that he trusted the most, he¡¯d choose Yan Mubai.
The rtionship between men was reliable and straightforward.
¡°I¡¯m really happy today. Aunt Zhang, go prepare some ingredients. I¡¯m going to have hotpot with my brothers!¡±
Whenever Xiao Qing was excited, he¡¯d want hotpot.
Aunt Zhang hurried into the kitchen to prepare the ingredients after hearing her master¡¯s order.
Meanwhile, Su Wan sat on the sofa and looked at Xiao Qing. ¡°Miss Xiao, what¡¯s gotten you so happy? You weren¡¯t in that much of a great mood before going upstairs earlier.¡±
¡°Um...¡±
Xiao Qing¡¯s gaze flickered and he smiled faintly at Su Wan. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m just really happy. I¡¯m so happy that I got to know you and Xiao Bai. None of you guys can leave today! We¡¯re getting drunk tonight!¡±
¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t drink or eat anything spicy right now.¡±
Xiao Qing was getting all hyped up when Gu Shuxing expressionlessly poured water on top of him.
Xiao Qing was speechless.
That¡¯s why being a woman sucks!
One doesn¡¯t know the hardships of managing a household until they¡¯re the one doing so. One doesn¡¯t know the hardships of being a woman until they¡¯re a woman!
Xiao Qing also hesitated and his voice got lower when he heard Gu Shuxing¡¯s words. ¡°Um, I won¡¯t eat or drink that much, okay?¡±
Maybe it was because Xiao Qing hadn¡¯t taken care of her body, her symptoms whenever she had her period was quite serious. Thinking back to the feeling when he rolled in bed due to the painful feeling and how his face turned pale, Xiao Qing was still quite scared.
¡°We can drink but you can only have a warm beverage. It¡¯s the same anyway. It¡¯s not like you can eat anything spicy from the start.¡±
Seeing Xiao Qing¡¯s conflicted expression, Su Rui patted his shoulders and softly suggested.
That¡¯s right!
Xiao Qing¡¯s face brightened. Is there something wrong with my brain? I never liked eating spice anyway~ I almost got dragged into the pit by Gu Shuxing!
Gu Shuxing couldn¡¯t resist the urge to look at Su Rui when he heard his words.
He actually knew about Xiao Qing¡¯s diet as well?
Wasn¡¯t this...a bit strange?
¡°It just so happens that we haven¡¯t eaten much at thepany dinner either. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned this, I am a bit hungry.¡±
Seeing that the atmosphere in the lounge was a bit strange, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but pat her stomach and exim this softly.
Xiao Qing smiled at her and said, ¡°Xiao Wan, then remember to eat moreter. Don¡¯t you love eating shrimp? Have Xiao Bai peel it for you.¡±
Xiao Qing thought this through. Even if he was to find a girlfriend in the future or even do a sex change surgery, there was no way he¡¯d get to be with Su Wan anymore. Therefore, he might as well matchmake her and Yan Mubai!
He didn¡¯t do anything wrong! He was the kindest ex in history! Here, you guys cane and give me a like!
Su Wan¡¯s expression also became awkward.
Damn you!
Can you be even more stupid?
With all these loopholes, how can I keep the act on?
You think that everyone is stupid like you? I really don¡¯t understand how you fooled Gu Shuxing into liking you~
Su Wan suddenly felt really bitter.
Screw you. She shouldn¡¯t have epted this mission out of curiosity and wanting to y.
Su Wan was unhappy. Su Wan has an attitude....
Damn you! Screw you for being curious!
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
Xiao Qing had no idea what happened to Su Wan seeing her in a daze so he couldn¡¯t help but call her, ¡°Xiao Wan, are you okay?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m just...¡±
Su Wan smiled bitterly at Xiao Qing, hesitating on her words.
Do you know that I want to choke you to death?
Seeing that his wife has been angered internally by Xiao Qing, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but softlyugh. ¡°It¡¯s all good. I think that Xiao Wan is just angered by Qiu Feng. Don¡¯t be angry. We can feast tonight and forget everything unhappy!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Life is short. Whether you¡¯re poor or wealthy, that¡¯s your life. The same goes to spending your life happily and busily. What¡¯s the word? Life is about being happy!¡±
Saying this, Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pat Gu Shuxing¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Old Gu, am I right?¡±
Gu Shuxing was speechless.
Who gave you the courage to call the handsome Doctor Gu, Old Gu?
¡°I don¡¯t eat at this time.¡±
Gu Shuxing looked at Xiao Qing and said, ¡°Xiao Qing, if there¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯m heading back now.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Xiao Qing was unhappy that Gu Shuxing didn¡¯t give him face. I only told you to be with us because I also like you!
Yet, you want to act aloof with me?
¡°Fine, you can go back to wherever you came from. We¡¯re not good enough for you!¡±
Saying this, Xiao Qing quickly walked to the front of the vi and then opened the door. ¡°Here, if you want to leave, leave already! Don¡¯t stall around. Are you still a man?¡±
Damn. You won¡¯t give me face? Then I won¡¯t be friends with you anymore~
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh seeing that Gu Shuxing didn¡¯t give Xiao Qing face. She knew that Xiao Qing¡¯s dignity would be crushed. ¡°Doctor Gu, don¡¯t be like this. Sister Xiao Qing wants you to stay and eat for your good. You don¡¯t understand do you?¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Understand what? I just want to be brothers with him~
Gu Shuxing paused when he walked to the door and heard Su Wan¡¯s words. He nced at the angry woman and felt a bit touched inside.
¡°I really can¡¯t eat anything right now. You guys enjoy.¡±
Saying this, Gu Shuxing walked out of the door...
Bang. Xiao Qing closed the door. Damn. Look at him. Wealthy people pay attention to too many things!
¡°Here, ignore him. The three of us can eat.¡±
Xiao Qing forgot about Gu Shuxing just like this.
ncing at his careless attitude, Su Wan was speechless. Fine. You¡¯re the most careless female lead I¡¯ve seen.
Su Wan pursed her lips and met Su Rui¡¯s smiling eyes which seemed to be saying that he won~
Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say.
Has someone not entered the stage with a brilliant aura yet? Was it too early to make conclusions?
Thinking of the female supporting lead that was going to return soon, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but lift his brows at Su Rui.
Whether it¡¯s a loss or win, we¡¯ll see~
Chapter 322 - Loving My Love Rival (15)
Chapter 322 ¨C Loving My Love Rival (15)
A City International Airport.
Yao Shanshan took off her sunsses and nced at her homnd. There was a longing smile on her exquisite and beautiful face.
Gu Shuxing, I¡¯m back.
A City Center Hospital.
Ever since Gu Shuxing left Xiao Qing¡¯s homest night, he hadn¡¯t seen his unreliable fiancee in a while. A few days ago, Gu Shuxing encountered Jiang Min in the neighborhood and from then, he found out that Xiao Qing and Yan Mubai had been together every day. It seemed like she had bought shares into Yan Mubai¡¯s store and wanted to help out his business.
Didn¡¯t they know that they would garner enemies from selling these goods?
To this, Gu Shuxing was speechless but whenever he thought of Xiao Qing and Yan Mubai being so close together, Gu Shuxing felt a bit ufortable.
After all, they had an arranged marriage. Though he didn¡¯t have much feelings towards Xiao Qing, the two didn¡¯t openly talk about their marriage either.
Of course, what made Gu Shuxing toss and turn restlessly in bed had to do with something else.
Xiao Qing and Yan Mubai, and Su Wan.
Gu Shuxing thought that Xiao Qing¡¯s attitude towards the two of them was really strange and she seemed to know them really well. Even if she hired private investigators to investigate the two of them, there was no way that she¡¯d know about the details of their lifestyles.
Xiao Qing, just what...sorts of secrets have you hidden?
It was evening by the time he got off work from the hospital. Like usual, he changed his clothes and went to the parking lot to get his car. Who knew that he just walked out of the hospital when a pleasant female voice stopped him.
¡°Gu Shuxing!¡±
He paused hearing the voice and then quickly turned around. Under the sunlight, Yao Shanshan smiled splendidly at him wearing a faint blue overcoat.
¡°Gu Shuxing, I¡¯m back!¡±
Saying this, she quickly ran to him and tightly hugged him.
They got to know each other from abroad seven years ago. At that time, everyone was a foreign exchange student. After finding out that they were both from the same city, the two immediately got closer to one another.
At that time, Yao Shanshan already knew that Gu Shuxing liked her but it was a really difficult thing to have an old-fashioned and slow man take the initiative to confess.
Yao Shanshan was a beautifuldy and there were many admirers too. On her birthday banquet, she had hinted to Gu Shuxing to confess to her but he didn¡¯t understand.
In the end, under a whim of anger, Yao Shanshan found a foreigner to be her boyfriend. She just wanted to anger Gu Shuxing. She didn¡¯t n on actually having a rtionship with him but who knew that after Gu Shuxing found out, he even called to bless her.
Then the two lost contact.
Yao Shanshan was a really proud woman. She thought that Gu Shuxing wouldn¡¯tpromise at all, then they might as well break off rtions for good.
Up until two years ago, Yao Shanshan encountered a foreign exchange student that she used to y with back then during apany dinner. Through him, she found out that the day she announced she had a boyfriend, Gu Shuxing drank until daylight in his dorm all alone.
As a man who imed he¡¯d be the most outstanding surgeon, he wasn¡¯t allowed to drink at all.
But that day, Gu Shuxing got drunk. Only himself. He endured all of this silently and quietly.
This might be how he dealt with things. Back then, Yao Shanshan didn¡¯t understand. But now, she did.
That¡¯s why she came back.
¡°Shanshan?¡±
Gu Shuxing revealed a rare smile seeing Yao Shanshan who hadn¡¯t changed much. ¡°When did youe back?¡±
¡°Today. As soon as I got off the ne, I arranged everything and then came straight to you. Do you feel touched?¡±
Yao Shanshan let go and then looked at Gu Shuxing with a sparkling gaze. Before returning, she had arranged everything and asked many people about Gu Shuxing¡¯s matters. She found out that he was still single.
Therefore, this time, she was going to take the initiative. She can¡¯t lose this man again.
¡°Heh.¡±
Gu Shuxing smiled faintly upon hearing her words. ¡°It just so happens that I got off work. Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll host a weing dinner for you.¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
Yao Shanshan smiled and walked to Gu Shuxing¡¯s side, naturally holding onto his arms. ¡°Before I came back, I heard from May and the others that a new Yi Jiangnan has opened in A City. I heard that their signature dishes are delicious. Let¡¯s go there!¡±
Yi Jiangnan...
Gu Shuxing couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiao Qing. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to Yi Jiangnan!¡±
The restaurant just so happens to be the busiest when people get off work. Because they hadn¡¯t reserved a spot in the restaurant ahead of time, Gu Shuxing and Yao Shanshan had to wait ten minutes before they got a private room.
¡°I have no idea what you like to eat so you can pick.¡±
Gu Shuxing pushed the menu to Yao Shanshan like a gentleman. Yao Shanshan pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°I actually...haven¡¯t changed my taste all these years. I...still have the same taste.¡±
No matter what, women can¡¯t say things too straightforwardly. Plus, this was their first meeting after the reunion.
Yao Shanshan had given Gu Shuxing enough hints. Unfortunately...
Doctor Gu didn¡¯t seem to detect the hidden meaning in Yao Shanshan¡¯s words.
He waited until Yao Shanshan finished picking before the two started chatting mindlessly. There weren¡¯t many people in his friend circle that could chat with him because of his aloof personality. Yao Shanshan, however, belonged to the group of people that appealed to Gu Shuxing¡¯s liking.
This might be why Gu Shuxing ended up liking Yao Shanshan back then.
It was hard to find someone in the world that could understand you.
But lovers and intimate friends were different concepts.
Gu Shuxing looked at Yan Shanshan. He had gotten over his first love. Maybe his first love really didn¡¯t know love?
Yi Jiangnan brought the dishes over quite quickly but before Gu Shuxing and Yao Shanshan could start eating, they heard noises outside.
¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room in the afternoon but now you¡¯re telling me that¡¯s gone? What do you guys mean? Do you think I can¡¯t afford the money?¡±
There was an angry female voice. Gu Shuxing could tell that was Xiao Qing¡¯s voice right away.
It was unclear why but he couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°Shuxing? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Nothing. There¡¯s a friend downstairs. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±
Saying this, Gu Shuxing immediately started walking out while Yao Shanshan followed along confusedly.
Right now, Xiao Qing, Su Rui, and Su Wan were in the lounge. This was quite a coincidence. Su Wan had quit her job here a few days ago and now the three focused on handling their store at Jiulin Street. The three nned on clearing the goods in the store and then finding a reliable manufacturer to work with, and creating their own brand. The three had been dealing with this for several days and they finally found a good factory. They just had to sign the contract.
Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t resist the urge to reserve a table at Yi Jiangnan because of this happy event. The three nned on getting drunk tonight.
Who knew that before the three came, there just so happens to be some officials within this areaing here to treat their bosses. At this time, only Xiao Qing¡¯s reserved private room was empty so the friendly and approachable boss decided on this private room. So what if it was a bit small? We can¡¯t add onto someone¡¯s burden for our convenience!
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Screw you~
¡°Miss Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry. Why don¡¯t you wait for a bit? A room¡¯s going to be avable soon. Plus...you and your friends can eat here for free today.¡±
A manager at the reception desk kept on apologizing to Xiao Qing but she felt upset still.
When I used to be poor, I kept getting bullied by rich men. Now that I¡¯m finally a rich and beautiful woman, I¡¯m still getting bullied?
This makes no sense~
Chapter 323 - Loving My Love Rival (16)
Chapter 323 ¨C Loving My Love Rival£¨16)
¡°What¡¯s with all these noises?¡±
While Xiao Qing was arguing with the manager of the restaurant, a middle-aged man walked out of the private room and asked in an unfriendly tone.
Seeing the fat figure, Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered. This was the leader of the government local officers that tripped over Aunt Wang not too long ago. It seemed like the private room he was in was the officers¡¯ private room. Mn. The fact that he came out first meant that he was of the lowest status amongst the people.
Su Rui smiled. They were really enemies on a narrow road. He was thinking about sending him a gift when they met each other again. Who knew that he¡¯de here already.
¡°I was wondering who it is.¡±
At this time, the middle-aged man saw Xiao Qing. He narrowed his eyes and smiled strangely. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Xiao? Miss Xiao, this is a public ce, not yourpany. It won¡¯t look good on you if you influence people eating by yelling out loud. The boss sitting inside is the benefactor of your Ciao Family.¡±
Xiao Qing¡¯s gaze flickered hearing his words. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Even though he hadn¡¯t received Xiao Qing¡¯s memory, from the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he knew that the person sitting inside must have a lot of power.
Xiao Qing shrugged his shoulders and admitted defeat as a result. Go against an influential figure for the sake of eating here?
If he was the male lead of the novel, he¡¯d oppose them to death and make it game over for them. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t.
¡°Nevermind. Let¡¯s go eat somewhere else.¡±
Xiao Qing waved his hands and was about to leave with Su Rui and Su Wan when they heard a familiar voice from a private room upstairs. ¡°Xiao Qing, I have space in my room. Why don¡¯t you guyse over and eat with us?¡±
Saying this, Gu Shuxing couldn¡¯t help but turn to Yao Shanshan. ¡°Shanshan, you don¡¯t mind right?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡±
Yao Shanshan smiled sweetly but her sharp gazended on Su Wan and Xiao Qing. Two young beautiful women?
Mn.
Yao Shanshan nced at Su Wan and Su Rui. Her instinct told her that the two were a couple?
Therefore, the girl that was arguing was her love rival?
Don¡¯t mention how Yao Shanshan already treated Xiao Qing as her love rival but Xiao Qing was about to just leave when she heard Gu Shuxing¡¯s invitation.
Damn!
You¡¯re everywhere!
Ever since Gu Shuxing left that day, Xiao Qing thought that he could never be friends with this wealthy and handsome guy. Therefore, he never contacted him. Xiao Qing naturally refused to admit defeat seeing that Gu Shuxing saw him in such a bad state.
He arrogantly lifted his head and was about to reject Gu Shuxing but when he looked up, he saw Yao Shamshan beside him.
Damn, a beautifuldy! An incredibly beautifuldy!
Feeling Xiao Qing¡¯s gaze on her, Yao Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but smile and reveal her outstanding side in front of him as she treated him as her love rival.
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Oh no, oh no. This is love at first sight for me!
Speaking of, ever since he epted reality and nned on matchmaking Su Wan and Yan Mubai, he had always been with the two of them. Then...he suddenly realized that Su Wan was basically blind for being with him all those years. Look at the way she acted whenever she was with Yan Mubai. The two mutually understood one another and werepatible.
Xiao Qing felt tears dripping inside his heart. Not because they¡¯ve be a couple but because he felt like he was living a failed life.
When he suddenly encountered the beautiful and elegant Yao Shanshan today, Xiao Qing suddenly felt like he could believe in love again.
¡°Since you¡¯ve enthusiastically invited us, then we¡¯ll reluctantly agree to the offer.¡±
Xiao Qing pursed his lips at Gu Shuxing and then his gazended on Yao Shanshan again. ¡°Hey beautifuldy, what¡¯s your name?¡±
Yao Shanshan: She¡¯s doing it. She¡¯s testing me now!
Before Gu Shuxing could reply, Yao Shanshan already ced her hands on Gu Shuxing¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m Yao Shanshan. I got to know Shuxing from abroad. This is my first time back and he dragged me here, wanting to host a weing dinner for me!¡±
Yao Shanshan¡¯s smile grew even more splendid.
Damn~ Another lost sheep that has been fooled by Gu Shuxing¡¯s facade.
Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m specialized in saving sheeps~
Xiao Qing smiled faintly and then lifted her brows at Gu Shuxing. ¡°Look at you. Old Gu, you actually got to know such a beautifuldy abroad? Howe you haven¡¯t told me?¡±
Xiao Qing then smiled at Yao Shanshan and eximed, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Xiao Qing, Gu Shuxing¡¯s fiancee!¡±
Yao Shanshan didn¡¯t expect this.
So she was Gu Shuxing¡¯s fiancee!
¡°Miss Xiao, d to know you. When I was in school abroad, I¡¯ve heard Shuxing mention you to me before. He has a fiancee who he was arranged marriage to. I didn¡¯t think it was Miss Xiao. You¡¯re really beautiful. But in this modern time, arranged marriage and whatnot seems to be quite rare.¡±
The two women started arguing the moment they saw each other.
Mn. This was what outsiders think. But in reality, Xiao Qing enjoyed talking to Yao Shanshan.
As the female lead of this world, you¡¯re actually interested in your love rival? You dare call yourself the female lead? Why did you abandon your treatment?
Su Wan watched as Xiao Qing entered the private room smiling and chatting to Yao Shanshan. She wanted to bang her head against the wall.
Not scared of god-like opponents but scared of sh***y teammates!
¡°Wife, you¡¯re going to lose.¡±
While others weren¡¯t paying attention, Su Rui brushed his lips against her ears.
Su Wan: ...
She knew that Su Rui had been with Xiao Qing the past few days and that he was up to no good. Xiao Qing had slowly gotten used to being a woman and adjusted to this new lifestyle. Yet, General Su kept on reminding him that he was a man and he should like woman~
The dishes were still warm by the time the five returned to the private room. Naturally, Yao Shanshan sat to the right of Gu Shuxing. She thought that Xiao Qing would sit to Gu Shuxing¡¯s left but he chose to sit next to her.
Yao Shanshan: This love rival is quite calcting.
Xiao Qing: Damn. My goddess smells so good. I wonder if I can stay overnight at her house after we get to know each other. Just thinking about it gets me excited~
¡°Sister Xiao Qing, what¡¯s your job?¡±
In order to get to know her enemy better, Yao Shanshan naturally tried to ask questions. Hearing his goddess ask about his profession, he immediately sat up straight and smiled humbly, thinking that he had done quite a bit for his careertely. ¡°I don¡¯t have a stable job. I¡¯m just engaging in a brand with my friends.¡±
Su Rui and Su Wan had no idea what to say.
You guys haven¡¯t even matched your eight characters yet. You¡¯ve been quite enchanted by her.
Seeing that the two women were having fun chatting, Gu Shuxing sat there eating quietly like usual as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange.
Fine. It¡¯s rare seeing people with low EQ like you too.
Su Wan suddenly felt like Gu Shuxing and Xiao Qing were a perfect match.
Although Xiao Qing used to be a man, he was a woman right now, and a young woman.
In the next few decades or so, he had to continue living like a woman. He might even get married and give birth to children in the future.
Wasn¡¯t it pretty good to forget his past life and then treat the original Xiao Qing as a person from his past life? In this life, he¡¯d only be Xiao Qing.
Chapter 324 - Loving My Love Rival（17）
Yao Shanshan and Xiao Qing had be best friends halfway through lunch. Su Wan was speechless seeing how happy Yao Shanshan was.
Do you know what your love rival is thinking about?
If you can read minds, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be smiling this happily!
¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom.¡±
Su Rui suddenly stood up and eximed before leaving his seat. When he opened the door, Su Wan happened to see a middle-aged man from the private room next to them walking past them.
General Su, so what are you nning to do?
A few minutester, Su Rui came back rxed. Seeing his calm expression, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°He didn¡¯t die did he?¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Rui smiled softly. ¡°Dear, this is awful society. I¡¯m a good citizen.¡±
Fine. There are no criminals in this world~
Yao Shanshan also stood up seeing that Su Rui and Su Wan were talking together quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the bathroom too.¡±
¡°Hold up, let mee with you.¡±
Seeing that his goddess was going to use the bathroom, Xiao Qing nned on following along.
Xiao Qing: Don¡¯t smile that sinisterly. I¡¯m just purely following my goddess to the bathroom~
Su Wan had no words.
I didn¡¯t know going to the bathroom was infectious too.
Yao Shanshan had a hunch in mind seeing Xiao Qing wanting to follow her to the bathroom.
Yao Shanshan: Is my love rival finally going to make a move in the bathroom? Go ahead. I¡¯ll be here to y with you~
Girls¡¯ bathroom.
Aftering out of the stall, Yao Shanshan went to wash her hands and then calmly applied makeup looking at the mirror.
After a while, Xiao Qing slowly came out. Dang. Women¡¯s clothes were hard to wear. It was too much work to even use the bathroom. Thinking back...nevermind, I¡¯ll only want to cry if I think about the past.
Xiao Qing looked up to see his goddess applying makeup while looking at the mirror. She was gorgeous.
He couldn¡¯t help but walk to Yao Shanshan¡¯s side. While washing his hands, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. There must be many guys pursuing you. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±
Xiao Qing: Please say no, say no~
¡°No.¡±
Yao Shanshan ced her makeup box away and then smiled charmingly at Xiao Qing. ¡°But I have a target. He used to like me and I believe I¡¯ll be able to pursue and get him.¡±
Xiao Qing was speechless.
Damn. She¡¯s not talking about Gu Shuxing is she?
Damned young handsome man. No. I don¡¯t think I should be calling him that anymore now. But...ugh, he stole the woman I like.
Noblemen shouldn¡¯t do that~
Seeing Xiao Qing standing there with a pained expression, Yao Shanshan let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Xiao, you know about him too right? Although you and Shuxing have a wedding contract, he doesn¡¯t feel anything to you. You guys aren¡¯t suitable either.¡±
After the inspection earlier, Yao Shanshan figured out that this Miss Xiao was just a pretty face. She didn¡¯t know how to fight back at all.
Therefore, Yao Shanshan didn¡¯t mind revealing everything. There was nothing wrong with love between a man and woman. Plus, it was fairpetition.
Xiao Qing¡¯sst piece of hope was also crushed hearing Yao Shanshan¡¯s words.
Though he didn¡¯t like Gu Shuxing¡¯s aloofness, he couldn¡¯tpare to him at all~
¡°Mn, okay. Old Gu is a pretty good choice too. I hope you guys will be happy.¡±
Saying this, Xiao Qing quickly walked out of the bathroom. Don¡¯t call me. Let me have a moment of silence.
Ugh, I¡¯ve lost my love again.
Xiao Qing hurried out of the bathroom and then entered a private room ording to her vague memory. Xiao Qing was dumbstruck upon opening the door.
Damn. This is the wrong ce!
Miss Xiao! Can you be any more unreliable?
When Yao Shanshan returned to the private room, she saw Gu Shuxing chatting with Su Rui. Yao Shanshan was surprised seeing Xiao Qing¡¯s seat empty.
¡°Miss Xiao hasn¡¯t returned?¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t Sister Xiao Qing with you?¡±
Su Wan froze hearing Yao Shanshan¡¯s question too.
¡°She, she came out first! Could it be...she went somewhere to take a call?¡±
Gu Shuxing suddenly stood up and walked out without another word.
Um...
¡°Shuxing!¡±
Yao Shanshan froze and then subconsciously chased after him.
Ohh, is there a show to watch now?
Su Wan tilted her head and looked at Su Rui. ¡°Where did Xiao Qing go?¡±
With Su Rui¡¯s power, he was able to obtain information within this restaurant quickly. She believed that nothing could escape General Su.
¡°He ran into the wrong private room. It¡¯s fine. Gu Shuxing can handle it.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop him? Don¡¯t you know that scenes like this are what catalyze the rtionship between male and female lead?¡±
¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to go with the flow, especially people¡¯s rtionships.¡±
Su Rui looked deeply at Su Wan. ¡°I know why you want to switch missions with me. You want to help me gain some more points. Wife, I understand. Plus...I think Xiao Qing is quite interesting. Really. No matter whether he¡¯s a man or woman, he¡¯s a pure person.¡±
A pure person. He might not be that smart or be that lucky; he might me the world or himself, but he was able to survive in any kind of environment
Because their hearts were full of hope and kindness.
Needless to say, General Su had experienced hard work and the happiness that ordinary people experienced being with Xiao Qing.
Life is about tasting all sorts of feelings.
Su Wan smiled mischievously. That¡¯s right. She knew she was going to win not because she was sure about Xiao Qing and Gu Shuxing but because no matter the process, Su Rui will let her win in the end.
That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how good my man is. There¡¯s no point being envious.
¡°You¡¯ve seen through this too?¡±
Su Wan moved over and leaned against Su Rui¡¯s arm. ¡°Before entering the mission world, Ye Xin asked about our rtionship. I think she wants to seal any memory I have about you during this examination to prevent any idents. Su Rui, I¡¯m actually a bit afraid...¡±
¡°Afraid of what? Afraid that you¡¯ll win me? Or lose to me?¡±
Su Rui looked at Su Wan. He rarely got to see her being so afraid.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a bit scared.¡±
Su Wan shook her head and subconsciously held onto Su Rui¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve done too much for me. These points don¡¯t count as anything. I¡¯m thinking that when you have enough points and the examination is over, we should...retire from our positions.¡±
Escape this kind of lifestyle and start our own. Stop changing other people and being changed.
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Rui caressed Su Wan¡¯s long hair gently. ¡°Su Wan, you have to remember. If I forget about you one day and you too, as long as we can meet, we¡¯ll definitely still love each other. This is fate. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡±
Fate decided that I¡¯ll love you.
For no reason.
Chapter 325 - Loving My Love Rival（18）
In November in Liao City, the snow covered the ground and the wind blew.
City Center, Yin Family courtyard.
Shuning came out of the kitchen wearing a thick coat. She sprinted over, carrying a warm bento box in her arms.
The maids in the courtyard couldn¡¯t help but whisper upon seeing her rushed expression.
It was the coldest time of the year. Shunning went to boil some soup for the eldest madam. She probably wouldn¡¯t make it through this winter.
Yin Residence¡¯s maids all sighed, speaking of this unfortunate woman.
The woman in the courtyard was the eldest miss from the Su Family. She had studied abroad and was much more knowledgeable.
In the end, she stillnded herself this tragic ending~
In this deep Yin Residence, just how many women get to live good lives? Live happily?
Sigh. Don¡¯t mention Yin Family¡¯s courtyard but even this entire Liao City, didn¡¯t it belong to Yin Family?
Cough.
Shuning just returned to the side courtyard to hear coughsing from inside.
¡°Eldest madam!¡±
Shuning picked up her pace and rushed into the room in a few strides. The furnace was still burning. On top of the floral carving bed sat ady wearing a blue cheongsam coughing non stop while bending over.
¡°Eldest madam, are you okay? The soup is here. Have a few sips and your throat will be relieved.¡±
Shuning carefully patted the woman¡¯s back and then opened the bento box, revealing the warm tonics inside still.
¡°ce that down.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s throat was a bit hoarse. She nced at her personal maid, Shuning and then waved at her. ¡°Shuning,e over.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Shuning carefully walked over to Su Wan and respectfully. Su Wan bent over and eximed softly in Shuning. Her expression immediately turned frightened.
¡°Eldest madam, this...¡±
¡°Sh.¡±
Su Wan shook her head at Shuning and then said, ¡°Follow my order and make sure the first madam doesn¡¯t find out. If she does, even if she beats you to death, you mustn¡¯t admit that I told you to buy it. Do you understand?¡±
¡°This maid remembers.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Wan was at ease with Shuning. After all, the original body brought her out from the Su Family. ¡°Shuning, sorry for all the trouble for the past two years. Don¡¯t worry. The hard days will pass. Yin Family¡¯s people, especially the women in this back yard...I won¡¯t let them go.¡±
ncing at Su Wan¡¯s harsh gaze, Shuning froze but then she couldn¡¯t help but be worried for Su Wan. ¡°Eldest madam, your body...¡±
¡°No worries. I have my own way. You can leave.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Shuning left, worried. Meanwhile, Su Wan sat on the bed herself and nced at the warm soup on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
Just how weak was the eldest madam¡¯s body?
Sick my ass!
She was clearly poisoned by a slow poison!
Speaking of, the first madam of the Yin Family was definitely a harsh figure. She wanted to poison the original body through this method. If Su Wan hadn¡¯t entered the mission world at this time, the original body would¡¯ve been dead before the lunar New Year¡¯s Eve for sure.
Sigh. Just what sort of enmity did they have?
Speaking of, the original body had never done anything to hurt anyone but her whole life had been ruined by Yin Family.
The Yin Family had control over billions of soldiers, controlling the entire Liao City and a few neighboring cities.
Yin Family¡¯s lord, Yin Shun, was the ruler of Liao City. Everyone called him General Yin while the second master of the Yin Family was Yin Chengmo. He just reached thirty and he was already the executive of the northern chamber ofmerce, controlling vast wealth.
As for the third master of the Yin Family, he was the youngest of the three brothers and also the most immature one. He always fooled around and gambled, absorbing and learning all the bad habits. Because he had two powerful and wealthy brothers, Yin Family¡¯s third master, Yin Mingye, could be said to be the super hooligan of Liao City.
The male lead of this world was Yin Beige. He was the oldest son of General Yin and known as Young General Yin in Liao City.
Yin Beige and the original body, Su Wan, had gotten to know each other from abroad. The two fell in love. When they were eighteen, they nned on returning to get married but after returning, Yin Beige was called to the front line of the military camp to train by his father. As for the Su Family, they werepletely in the dark. They prepared dowry for Su Wan as ording to the arranged time. They happily married their daughter into the Su Family. When they were holding the wedding ceremony, they realized that they were deceived by the Yin Family. The groom wasn¡¯t the young and aplished Yin Beige but rather Yin Shun¡¯s oldest son, Yin Beiyue.
Who didn¡¯t know that the general¡¯s oldest son was lying on his deathbed?
Su Family wanted to break the promise of marriage but this was Liao City! Yin Family had control over this entire area so there was nothing they could do!
Therefore, that night, the original body, Su Wan, was brought into the wedding chamber forcibly in order to bring austerity.
Thankfully, Yin Beiyue was a reasonable person. Though he was weak and sickly, he was a gentleman. He knew that Su Wan and his brother were in love with each other so he promised her that they would work together to fool his mother.
The two hadn¡¯t consummated but they acted lovey-dovey in front of people. For a moment, the first madam was actually fooled.
Who knew that it didn¡¯tst for long. Not longter, Yin Beiyue grew sicker and sicker. Grateful for his favor, Su Wan took care of him carefully every day but Yin Beige returned from the frontline at this time.
The male lead felt attacked finding out that the woman he loved married his elder brother, and the two were lovey-dovey.
That¡¯s right. The grand general¡¯s woman was stolen and the person who did that was his beloved brother!
What the heck was this!
The charming and arrogant male lead refused to ept this nor could he forgive this fickle woman.
Therefore, on a certain night, Yin Beige barged into Su Wan¡¯s room drunk. He wanted to force her. The original body didn¡¯t expect that the man she loved not only didn¡¯t believe her, was also going to torture her like this. She naturally struggled and resisted, shouting for help. Her voice startled Yin Beiyue on the bed.
Seeing his brother¡¯s actions, Yin Beiyue naturally helped Su Wan. Who knew that while the three were struggling, the sickly Yin Beiyue was pushed to the side and his head bumped against the crack of the table, and died.
Fine. This was a deceptive story.
After Yin Beiyue died, the first madam thought that it was because Su Xiao misconducted and seduced her brother-inw, and ultimately led to her husband¡¯s death.
Therefore, the first madam really hated Su Wan.
On the other hand, the male lead had identally killed his elder brother, making him feel really ashamed. From then on, he decided to treat Su Wan respectfully and take care of her.
Because of Yin Beiyue¡¯s special concern over Su Wan, the first madam thought that Su Wan still had feelings for her second son.
The first madam, Yao Baiqian, was the one that came up with the idea to marry Su Wan off to Yin Beiyue. This was because she had already decided with her brother to marry her niece, Yao Ruofang, to marry into Yin Family and have her be the general¡¯s madam.
How could she possibly let another woman be her daughter-inw?
Half a year after Yin Beiyue died, Yin Beige listened to his parents¡¯ arrangement and married Yao Family¡¯s young miss or his cousin, Yao Ruofeng.
Yao Ruofeng loved Yin Beige at a young age so she naturally obeyed his every word after marriage.
Unfortunately, after what happened with his ex, Young General Yin didn¡¯t like his wife at all.
Yao Ruofeng was given the cold shoulder by her husband and she, more or less, heard about the scandal between Yin Beige and Su Wan in the Yin Family. Thinking of how her husband was concerned over her widowed sister-inw, she was furious. Therefore, Yao Ruofeng silently went to seek her aunt out. The two decided to use slow poison to kill Su Wan quietly~
Chapter 329 - The Warlord’s Concubine (2)
Chapter 329 ¨C The Warlord¡¯s Concubine (2)
As the cannon fodder in this world, the original body, Su Wan, had passed away during lunar New Year¡¯s Eve.
The day she passed away, there as a huge snowstorm. Yin Beige rushed back from the military camp and only got to see Su Wan for thest time.
On her deathbed, Su Wan revealed her feelings to Yin Beige once again. He then believed that she never betrayed him and that she always loved him. Unfortunately, everything was toote.
After Su Wan died, Yin Beige became discouraged and dejected. He had suffered injuries during the battle with the rebel band due to being distracted and sunk into sea.
Yin Beige escaped from cmity, escaped by an innocent and kind fisher girl. Under Guan Li¡¯s great care, Yin Beige gradually recovered but he had lost a huge chunk of his memory due to hitting his head on a rock. He didn¡¯t remember his identity or anyone. He only remembered a figure in his mind that never faded. It was a vague woman¡¯s figure. Plus, that woman had a pleasant singing voice.
Yin Beige lived in this fisherman vige feeling muddleheaded. Up until one night did he hear the familiar song after waking up in the middle of the night. Yin Beige followed the singing voice and walked over. Under the clear moonlight, he saw the girl singing softly by the ocean.
Guan Li wore thin white clothes as her ck hair scattered on her shoulder. She nced quietly at the sea, singing, her voice mixed with longing.
It was this song.
Yin Beige looked at Guan Li¡¯s silhouette, confused. Her figure actually matched up with the vague figure in his mind. They looked really alike. Was it her?
Yin Beige didn¡¯t know whether Guan Li was the same woman in his mind. But from that moment on, she was different in his heart.
That¡¯s right. Guan Li was the female lead and in reality, Su Wan¡¯s stepsister.
Back then, Su Wan¡¯s birth mother, Tian Menghua, was also from this fisherman vige. At that time, she and her husband and their newborn daughter, Guan Li, had lived bitter lives here. Up until Su Family¡¯s fleet hade here to collect goods. Old Lord Su fell in love with Tian Menghua at first sight. She looked forward to the big city and wealthy lifestyle so she left. She abandoned her husband and daughter and became Madam Su. Not longter, she had given birth to Su Wan for Old Lord Su.
When Su Wan was still young, Tian Menghua would think of her other daughter from time to time. She would hum the folk song she learned from the fisherman vige back then.Su Wan naturally learned about the songter on. Especially after Tian Menghua died of depression. Su Wan would hum this folk song when she was lonely abroad.
From then on, Yin Beige frequently listened to Su Wan sing this song so he naturally had a deep impression of it.
Therefore, as a cannon fodder, Su Wan¡¯s existence and death would just help the female and male lead.
Two monthster, Yin Beige was found by the Yin Family and he was forcibly taken away. But after Yin Beige¡¯s identity was exposed, after he left, the entire fisherman vige was attacked and massacred by the rebel band.
Guan Li had escaped from near death. She always misunderstood and thought Yin Beige¡¯s people killed the people in the vige. Therefore, she had run all the way to Liao City and snupt into Yin Family to be a maid, wanting to assassinate Yin Beige when she got the chance to.
Yin Beige had gained his memory back but he seemed to have forgotten about Guan Li¡¯s existence.
Up until the Yin Residence hosted a banquet and Yin Beige had gotten drunk. Guan Li took this chance to assassinate him but his deputy officer, Lu An, caught her right then.
The general and the first madam were naturally furious with the assassination. ording to the general residence¡¯s rules, they were going to sentence her to death. But Yin Beige took a fancy to Guan Li at this time and wanted her to be his concubine.
That¡¯s right. This was the melodramatic annual show that happened within Yin Family.
In this show, besides Yin Beiyue and Su Wan as the cannon fodders, everyone else, more or less, held important roles.
Yin Family¡¯s madams foughtly secretly. Yao Ruofeng and Guan Li were love rivals and fought hand-to-hand. The three lords of the Yin Family fought one another for power. Guan Li and Yin Beige had a love-hate rtionship with each other. In short, the show was really marvelous.
There were two more important male supporting leads in this world.
One was Yin Beige¡¯s deputy officer, Lu Anbai. He fell in love with Guan Li at first sight and was a warm and devoted male supporting lead. Lu Anbai always looked after Guan Li in secret and helped her out when she needed assistance. In the end, he even lost his life for her and Yin Beige.
As for the other male supporting lead, he was Yin Family¡¯s third master, Yin Mingye.
Not only was Yin Mingye a good-for-nothing, he was also a charming crazy person. When Guan Li first entered the Yin Family, he would often tease her. Others silently tolerated Third Master Yin¡¯s teasing but only Guan Li rose vigorously to fight back.
The more she fought back, the more interested Third Master Yin was in her. After several times, Third Master Yin thought that he had found his true love. Therefore, this good-for-nothing had be a bitter male supporting lead.
Su Wan rubbed her aching head. Yin Beige was resisting against the rebel band with Lu Anbai right now so he couldn¡¯te back in a short period of time.
Therefore, if Su Rui was Lu Anbai, then she had to wait a few days for him. But...what if Su Rui was Third Master Yin?
Damn. It¡¯d really be a show of ethics of the year!
¡°Eldest madam!¡±
Su Wan was just thinking when Shuning that she just dismissed not too long ago had hurried back into the room.
¡°Shuning, why did youe back so early?¡±
Su Wan looked at Shuning strangely. She ordered Shuning to go to a pharmacy at the neighboring street to grab some medicine for her. This girl hade back too quickly!
After all, Yin Residence was quite huge. As the eldest madam, she could only live in the side courtyard however.
From this side courtyard to the backdoor of the Yin Residence required a long walking distance.
¡°Eldest madam, um...third, third master is here.¡±
Shuning¡¯s tone was full of endless rm.
She originally nned on walking out through the back door as ordered by Su Wan but before she could walk out, she saw the gloomy looking Third Master Yin.
Damn. Third master, you¡¯re already terrifying without a gloomy face. Now that you¡¯re wearing a gloomy face, you¡¯re about to scare someone witless okay?
The maids in the Yin Residence weren¡¯t afraid of the first or second madam, but rather the single Third Master Yin.
Not only was the third master known for being a yboy in the Liao City, he knew lots of despicable and unspeakable methods. There were at least a hundred girls who died to his torturous methods.
In short, you won¡¯t even see a hen on the streets if the third master is there.
Every day and night, families with daughters would guard against theft, fire, and the third master!
Speaking of, ever since Su Wan married into the Yin Family, Shunning and Su Wan had been living in the side courtyard because of Su Wan¡¯s special identity. As a result, she rarely saw this third master too..
¡°Take me to see the eldest madam.¡±
The third master ordered coldly. Shuning felt her legs going weak hearing his words. But thinking that this is the Yin Family and her young miss was the eldest madam of the Yin Family no matter what and she also got the protection of the second master, the third master wouldn¡¯t do anything for her right?
In the end, Shuning listened and returned to the side courtyard.
Shuning returned and immediately eximed to Su Wan in a terrified tone. Before she finished, an icy voice rang. ¡°Scram!¡±
Shuning was speechless.
Eldest madam, please save me!
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then she patted the back of Shuning¡¯s hand,forting, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Shuning, you can go for now. I¡¯m...going to talk to third uncle.¡±
Chapter 330 - The Warlords Concubine（3）
On the way back, Su Rui had Su Wan lie on his knees to rest while he stared out into the night through the car window.
¡°What are you thinking?¡±
Su Wan suddenly asked in a low voice.
Su Rui looked down with a gentle gaze. ¡°Wife, since Yin Beige recovered his memory in advance, do you think he¡¯ll still marry Hua Yan?¡±
They had everything ready and only one thing wascking now.
¡°He will.¡±
Su Wan answered softly. Since he knew the ¡°truth,¡± Yin Beige would be more active.
He definitely would marry Hua Yan because he was the male lead.
You can¡¯t surmise the male and female lead¡¯s thoughts from an ordinary person¡¯s method of thinking. If you treat this seriously, then you¡¯ve lost.
Like Su Wan expected, within a few days, Yao Baiqian sent someone to propose marriage and news of the young general marrying Hua Yan had spread across the entirety of Liao City.
Young general taking in a concubine was a huge joyous asion for the Liao City. Today, the Yin Family was in a cheerful atmosphere. Only Yao Ruofeng was gloomy and upset.
Her and Yin Beige¡¯s rtionship had gone worse already. Now, the physician told her that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and her aunt even wanted Yin Beige to take in a concubine.
Thinking that she, the grand Young Miss Yao, had to share a husband with a female singer from an entertainment ce, Yao Ruofeng clenched her teeth in anger. Physician Fang said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and that was the end of the story? Yao Ruofeng had already gone to ask the Yao Family to secretly invite the best physician over in the capital...
Because of the happy asion in the Yin Family, they had set up a banquet, inviting the entire city.
Su Wan and Su Rui naturally were present a while ago. After the banquet started, Su Rui followed his two brothers to greet the noblemen and families in Liao City.
Yin Beige wore his wedding outfit and walked to Su Wan¡¯s side with a ss of wine.
¡°Third aunt, thank you for choosing my concubine for me. Toast!¡±
Before Su Wan could say anything, Yin Beige finished the wine in his ss and then poured another ss. His gaze was on Su Wan as he eximed, ¡°I know you have a weak body. Toast to you. Don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll drink for you!¡±
Yin Beige then finished another ss of wine.
After he finished the second ss, he stubbornly wanted to pour a third ss.
¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±
Su Wan slowly stood up and stopped him. ¡°Beige, you¡¯re drunk. Stop drinking.¡±
¡°Are you concerned over me?¡±
Yin Beige looked at her stubbornly.
Su Wan smiled faintly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m concerned about you. I¡¯m your third aunt, no? I worry for you just like how I worry for Beiye and Beiyan.¡±
Su Wan looked at Yin Beiye who had been paying attention to this, standing behind Yin Beige. ¡°Beiye, your second brother is drunk. Come over and watch over him.¡±
¡°Okay, third aunt.¡±
Yin Beiye listened to Su Wan and immediately came over quickly. He supported Yin Beige and said softly in his ears, ¡°Second brother, there are lots of guests here. Don¡¯t mess around. There are still lots of people waiting to toast you.¡±
Toast me?
Isn¡¯t it just to wish me a happy marriage?
Heh.
Yin Beigeughed in disdain and then poured another ss of wine for himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go and greet the guests with me.¡±
The banquet continued untilte at night. When it was finally over and people started leaving, the groom was drunk. Yao Baiqian thought that her son was too happy so she immediately ordered people to help him back into the bridal room...
Though Hua Yan came from a low background, she had learned all sorts of etiquettes and manners from Su Wan. After entering the Yin Family, she was able to gain Yao Baiqian¡¯s favor. This made Yao Ruofeng jealous. What hurt her the most was that Hua Yan was pregnant two months after she married into the family.
This Concubine Yin¡¯s status in the family rose rapidly!
Yin Beige was also really surprised with Hua Yan¡¯s pregnancy because other than having sex with her while drunk during their wedding night, he hadn¡¯t touched her since.
But after all, she had his child. Yin Beige was eager to meet his first child.
Yin Family, backyard.
Crackle.
Yao ruofeng smashed the teawares on the ground, her face sinister-looking.
Why?
Howe Hua Yan was able to be pregnant with Beige¡¯s child and she couldn¡¯t?
Even the physician from the capital couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her. They just wanted to continue taking the medicine, continue, and continue!
Yao Ruofeng thought she had be a pot for decocting herbal medicine. Now, no matter how good smelling the perfume smelled, it couldn¡¯t conceal the strong herbal medicinal scent.
¡°Madam, madam, don¡¯t be anxious. What¡¯s to be done if you hurt your body over getting angry?¡±
Seeing that Yao Ruofeng was about to lose her rationality, Yue Xiu couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°That concubine is pregnant but we don¡¯t know the baby¡¯s gender. Plus, who knows whether she could sessfully give birth to the child or not? Madam, don¡¯t lose yourself first.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Yao Ruofeng froze before a harsh glint shed through her eyes.
Right, she couldn¡¯t let her give birth to the child sessfully. Otherwise, her status in the family would be in danger!
Aunty, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Back then, you had used simr methods to deal with your husband¡¯s concubines. I¡¯m just copying you now.
While Yao Ruofeng was nning to create an incident for Hua Yan, Yao Baiqian wore a gloomy face as she held the cup of tea. Zhen Lan lowered her head, respectfully waiting for Yao Baiqian¡¯s order.
¡°Zhen Lan.¡±
¡°This maid is here.¡±
¡°Monitor second madam and Yue Xiu closely. Nothing can happen to Beige¡¯s child, do you understand?¡±
¡°This maid understands and knows what to do.¡±
Zhen Lan nodded while Yao Baiqian slowly ced the cup of tea down.
She had watched Yao Ruofeng grow up. She knew what she wanted to do. Maybe she had pampered her too much in the past that she had forgotten this was the Yin Family not the Yao Family.
Nothing could escape Yao Baiqian¡¯s control in the Yin Family...
While Yao Baiqian and Yao Ruofeng were calcting against one another, Su Wan and Su Rui were busy with other matters. Counting the days, the real female lead, Guang Li, should reach Liao City soon.
Su Wan had inserted Hua Yan in the Yin Residence. Su Wan didn¡¯t feel anything towards Guang Li but she didn¡¯t want this female lead to enter the Yin Family under an unexpected turn of events and ruin her n again. Therefore, Su Wan and Su Rui did some research. They decided to order people to guard near the city gates. If they daw Guang Li, they had to get her to Third Master Yin¡¯s courtyard. By then, they¡¯d have methods to get her to listen and stay here.
However, it didn¡¯t go sessfully because Su Rui¡¯s people hadn¡¯t seen Guang Li by the city gates.
ording to the original plot, the female lead should¡¯ve arrived at Liao City by now!
Then where did Guang Li go?
In reality, Guang Li did arrive at Liao City.
In the original plot, Guang Li had stopped every now and then and it took her a while, finally arriving at Liao City at the end of October. But this time, she arrived at Liao City in the beginning of August.
As it turned out, because of Yin Beige¡¯s marriage, many officials from nearby county towns had all rushed to Yin Family for the wedding feast. Guang Li was on the way there and heard about the young general taking in a concubine as well. It just so happens that many of the processionscked manpower so Guang Li had mingled into a procession delivering congrattory gifts. She followed them and arrived in Liao City in advance.
Chapter 345 - The Warlord’s Concubine（18）
As Bai Yanxue married into the Yin Family and became General Yin¡¯s second madam, Linglong Lane had shut down because it didn¡¯t have its pir anymore. Though it had only been open for two years, it had be Liao City¡¯s legend.
Who in Liao City didn¡¯t know that the women in Liao City had all married into rich families.
Su Wan closed down Linglong Lane and then started helping Su Rui manage the businesses in the family. In this era, they hadn¡¯t met any opponents in terms of financial battle.
Though it seemed like Yin Family had made some profits on the ount book, Su Rui and Su Wan had transferred funds over. The stores here were all hollow inside and would copse at the first blow.
At this time, Bai Yanxue and Yao Baiqian had irreconcble adversaries. Because Bai Yanxue had a beautiful face, she would always pretend to act wronged and cry in front of Yin Shun. After a while, Yin Shun treated Yao Baiqian worse and worse.
The people in the Yao Family, more or less, had been oppressed by Yao Baiqian. The moment Bai Yanxue married into the Yin Family, she started getting on the housekeeper and head maids¡¯ sides. Meanwhile, she would give Yao Baiqian¡¯s people fatal blows. Yet, Yin Shun just so happens to believe her, this white lotus. Whenever something happened in the family, Yin Shun would be on Bai Yanxue¡¯s side.
Bai Yanxue: Sniffle, what did I do wrong? Sister, why do you have to call me that? I¡¯m so upset. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!
Yin Shun: Honey, don¡¯t cry. Xue¡¯er, be good. This general will bring you justice! Yao Baiqian, you¡¯ve gone too far!
Yao Baiqian was speechless.
Therefore, no matter how ruthless and merciless you can be, as long as you go against a lovable white lotus, you¡¯d be angered to death for sure.
After being trampled over by Bai Yanxue several times, the arrogant and proud Yao Baiqian finally fell sick. But at this time, news of Hua Yan being pregnant had spread. This was the happiest event in the Yin Family. Hearing this, even though Yao Baiqian was sick, she struggled to get out. She told Zhen Lan to help her dress up and then she brought people to Hua Yan¡¯s room. But Bai Yanxue was already sitting beside the bed and acting like sisters with Hua Yan. Yao Baiqian didn¡¯t like this scene.
¡°Sister, if you¡¯re sick, then you should rest. What happens if you get Yan sick too?¡±
Seeing Yao Baiqian¡¯s sickly expression, Bai Yanxue immediately revealed a concerned expression. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. General has handed the household matters to me. I will arrange everything suitably. You will have a lot of time to rest in your room!¡±
Bai Yanxue eximed this tactfully and gently but her expression was strangely haughty and indifferent.
Bai Yanxue, Xue Linglong...
Yao Baiqian clenched her teeth and returned to her yard. She nced at Zhen Lan with a gloomy expression. ¡°How¡¯s the progress with what I asked you to investigate?¡±
¡°Replying to madam, this maid is still investigating...but I haven¡¯t gotten anything yet.¡±
¡°Useless thing!¡±
Yao Baiqian shook her sleeves angrily. Her face turned paler. ¡°You can¡¯t even find information on a person I asked you to investigate. What use do I have of you?¡±
¡°Madam, please calm down.¡±
Zhen Lan immediately got on her knees respectfully. ¡°Please give this maid some time. This maid will get results!¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Zhen Lan¡¯s expression was really unwelling out of Yao Baiqian¡¯s room. Everyone knew that she was the first madam¡¯s personal headmaid. She appeared gloryful on the surface but all these years, who knew about the hardships she suffered?
¡°Sister Zhen Lan.¡±
Zhen Lan just walked out and a pleasant voice stopped her. She looked up in confusion to see Bai Yanxue¡¯s personal maid, Zhu Yu, smiling and standing in front of her. ¡°Sister Zhen Lan, this sister has something to say to you!¡±
To a person who was used to being mighty and controlled everything in the residence, it wasn¡¯t enough to let her fall t on top of dirt. It was best if you let them experience being betrayed by everyone and finding themselves utterly isted, having nothing.
Yao Baiqian¡¯s sickness kept dragging on and there were no improvements. Physicians after physicians, and this dragged onto the end of the year. Hua Yan¡¯s stomach also grew. Bai Yanxue¡¯s status in the family had stabilized as well. Right now, it seemed like many people had forgotten that there was a first madam whose order was absolute.
Yao Baiqian was unwilling. She was unwilling to hand everything in the Yin Family to that shameless white lotus. She silently found Yao Family¡¯s people to help her investigate Bai Yanxue and Xue Linglong as well as everyone in the Linglong Lane. Yao Baiqian thought that there must be a conspiracy. She was determined to find the truth.
As Yao Baiqian was busy being a detective, Yin Shun took in another concubine. This concubine wasn¡¯t someone unfamiliar but rather Zhen Lan!
The day Zhen Lan married him, Yao Baiqian had rushed into the hall after finding out she was betrayed. She wanted to teach Zhen Lan a lesson, acting like a madwoman. In a panic, she pushed Hua Yan who was trying to mediate the situation, causing her to almost lose her child.
¡°Bitch!¡±
p. Under the guests¡¯ bbergasted gazes, Yin Shun pped Yao Baiqian hard.
Seeing Hua Yan on the ground with a pale face, Yao Baiqian was also dumbstruck.
¡°I...¡±
Yao Baiqian wanted to say something but she only saw Yin Shun¡¯s furious gaze, his indifference, and Bai Yanxue taking pleasure in her misfortune.
Pft.
Yao Baiqian spat a mouthful of blood under the guests¡¯ gazes and then fainted.
By the time Yao Baiqian woke up again, she had returned to her own room. The candlelight in the room was swaying and it reflected a familiar face under the dim light.
This is.
¡°Linglong?¡±
Yao Baiqian stared at the person beside her bed, stunned and her tone a bit hoarse.
¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡±
Su Wan watched Yao Baiqian wake up and immediately tugged on her nket. Yao Baiqian froze.
¡°Linglong, you...why are you here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to visit you.¡±
Su Wan smiled at Yao Baiqian strangely. ¡°Less and less people are going to visit you in the future. If I don¡¯t visit you, how lonely will you be?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Yao Baiqian saw Su Wan¡¯s smile and had a bad omen.
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan suddenly bent over and nced at Yao Baiqian on the bed quietly. ¡°How does it feel to not be able to get out of bed? Thanks to you, I had to lie in bed for a good half year.¡±
¡°You are...¡±
Yao Baiqian¡¯s eyes widened. She struggled, wanting to get up but she realized that she couldn¡¯t control her limbs at all.
¡°Don¡¯t struggle for no reason. The time¡¯s here. Do you think only you know how to poison people?¡±
Su Wan smiled at Yao Baiqian. ¡°I personally concocted this poison. This has a great effect. Just be good and lie there in the future. Every once in a while, I wille and visit you. Let me tell you by the way...how Yin Family had copsed and fallen apart. Yao Baiqian, you mustn¡¯t die!¡±
¡°Su Wan!¡±
Yao Baiqian red at Su Wan harshly, wanting to tear her into pieces. ¡°You sinister woman. I won¡¯t let you go. Even if I be a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go. You want to destroy the Yin Family? Keep dreaming! Beige won¡¯t be fooled by you anymore. I¡¯m going to reveal your true face to him and tell everyone.¡±
¡°Okay, then tell them. Yao Baiqian, do you think anyone in the family still believes you at this point?¡±
The saddest thing in the world was telling the truth but no one believed in you.
Su Wan smiled and walked away casually.
¡°Su Wan, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±
Yao Baiqian screamed from inside the room. Su Wan walked out and Su Rui was waiting for her.
Su Rui furrowed his brows hearing her voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡±
¡°Nevermind. Isn¡¯t it pretty good letting her live a horrible life and not be able to die? How can she die so easily? The hardest thing is staying alive.¡±
Su Wan smiled and walked off with Su Rui slowly.
Chapter 350 - The Warlord’s Concubine (Epilogue)
Chapter 350 ¨C The Warlord¡¯s Concubine (Epilogue)
Yin Family¡¯s first madam got overly shocked and became a madwoman as a result. The news slowly spread through Liao City. Yin Family¡¯s people didn¡¯t dare to go near Yao Baiqian¡¯s room either. Only the elderly chefdy brought her food at a fixed time every day. ording to the chefdy, Yao Baiqian had been yelling thete eldest madam¡¯s name every day and said that the third madam was the eldest madam, and she was back to get revenge on the Yin Family.
Naturally, no one believed her nonsense. The only person who knew the truth was Yin Beige and he already knew that his mother had prejudice towards Su Wan so he wouldn¡¯t ce her words in his heart.
Slowly, the Yin Residence¡¯s household powernded in Bai Yanxue¡¯s hands. She eliminated her enemies silently and then got rid of everyone annoying. Right now, Bai Yanxue could feel that Yin Shun was slowly getting tired of her so she allowed Yin Shun to take in concubines.
After all,scivious activities could lead to bitter consequences. Bai Yanxue fed him quite a bit of tonics and encouraged him to spend the night at his concubines¡¯ ces. Slowly, his body started hollowing out.
Right now, the time has matured. Su Wan immediately contacted Yin Chengmo and his wife, preparing to seize power.
For the past two years, Yin Chengmo had used his own wealth to privately form an army. While Yin Beige was working with the troops in the capital, Yin Chengmo had barged into the general¡¯s residence and took over the general¡¯s position.
No one wanted to see brothers kill one another. Originally, Yin Chegmo only nned on seizing power and he didn¡¯t want to do anything to Yin Shun. However, Su Rui naturally wouldn¡¯t let this end so easily.
After Yin Chengmo seized power sessfully and nned on putting Yin Shun on house arrest, Su Rui sent someone to secretly assassinate Yin Shun.
Yin Chengmo killed his brother and seized power...this led to great fanfare within Liao City.
Yin Chengmo was only a businessman after all. He was dumbstruck when facing this situation. Thankfully, he had Su Rui and Su Wan ¡°helping hime up with a n.¡±
Yin Beige was suppressing the enemies by the border when Yin Chengmo took his two wives, Yao Ruofeng and Hua Yan, hostage.
¡°Beige, second uncle doesn¡¯t want to do anything to you either. Your wife is here. Plus, Yan is about to give birth! You¡¯re going to be a father!¡±
Wife, child.
Yin Beige hesitated facing his family.
In the end, for his wife and child¡¯s safety, he had topromise with Yin Chengmo.
He confiscated Yin Beige¡¯s power and then took his troops. Only then did he let Yin Beige return to Yin Family.
Evening at the general¡¯s residence.
¡°General, do you really believe in Yin Beige?¡± Yan Xiuwu massaged Yin Chengmo¡¯s shoulders and whispered, ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of any possibility of danger, it¡¯lle back to bite uster on. General, you have to give it more consideration.¡±
Rid any possibility of danger?
Yin Chengmo¡¯s expression changed. Elder brother¡¯s death did have to do with him but Liao City¡¯s people thought he was the one behind this. Would Yin Beige really let him go?
Even if he weaved his people in, did he trust him enough to use his people?
Thinking of this, Yin Chengmo¡¯s expression turned gloomy.
A great man has to be ruthless. How could he be afraid of little things when he had to aplish great things?
A monthter, Hua Yan sessfully gave birth to a boy named Yin Chengzhi, for the Yin Family.
After the child was born, Yin Chengmo and Bu Ningshan hosted a grand birthday banquet for the child¡¯s hundred days old. Many noble families came to the banquet and even the Yao Family far away had sent people over.
On this banquet, arge number of assassins suddenly appeared. These people naturally had worked alongside Yin Beige and Yao Family¡¯s people. Their n was to catch Yin Chengmo off guard.
Yin Chengmo originally nned on finding people to kill Yin Beige on the banquet but who knew that he died first.
The lounge was covered in blood. Staring at Yin Chengmo and Bu Ningshan¡¯s bodies, Yin Beige slowly covered Hua Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t look. Bring the child back inside.¡±
¡°Warlord.¡±
Hua Yan hesitated. ¡°What about Xiuwu? Warlord, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. She knows nothing.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Yin Beige nodded and then walked out. The lights were on in the courtyard. Lu Anbo led the people over for an assembly. Su Rui, Su Wan and... Yan Xiuwu tood beside him.
¡°Many thanks to third uncle and third aunt, and...Lady Xiuwu!¡±
Yan Xiuwu curtsied. Su Rui smiled and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I couldn¡¯t do anything about elder brother¡¯s death. I can¡¯t watch as the second brother kills you either. Beige, if revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it? Please don¡¯t make things difficult for Beiye and Beiyan!¡±
Yin Beige nodded. ¡°I know what to do. It¡¯s cold outside. Third uncle, take third aunt back soon. She has a weak body.¡±
Su Wan said nothing the entire time but Yin Beige¡¯s attention never shifted from her.
Yin Beige couldn¡¯t forget what Yan Xiuwu had said to him in private just two nights before.
Sister Linglong had saved Xiuwu so she had risked death to tell the news to him for her.
She...was nearing her end. The third master knew and so did she.
Warlord, if you really do like her, let her leave peacefully.
Up until that point did Yin Beige know that Su Wan couldn¡¯t live for much longer.
He really wanted to hug her but he couldn¡¯t. He could only watch her from afar, watch her stand next to another man and hold their hands.
Because he let go of her first. Now, this was heaven¡¯s punishment...
After Yin Chengmo died, Yin Beige rectified Liao City and Yin Family gradually recovered. Everything seemed to be going in a good direction but was this really the case?
When Yin Chengzhi was half a year old, he knew how to talk in baby talk. Su Wan specially carried her to Yao Baiqian¡¯s room. Right now, she has lived in a better ce because Yin Beige still cared about her. However, she was too seriously poisoned so she couldn¡¯t talk now.
¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here to visit you again.¡±
Yao Baiqian had just finished food when Su Wan carried the child in. Seeing Su Wan¡¯s smile, Yao Baiqian¡¯s gaze turned harsh.
¡°Sister-inw, you look pretty good! Guess who I brought to visit you.¡±
Su Wan delivered the child over. Seeing her grandson, Yao Baiqian¡¯s gaze brightened but then she looked at Su Wan on guard.
¡°What? Afraid that I¡¯ll do something to your grandson?¡±
Su Wan smiled and let go of one hand. ¡°Say, if I let go of him, will he drop and fall to his death? Mn, maybe just be disabled?¡±
Sniffle, sniffle sniffle.
Yao Baiqian wanted to scream but she was unable to make any noises.
¡°Haha.¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t use someone else¡¯s child to satisfy my greed. Plus...you don¡¯t know right?¡±
Su Wan ced the child to the side and then said in Yao Baiqian¡¯s ears, ¡°This child isn¡¯t Yin Beige¡¯s!¡±
W-what?
Yao Baiqian widened her eyes and stayed stunned.
¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Let me tell you another secret.¡±
Su Wan¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Your son will never have a child. Your Yin Family won¡¯t have any offspring.¡±
Saying this, Su Wan took out dried herbs and waved it in front of Yao Baiqian. ¡°If a man keeps this on him regrly, they¡¯ll be infertile. Back then, I had grinded this into powder and gifted this to Yin Beige. Up until now, he is still wearing this. So infatuated. What an infatuated man!¡±
Yao Baiqian¡¯s eyes teared up. She was furious and held bitter resentment towards her but there was nothing she could do.
¡°Yao Baiqian, you did this yourself. Today, let your son bear the consequences. I want him to take care of someone else¡¯s son his entire life and then think about a woman that will never belong to him for life. Say, isn¡¯t he quite pitiful? Isn¡¯t it hrious?¡±
Sniffle, sniffle.
Yao Baiqian twitched and then spat a mouthful of blood, the blood sshing on Su Wan¡¯s cheongsam.
Su Wan didn¡¯t dodge it. She just watched as Yao Baiqian took herst breath in front of her.
This world¡¯s mission was actually really easy toplete. When Su Wan arrived, the male and female lead hadn¡¯t encountered one another yet. She had many ways toplete the mission. The only reason why she kept staying here was probably because she felt unjust.
Only a true cannon fodder could truly understand the feeling.
The original owner did nothing wrong but she got herself such a tragic ending.
In the original world, Yin Beige and Guan Li had a happy ending. In the end, Yao Baiqian was even able to turn over a new leaf.
Maybe the female lead¡¯s halo had moved her?
But Su Wan was unable to ept this ending. Even if Yao Baiqian had turned over a new leaf, could the people that she had hurt close their eyes in death and die contently?
Su Wan didn¡¯t want to forgive Yao Baiqian nor would she forgive her.
With what the original owner had experienced, besides Su Wan, who else could feel her feelings?
You aren¡¯t her so don¡¯t think that you know her hardships. You don¡¯t know. Besides herself, no one else knows that feeling...
Yao Baiqian¡¯s death didn¡¯t do much. After she died, Su Wan and Su Rui left Liao City. When leaving the ce, she brought Guan Li with her too.
Guan Li figured out that she had misunderstood Yin Beige after Su Rui exined what happened. Naturally, she also stopped her hrious thought of going to assassinate Yin Beige.
Plus, Su Wan told Guan Li about her identity. The innocent Guan Li was naturally willing to be with Su Wan after figuring out that she was her sister. She left Liao City, this sketchy area...
Not too long after they left, Yin Family¡¯s stores started a chain of problems. The stores were hollow so they left Yin Beige a huge mess to clean up.
Yin Beige spent a lot of time and effort and people before finally stabilizing Yin Family¡¯s businesses. By the time he finally arranged everything, before Yin Family had recovered from this crisis, Yin Beichao had suddenly returned.
Returning from abroad as a financial genius, he was here to get revenge for his mother!
After he returned, he found Yin Beiye and Yin Beiyan who were scattered outside. The three joined forces and their motive was to ruin the Yin and Yao Families.
Yin Beige had been stepping back regarding their revenge because he cared about his brothers. He really wanted to resolve the situation but Yin Beichao and the others suddenly obtained the provincial military governor¡¯s support from the capital. The two parties¡¯ situation immediately changed tables.
As a military clique for a generation, the vast Yin Family that was originally flourishing and harmonious, ended up with a tragic ending where the people killed one another...
Many yearster, Yin Family had declined in power and Liao City had be someone else¡¯s territory. Yao Ruofeng and the Yao Family were gone too. Yin Beige was alone.
A few years ago, Hua Yan had brought her child to seek shelter at Boss Huang¡¯s ce. As it turned out, he was the child¡¯s real father.
Yin Beige suddenly felt like his life was a joke. Under a snowy night, he shivered in a worn-down room, slowly taking out the brocade bag Su Wan left for him back then. He smiled and closed his eyes.
He¡¯d never know that the strand of hair inside the brocade bag wasn¡¯t actually Su Wan¡¯s.
Chapter 351 - Childhood Sweethearts（1）
¡°You brat. Why aren¡¯t you up yet? Are you looking for a beating?¡±
Whip. The sturdy rattannded on Su Wan. Feeling the sting of pain on her waist, she immediately rolled out of her small wooden bed. Despite being prepared, Su Wan still furrowed her brows unhappily ncing at her limbs.
¡°Damned girl, why are you furrowing your brows? Get up and work for me already!¡±
The woman¡¯s harsh and unhappy voice rang again. Su Wan looked up to see a woman d in blue with her short hair brushed up. Her apron was around her waist and she was now looking at Su Wan coldly..
The okay-looking woman that didn¡¯t seem yet in her thirties was Su Wan¡¯s stepmother, Liu Li.
She and Su Wan¡¯s father, Su Guoliang had been married for six years. Su Wan was only nine years old now and her sister, Su Qingmei was five.
¡°Mother.¡±
Seemingly shocked by Liu Li¡¯s voice, Su Qingmei wore a western-style dress and rubbed her beautiful eyes. She looked confusedly at Su Wan and Liu Li. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hit big sister. Don¡¯t hit big sister okay?¡±
Su Qingmei¡¯s tears were threatening to spill from her beautiful eyes.
¡°Oh my, my good baby. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! Mother didn¡¯t hit your big sister!¡±
Saying this, she red at Su Wan and eximed, ¡°Damned girl, don¡¯t you see your sister crying right now? Come here and coax her.¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan slowly got up and walked over to Su Qingmei. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you out to y okay?¡±
¡°Okay, okay!¡±
Su Qingmei stopped crying right away. She grabbed Su Wan¡¯s hands and before the two could process what happened, she already tugged Su Wan out.
This child!
Liu Li sighed heavily standing behind the two...
They lived in a courtyard house. There were seven or eight families living here. Although Liu Li had a fiery personality, she was good at observations. Su Guoliang was also known for his honesty and sincerity. Su Wan and Su Qingmei were both cute and obedient so the family had good rtionships in the courtyard house. Seeing the two sisters walking out shoulder to shoulder, the elderlys sitting in the yard basking in the sunshine immediately greeted them.
¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re here to take your little sister out to y again?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Wan nodded then, while bouncing, she left with Su Qingmei. Walking on the worn-down path and the people riding by on their bicycles, Su Wan and Su Qingmei both sighed in unison.
Damn. This era is really deceptive.
That¡¯s right. Su Qingmei was reborn and she was the female lead of this world.
In her past life, Su Qingmei had grown up under Liu Li¡¯s pampering. She was reallypetitive and unruly as a child. At that time, Liu Li mistreated Su Wan but Su Qingmei didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that.
Afterwards, the two sisters slowly grew up and Su Wan liked Xie Changan from the yard next to theirs. In that era, people had the most sincere and pure feelings. Su Wan quietly liked Xie Changan and didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone else. Therefore, she kept her thoughts on her diary. However, Su Qingmei found out about it unintentionally. She was younger than Su Wan by four years. At that time, she was only twelve years old so she didn¡¯t understand love at all. She was just purely curious. What did it mean to like someone? What¡¯s good about Xie Changan as well?
Therefore, Su Qingmei slowly started paying attention to Xie Changan and after a while, she gradually started to like him too.
Different from Su Wan¡¯s docile personality, Su Qingmei said everything on her mind. When she was fifteen, she went to confess to Xie Changan. At that time, he was twenty, already in college.
It¡¯d be wrong to say that he wasn¡¯t touched by his childhood sweetheart loli¡¯s confession.
Su Qingmei was more beautiful than Su Wan and had grown up under Liu Li¡¯s pampering. She learned how to dance and to y the piano, and she had an impressive temperament too.
Who wouldn¡¯t like a girl like that?
Therefore, the two silently started dating after Su Qingmei¡¯s confession but their rtionship didn¡¯tst for too long.
After Su Qingmei got into highschool, she encountered the handsome history teacher, Gao Yu. He was from an influential family and came to the school to make himself look good.
He was talented and unusually handsome. Many girls in school all silently liked him, yet he took a fancy to Su Qingmei at first sight.
Under Gao Yu¡¯s sweetness and bribing, Su Qingmei quickly fell for him. She forgot about her promise with Xie Changan and turned to Gao Yu¡¯s arms.
Two yearster, Gao Yu left the school and went to work in the Department of Education. Meanwhile, Su Qingmei sessfully got into a college as well. She had been fantasizing about her beautiful life with Gao Yu after graduating, and forming a family with him. But the harsh reality shattered her beautiful dream.
Because Su Qingmei was going to college at another ce, she and Gao Yu didn¡¯t get to be together for long. However, the two still maintained an intimate rtionship. However, after undergoing an examination, she was apparently pregnant!
That was definitely the scandal of the school. Su Qingmei didn¡¯t even have time to call Gao Yu. She took the train and hurried back to her hometown. But when she came to Gao Yu¡¯s house, she saw him and another female colleague flirting.
¡°I was just ying with you, Su Qingmei. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford that!¡±
Su Qingmei could never forget Gao Yu¡¯s expression back then. It was despicable.
She was expelled from the college as the result of her pregnancy. She didn¡¯t dare go home and she didn¡¯t even have the money to do a surgery. At this time, she encountered Xie Changan again.
Right now, he was married with Su Wan. He was Su Qingmei¡¯s brother-inw.
Xie Changan immediately helped arrange her to go to a hospital. In order to take care of her emotions, he had been bustling around the entire time. He didn¡¯t tell this to anyone from the Su Family. He even went to the college personally and begged them several times before the college allowed Su Qingmei to drop out temporarily and thene back a yearter to resume her studies.
Lying on the cold hospital bed, Su Qingmei suddenly felt regretful after seeing the tired but gentle-looking Xie Changan beside her.
Back then, she had such a good man but howe she didn¡¯t know to treasure him?
Why must she be blinded by the sweet words, vanity, and wealth?
Su Qingmei regretted her decision so much. Would anyone still want her after this?
What if, what if this scandal spread? How could she possibly live? Xie Changan did all this to help her because he was still deeply in love with her right?
Unfortunately, he was Su Wan¡¯s husband already. If time could go back, and she could start everything over, Xie Changan, I mustn¡¯t lose you, I mustn¡¯t...
With this in her heart, Su Qingmei fell unconscious on the hospital bed. By the time she woke up again, she realized she had been reborn back to when she was five.
This year, Xie Changan just moved to this county.
This year, she and Su Wan were still ignorant lolis. This year, she still had a chance...to start over!
Chapter 352 - Childhood Sweethearts（2）
Su Wan was in Shisan Elementary School, next to Shisan Highschool.
¡°Xiao Wan, time for breakfast!¡± Su Wan was woken up by Liu Li in a daze at six in the morning.
It was time for Su Guoliang to go to work now. The father and daughter pair went to eat breakfast together. Though Shisan Elementary School wasn¡¯t far from the Su Family, Su Guoliang would ride Su Wan to work on a bicycle on the way to his workce as well.
Whenever Su guoliang was at home, Liu Li would call Su Wan ¡°Xiao Wan.¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t indifferent either but she wasn¡¯t enthusiastic. Whenever he was at work, she would resort to calling her ¡°brat.¡±
The original owner had a weak body and slow personality as well. She kept on tolerating all of this and never told Su Guoliang about Liu Li. Therefore, Su Guoliang, as an honest person, always thought that his wife treated his oldest daughter nicely.
¡°Good morning father, mother.¡± Su Wan slowly walked out of her room wearing her deep-blue uniform.
¡°Xiao Wan, quicklye to eat. Food¡¯s going to get cold.¡±
Su Guoliang specially put a piece of meat in Su Wan¡¯s bowl. Liu Li saw this but said nothing.
Su Qingmei was still in kindergarten at five years old. Liu Li didn¡¯t wake her precious daughter up yet. Even more, she left the best piece of meat in the pot for her.
Su Wan returned to the small bathroom and rinsed herself, and then pulled her long hair up into a ponytail beforeing out quickly.
Breakfast was finished quickly. After that, she grabbed her backpack and left with Su Guliang. The air was really fresh in the morning. Su Guoliang pushed the bicycle out of the door. Su Wan sat on the back seat of the bicycle skillfully. ncing at the man¡¯s broad figure, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Father, can you stay at home more often to be with me?¡±
Su Guoliang froze hearing his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Xiao Wan, what¡¯s the matter? Even though father isn¡¯t home, your mother still is. Are you bored, is that why?¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s...¡±
Su Wan hesitated. Seeing that if they round another corner, they¡¯d be at the school dor, Su Wan eximed, ¡°Whenever you¡¯re not at home, mother would whip me with a rattan. It hurts so much. The only time she won¡¯t hit me is when you¡¯re at home. She wouldn¡¯t curse me out as a brat either then.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡±
Su Guoliang immediately stopped and got off the bicycle. He stared seriously at his daughter in the back seat. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±
Feeling Su Guoliang¡¯s serious tone, Su Wan¡¯s skinny face immediately revealed an afraid and wronged expression. ¡°Father, father, don¡¯t hit me! Don¡¯t hit me, I won¡¯t do it again! I won¡¯t anymore!¡±
¡°Xiao Wan?¡±
Seeing Su Wan bawling her eyes out, Su Guoliang got frightened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? I never said I was going to hit you!¡±
¡°You won¡¯t hit me? But mother said that if I tell you the truth, you¡¯ll hit me. I¡¯m scared...¡±
Liu Li!
Su Guoliang clenched his teeth. The only reason why he married Liu Li back then was because she could take good care of the household. Of course, she said that she loved children. When they were still in a rtionship, he saw that she treated Su Wan really well so that¡¯s why he married her without apprehension.
Who knew that she dared to abuse his daughter when he wasn¡¯t home!
¡°Xiao Wan, good little girl. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you to school and after school ends, just go home. Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll buy you bread when I¡¯m off work, okay?¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Su Wan widened her eyes and looked happily at him. ¡°Thank you father. You¡¯re the best father in the world!¡±
¡°Silly girl.¡±
Su Guoliang slightly felt a bit sour inside. He turned around and wiped his tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to school now.¡±
Su Guoliang left after bringing Su Wan to the door and watching her go inside. However, he didn¡¯t go to his workce but rather back home.
Walking into school, she watched the small children walking around her. Su Wan shook her backpack and felt a headacheing after realizing she had to go to second grade ss three on the third floor.
Question: What living thing has the most bizarre mind?
Answer: Children, brats.
Now that she had be a student and needed to go eat and y with these brats, she felt like this was going to be a sad story.
¡°Su Wan!¡±
As she turned the corner and was about to walk upstairs, she heard a familiar voice.
Su Wan hesitated and saw Xie Changan smiling and standing behind her wearing his backpack. Likewise, he wore a deep-blue uniform. It looked pretty nice on him. At the very least, it lookedfortable.
¡°It¡¯s you.¡±
Su Wan looked at Xie Changan up and down. ¡°You also go to school here?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Xie Changan smiled and walked to Su Wan¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m in fourth grade ss one. What about you?¡±
To the original owner, she hated talking to people about her grade and whatnot. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Second grade, ss three.¡±
Saying this, she started walking upstairs. Xie Changan followed her silently. Second grade sses were on the third floor while fourth grade sses were on the fourth floor.
Xie Changan nced at the ss door watching as Su Wan walk in silently into her ssroom before turning and going to his ss.
¡°Su Wan, you¡¯re here!¡±
Su Wan sat down and Jiang Mei, who sat behind her immediately, patted her shoulders excitedly. ¡°Su Wan, my mother brought me to the new amusement park to y yesterday! It was so fun! Do you know what a ferris wheel is? It¡¯s big and you¡¯ll be up in the sky...¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
Jiang Mei was really excited and kept on rambling nonstop. After seeing Su Wan said nothing, Jiang Mei pursed her lips and looked at Su Wan unhappily. ¡°You didn¡¯t understand?¡±
Jiang Mei suddenly thought back to English ss. Su Wan never understood ss. Yesterday, she sat there in ss daydreaming and not understanding anything. She had to exin things to her.
Jiang Mei felt proud of herself and at the same time, she thought she had a huge responsibility.
Showing concern to ssmates and be kind and loving to one another are the things that the ss leader should do.
Therefore, Jiang Mei exined to Su Wan what a ferris wheel and roller coaster was again.
Su Wan: God? Who cane and save me?
To the genius Su Wan who was in second grade, the sses were like lubies to her. She fell asleep during the ss but strangely, no one woke her up.
So she had been abandoned by her teachers and ssmates already?
During recess, most of the students went out to y. Only Su Wan continued to sleep in ss. She finally made it to the end of school. Su Wan didn¡¯t even bother to look at the homework. She packed her things up and then rushed out of the ssroom.
ncing at the school door, all she could only see were deep-blue uniforms.
Su Wan wanted to have augh at how ugly the uniforms were. But she looked up to see the ring bright red within the ocean of seep blue. A red giant Manufacturing mountain bike. In this era, this sort of high-end ostentatious mountain bike was cooler than a race car.
Right now, this red mountain bike was sitting quietly in front of the door, attracting many people¡¯s attention. The owner of the bike was a boy in histe teens. He was wearing a brand new Shisan Highschool uniform. Though it was also deep-blue, it made him look really handsome amongst the others.
As expected, there would always be someone better.
General Su, you¡¯re trying to act cool again.
Chapter 355 - Childhood Sweetheart（5）
Su Wan stared at Su Rui. He also looked past the crowd and at Su Wan. Despite the masses of deep-blue uniforms in front of him and how simr it looked on each person, Su Rui could tell where Su Wan is.
Then...
General Su continued to cry inside his heart.
Such a small loli! This didn¡¯t make sense!¡±
Although she was nine years old, Su Wan looked even skinnier than Little Su!
¡°Gao Yu!¡±
Song Yang had skipped ss with Su Rui and had juste back from the snack counter. He had two lollipops in his hands. ¡°You said that you¡¯re here to visit a person? Your rtive¡¯s child? What grade are they in?¡±
¡°Second grade.¡±
Su Rui answered moodily.
Uh. Eldest master, are you putting on a tantrum because of how long you¡¯ve been waiting for?
Listening to his tone, Song Yangughed to himself. He was Principal Liu¡¯s grandson. Yesterday, his grandfather specially called his parents, saying that an influential figure was going to send their child to go to school at their ce. He already ordered the ss leader to arrange the child at his side. Song Yang¡¯s task was not only to study but also to form a good rtionship with the boy.
Before seeing Su Rui, Song Yang could care less about his grandfather and parents¡¯ orders. As the pir of the mothend, one must be wealthy but not greedy. One must be formidable but not admit defeat. How could he possibly lower his head to these noblemen, and act as their subordinates?
But after seeing this aloof young master in the ssroom, Song Yang was immediately intimidated by the boy¡¯s domineering imposing manner.
Damn. Was he the king of dominance?
Young hero, please ept me as your subordinate.
This was the truth as to how Bureau Chief Song had be Master Gao¡¯s subordinate. Of course, many yearster, Song Yang would never admit to this...
¡°You¡¯re here!¡±
Su Wan had walked over to Su Rui. Seeing how her height was only as tall to where his backpack was, Su Rui knitted his brows. He walked over to her and grabbed her backpack silently, shaking it in his hand.
Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t too heavy. It wouldn¡¯t keep his wife from growing.
¡°Gao Yu, she¡¯s your niece?¡±
Seeing Su Rui¡¯s action, Song Yang naturally knew that the person he was waiting for was this skinny loli. Mn. She looked like she was only about four feet. She was already in second grade? He thought she was a first grader.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
With the principle of kissing up to his leader¡¯s rtives, Song Yang smiled and waved the lollipop in his hands. ¡°Do you want this? If you tell me what your name is, I¡¯ll give you this lollipop. Look, it¡¯s peach vored!¡±
Song Wan was speechless.
¡°Do you want to die?¡±
Su Rui turned around and flicked Song Yang on the head. ¡°Are you blind? She¡¯s my w...my sister, my little sister!¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
Little sister is such an ambiguous phrase.
Cough.
Song Yang just realized that by calling himself ¡°uncle,¡± he was taking advantage of Su Rui. Therefore, he smiled and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Gao Yu¡¯s sister which means that you¡¯re my sister. Here, you can have this lollipop. In the future, brother Song Yang will protect you. It won¡¯t be a dream to dominate Shisan Elementary School with me protecting you!¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t know what to say.
General Su, where did you find this funny boy?
¡°Su Wan!¡±
While Su Wan was looking at Song Yang dumbfounded, there was an immature voice behind them.
Xie Changan quickly ran over. He bent over and panted a bit after catching up before looking at Su Rui, unfriendly.
¡°Su Wan, time to go home. Teachers say that it¡¯s dangerous outside. We can¡¯t talk to strangers. Here, I¡¯ll walk home with you.¡±
Saying this, Xie Changan reached over to grab Su Wan¡¯s hand. Su Rui¡¯s gaze coldened and he carried Su Wan, bringing her to his side.
Uh.
Su Wan was speechless. Meanwhile, Song Yang was stunned, watching Su Rui protect her like a mother tiger. He was also confused.
Master Gao, she¡¯s your sister, not your daughter. Even if she was your daughter, you don¡¯t need to be so protective do you?
Look at your cold expression. What can the little boy do to your sister?
Even if he has the heart to, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage too! Even if he has the appearance, he wasn¡¯t prepared!
While Su Rui was looking at Xie Changan, he was also looking at him back quietly.
The two looked at each other coldly. Unusual silence filled them.
Xie Changan was speechless.
Su Rui narrowed his eyes, a thought flickering through.
¡°Xie Changan.¡±
Su Wan silently walked out from behind and said, ¡°These two big brothers aren¡¯t bad people.¡±
¡°Su Wan, you...you don¡¯t understand. Come home with me.¡±
Xie Changan looked at Su Wan, hesitating to speak. How should he tell her that Gao Yu wasn¡¯t a good person?
Xie Changan knew that he couldn¡¯t nor would she believe him.
No one would.
Even now, Xie Changan thought he was dreaming. He was clearly drinking in front of Su Wan¡¯s grave but howe he had woken up to be thirty years in the past after getting drunk?
She was still a nine years old loli. She wasn¡¯t his wife nor the woman that sacrificed herself for him.
After seeing Su Wan yesterday, Xie Changan was unable to sleep for the night. He rolled around in bed, his mind recalling Su Wan¡¯s voice and smile.
She was weak as a child and really slow as well. Many people even called her stupid.
But this too was her strength, no?
Xie Changan didn¡¯t understand when he was young but up until he experienced a few failed rtionships he slowly understood what type of women was the best.
In his past life, his mother wanted him to get married to Su Wan. That was the luckiest thing that had happened to him.
Unfortunately,ter on...
It seemed like he had thought of some painful events. Xie Changan snapped out of his trance and smiled faintly at Su Wan. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t say that they were bad people either. Let¡¯s go home quickly. Uncle Su will get anxious if you get homete.¡±
¡°Mn, okay.¡±
Su Wan nodded and grabbed her backpack from Su Rui. She gave him a secret nce. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m leaving now. See you next time!¡±
¡°Bye bye! Uh no, here¡¯s your lollipop!¡±
Song Yang enthusiastically gave the lollipop to Su Wan. She shook her head however. ¡°Big brother, keep this lollipop for yourself. I don¡¯t like eating candy!¡±
Su Wan and Xie Changan walked over shoulder to shoulder. Seeing the two figures under the sunset, Song Yang felt speechless. He ripped open the wrap for the lollipop and licked it in satisfaction.
Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you didn¡¯t want it? Don¡¯t you know how much willpower I needed to endure this until now?
¡°Gao Yu, do you want one?¡±
Song Yang hadn¡¯t forgotten about his leader. After all, he should share anything good with him. Since he has lollipops, he¡¯d make sure each of them gets one!
¡°I don¡¯t like sweets.¡±
Saying this, Su Rui rode off with his cool mountain bike.
What¡¯s wrong with sweets? Men who eat sweets are cute!
¡°Gao Yu, Gao Yu, wait for me!¡±
Seeing that Su Rui was about to walk off, Song Yang immediately chased after him with his bike. When can I get an upgrade?
Chapter 356 - Childhood Sweethearts（6
Chapter 356 ¨C Childhood Sweethearts£¨6
They needed to cross two streets to get to Su Wan¡¯s courtyard house from Shisan Elementary School. There weren¡¯t many cars on the street. Su Wan and Xie Changan walked shoulder to shoulder, saying nothing.
When they almost reached home, Su Wan suddenly stopped and called, ¡°Xie Changan.¡±
¡°hm?¡±
Xie Changan immediately turned to smile at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Nothing. Thank you for bringing me back.¡±
Su Wan smiled faintly at Xie Changan. She turned and walked inside the door. Xie Changan stared at her silhouette for a while before smiling at himself and then walking back to his house.
Su Guoliang was never off work by the time Su Wan got out of school. However, the moment she entered, she saw Su Guoliang and Liu Li both sitting by the dining table. The five years old Su Qingmei was sitting in Liu Li¡¯s arms with teary eyes. Liu Li¡¯s expression changed a bit upon seeing Su Waning inside. Meanwhile, Su Qingmei¡¯s gaze brightened and she struggled to get out of Liu Li¡¯s arms. She immediately ran to Su Wan¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, sister, quickly persuade mother and father to not divorce!¡±
Divorce?
Su Wan jumped and subconsciously looked at Su Guoliang. This honest man was now wearing a serious expression, however, sitting on his chair. ncing at the cigarette ash by his feet, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but walk forward and whisper, ¡°Father?¡±
¡°Mn, Xiao Wan, you¡¯re back.¡±
Su Guoliang forced a slight smile on his face when he heard his daughter. He didn¡¯t go to work today. After calling in saying that he needed a day off at work using a public telephone, he returned home on his back. Seeing Liu Li working in the kitchen, he silently went to his neighbor¡¯s house. Everyone knew about Su Guoliang¡¯s family matters. However, the people here didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Now that Su Guoliang made his way over to ask them about it, the neighbors originally didn¡¯t want to tell him but after seeing how difficult his situation was, they told him about how Liu Li would scold Su Wan everyday.
Su Wan and the neighbors revealed Liu Li¡¯s disguise.
Su Guoliang felt really pained. He felt sorry for his daughter. During his hardest time when he was young, Su Wan¡¯s mother had stayed with him and helped him ovee it. Now that his life finally got a little better, she had died due to exhaustion.
After his wife died, she left him Xiao Wan. She was his weakness. These years, his daughter had said nothing and he was busy with work. He always thought that Liu Li would treat Su Wan as she did with Su Qingmei. Unfortunately, the truth was that Su Guoliang was wrong,pletely wrong.
¡°Father, are you really going to divorce mother?¡±
Su Wan had ced her backpack down and stared at her father, stunned.
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Guoliang nodded firmly.
¡°Su Guoliang! Do you have no conscience?¡±
Liu Li suddenly stood up wearing an unfriendly expression. ¡°For the past six years, who has been the one taking care of the family for you? I married you and helped you with all these things, helping you care for your daughters. Now that you¡¯re in a good position, you just want to ditch me? There¡¯s no free thing like this in the world. I¡¯m going to talk to your factory director tomorrow! I want people to judge this!¡±
¡°Liu Li!¡±
Su Guoliang¡¯s expression also turned gloomy. ¡°Are you done with your tantrum? You did do a lot for the family. I am also really grateful. But how did you treat my daughter? Do you want me to call the neighbors over to reason for me? You want to go to the factory? Then go! Go right now! Let¡¯s see who will lose their face.¡±
Even rabbits bite when they are anxious. Honest men were more terrifying when they got angry.
As expected, Liu Li immediately quietened down. She looked fiery on the surface but most of the time, she was only acting.
¡°Su Guoliang, Guoliang, Qingmei is still so young. Xiao Wan needs a mother too. I...I won¡¯t hit and scold her in the future anymore, okay? If you divorce me, who else can you find? Which woman will be like me? Be willing to raise your children and worry about you?¡±
Seeing that Su Guoliang was determined, Liu Li immediately softened her tone. She turned and pulled on Su Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Wan, Xiao Wan, don¡¯t be angry with me. I promise you that I¡¯ll never beat and scold you in the future. Please persuade your father. If we really do get a divoce, what should you and your sister do then?¡±
Su Wan sneered in her heart listening to Liu Li¡¯s promise. However, she revealed a hesitant expression. ¡°Father, mother, she...¡± ¡°Xiao Wan, don¡¯t interfere with adults¡¯ matter.¡±
Su Guoliang sighed. He had been thinking about this the entire day. He had an obligation regarding the family. If he couldn¡¯t even take care of his daughter or protect her, then how was he worthy of being a man and a father?
¡°Wah! Wahh!¡±
The moment Su Guoliang said this, Su Qingmei sat on the ground and started crying. ¡°I want mommy. Daddy, I want mommy. I don¡¯t want a stepmother!¡±
This child...
Su Guoliang forze. Liu Li took this opportunity to bend down and hug Su Qingmei tightly in her arms. ¡°My poor child. Don¡¯t cry. Mommy won¡¯t leave you. Su Guoliang, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fix my mistakes. Do you dare to hand your two daughters over to another woman?¡±
This was the first time Su Guoliang hesitated hearing his youngest daughter cry and Liu Li¡¯s words.
True, though Liu Li was Su Wan¡¯s stepmother, she was at least Su Qingmei¡¯s birth mother!
How could he feel safe to leave his two children to another woman after getting divorced?
Needless to say, the female lead was smart. She used Su Guoliang¡¯s weakness to her advantage by crying.
¡°Father.¡±
Seeing the change in situation, Su Wan walked forward and tugged on Su Guoliang¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Father, don¡¯t divorce mother. Mother is actually really nice to me. She only hits me because I¡¯m not sensible and disobedient. Now that I¡¯ve grown up and matured, mother won¡¯t hit me in the future anymore. Right?¡±
Su Wan widened her eyes and stared at Liu Li with her clear eyes. She froze before nodding hard. ¡°Right, Xiao Wan listens to me the most. Mother won¡¯t hit you!¡±
Sigh.
Su Guoliang sighed and silently turned around, returning to his room.
Liu Li sighed and hugged her daughter after seeing this scene.
In this era, divorce was a huge matter to women. Liu Li truly liked Su Guoliang, this honest man. She knew that if she lost this man, she would never be able to find another Su Guoliang anymore.
¡°Xiao Wna.¡±
Liu Li wiped Su Qingmei¡¯s tears and then smiled at Su Wan. ¡°Xiao Wan, what do you want to eat tonight? Mother will cook for you.¡±
¡°Mn, pork chops. Little sister enjoys eating them.¡±
Su Wan looked innocently at Liu Li. Thetter smiled and eximed, ¡°Okay, pork chops it is.¡±
After Liu Li went to the kitchen, Su Wan also returned to her room. She just ced her backpack down when Su Qingmei appeared in front of her.
¡°Sister.¡±
¡°Mn, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Su Wan grabbed her pencil case while looking at Su Qingmei at the door.
¡°Sister, don¡¯t be mad at mommy. She won¡¯t hit you anymore. And...Qingmei has grown up. I can protect my sister too!¡±
Su Wan: Heh.
Such deep sisterly love!
Howe you didn¡¯t know to protect me in your past life? Now that you wanted to steal your sister¡¯s man, you¡¯re feeling guilty and want to protect me?
Damn your sisterly love.
Su Wan sneered but still revealed a touched expression. ¡°Thank you Qingmei. I know you¡¯re a good child.¡±
Therefore, you fake loli, go on and pursue your fake cute neighbor. Of course, whether she could actually get him or not was another question!
Xie Changan didn¡¯t know what to say.
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered thinking of the male lead who seemed to have been reborn. What went wrong during this mission?
Chapter 357 - Childhood Sweethearts（7）
Su Guoliang still wasn¡¯t in a good mood during dinnertime. Liu Li eagerly ced food on Su Wan and Su Qingmei¡¯s bowls. In the past, Liu Li saved the best pork chops for Su Qingmei. However, she left it for Su Wan today. Su Wan didn¡¯t say anything either. After dinner was over, she returned to her room. The worn-down desk faced the only window in the room. Under the not so bright light, Su Wan nced at her messy textbooks.
Uh. It seemed like she was really into sleeping in the morning that she had forgotten the homeworks the teachers assigned.
Nevermind.
Su Wan decided to clean her desk ording to her ss schedule. In elementary school, besides English and math, there weren¡¯t any major sses. After all, homework was usually just normal calction and practice work for lessons learnt in ss. These were incredibly simple for Su Wan.
After packing up her backpack, Su Wan closed her door and then she purposely left a crack by the window. Then sheid on her wooden bed, getting some rest.
It was unclear how long passed but by the time Su Wan woke up again, Su Rui was sitting by her bed.
¡°Your bed is so small.¡±
Seeing Su Wan open her eyes in a daze, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help butin. He finally got in through the window. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, General Su also wanted to get in bed with her for a while. In the end, because the bed was too small, he didn¡¯t want to squeeze himself in bed with her, not having the heart to.
¡°Look at how small I am. How big do you think my bed needs to be?¡±
Su Wan winked, responding in an immature voice.
Su Rui: this general has no words.
Cough.
He softly coughed to hide his embarrassment. Su Rui looked at Su Wan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with Xie Changan?¡±
¡°Who knows? He probably...was reborn?¡±
Su Wan shrugged at Su Rui. ¡°This is a high possibility. From my observations, it doesn¡¯t look like he transmigrated but rather he had been reborn.¡±
¡°Mn.¡±
Listening to Su Wan¡¯s guess, Su Rui also nodded. ¡°I think so too. I can tell from his gaze.¡±
That¡¯s right. The feelings between love rivals were that strong.
¡°But...¡±
Su Rui suddenly felt a bit confused. ¡°If he had been reborn and nned on getting back together with the original owner, then howe it didn¡¯t show that I failed my mission? Plus, in our task plot, it didn¡¯t show that Xie Changan had been reborn.¡±
¡°Right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.¡±
A tint of worry flickered over Su Wan¡¯s tender face. ¡°Su Rui, did Xu Ce talk to you about space-time and space-time executioner?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Su Rui shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re also task enforcers?¡±
¡°I guess. We¡¯re in the highest level of the lost space. Likewise, the deity space-time is also one of the highest levels. It opposes us. The deity space-time has countless deity-level systems. They would automatically search through the low, medium, or high levels and find a host that fits their conditions. Then, they¡¯d tie them together so that they had toplete counterattack missions set up by the deity space-time. These hosts are kind of like task enforcers like us. However, they are controlled by the system, unlike eus. As for space-time executioner...¡±
Su Wan¡¯s expression turned conflicted and even a bit scared. ¡°They shoulder the responsibility of stabilizing each space-time and they¡¯re the only ones that can kill task enforcers too!¡±
Kill?
Su Rui¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. ¡°That means that if we unfortunately encounter a space-time executioner during our mission, it¡¯s possible for them to kill us? And if they kill us, it¡¯s forever?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Wan nodded.
Space-time executioners were a group of really mysterious people. They were scattered on different space-times and didn¡¯t belong to a definite one. However, they had the ability of shuttling between space-times. They were able to act as anyone within space-time, and kill anyone there either, including the host as well as the lost space-time task enforcers!
They were pampered ones of space-time.
¡°Su Qingmei had been reborn in this world originally. When we entered here, we nned on changing Su Qingmei and Su Wan¡¯s fates. But at this time, Xie Changan also had been reborn. ording to the headquarters¡¯ rules, it would reveal that a bug had appeared when we encountered things like this or that the mission was over orpleted. But we didn¡¯t even receive any hints. I think there are two possibilities now.¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Rui seriously and eximed, ¡°The first possibility was that the disorder in this space-time had attracted a space-time executioner¡¯s attention. They had entered this space-time right now and locked all ways to exit. The executioner has to return everything in this world to its original path. They need to forcibly bring Su Qingmei, you and I, and even Xie Changan¡¯s fates back to their original path. Of course, during this process, they might do something to us. And obviously, there is another possibility.¡±
Su Wan rxed a bit talking about the second possibility. ¡°Though Xie Changan and Su Qingmei had been reborn, the two might not have been reborn at the same space-time. Which means that the two had originally been living in two different worlds and they had crossed paths in this parallel space-time. Su Qingmei had been reborn first. Hence, this mission was created. Then after other reasons and whatnot, Xie Changan, from another space-time, had been reborn in this world too. Because two other world¡¯s plots had been added to this world, that means besides me and you, there might be another task-enforcer.¡±
Su Rui understood immediately. He couldn¡¯t help it. He was that smart.
It was easy to understand parallel space-times. Everyone would make different choices at different times. When you make a different choice, your fate also changes. Hence, the reason for so many parallel spaces. There were countless ¡°yous¡± experiencingpletely different lives.
Su Qingmei¡¯s ¡°past life¡± and Xie Changan¡¯s ¡°past life¡± might be two different space-times. Now, the two souls had been reborn in this world in session. Could this...be the oveying of three parallel space-times?
If Su Qingmei¡¯s rebirth had led to this, then this was Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s main mission.
That meant that Xie Changan¡¯s rebirth would also lead to a series of chain reactions. Maybe in this past life, he hadn¡¯t gone to the end with Su Wan. After he had been reborn, he might¡¯ve wanted to change his and Su Wan¡¯s life with an ulterior motive. Then his rebirth had destroyed this world¡¯s original path. If someone really took over Xie Changan¡¯s mission, then who could it be? And who was his target?
Su Rui and Su Wan looked at each other. The two eximed in unison, ¡°The rebirth department!¡±
That¡¯s right. Missions like this were usually taken over by the rebirth department.
Therefore, the two hadn¡¯t received a hint saying that they failed orpleted their mission because there was another task-enforcer hidden amongst the people. Their mission should be to y matchmaker for Su Qingmei and Xie Changan!
Chapter 358 - Childhood Sweethearts (8)
Chapter 358 ¨C Childhood Sweethearts (8)
Because Su Wan¡¯s room was too small, Su Rui didn¡¯t stay in her room for too long. He sneakily left her room during the silent night.
The next day, like usual, Su Wan went to ss. When she arrived at school, she seeked out Jiang Mei and then asked her for her homework to copy.
Jiang Mei didn¡¯t find this strange. Mn. As an outstanding ss leader, she needed to unify the ssmates. Letting ssmates copy her homework and whatnot are good things that a ss leader should do. She kept her name anonymous.
Elementary school sses were really boring. After suffering through the morning, Su Wan was on the verge of falling asleep the moment it hit the afternoon. She really did end up falling asleep during the second ss.
Thud.
There was a clear thud next to her ears. Su Wan was sleeping soundly and was shocked awake by the ears. She vaguely opened her eyes to see a young handsome man¡¯s face in front of her. ¡°Su Wan, it doesn¡¯t look good on you to fall asleep during the first time in my ss. Come to my office after school.¡±
Hearing the man¡¯s calm tone and the smile in his eyes, Su Wan felt immediately awakened.
This person, he is...
¡°Oh, you might not know me.¡±
Meeting Su Wan¡¯s gaze, the man continued to talk in a calm expression, ¡°I¡¯m the new math teacher, Xie Zixun.¡±
Xie Zixun, Xie Changan¡¯s uncle.
As expected...
Task-enforcers would choose to hide their identities in the most beneficial way. The man revealed himself without a care for his identity. Was he her enemy?
Only he would be so confident, right?
¡°Teacher Xie, I understand.¡±
Su Wan nodded softly, not feeling sleepy anymore.
¡°Okay.¡±
Xie Zixun nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s continue ss!¡±
Math ss continued and Xie Zixun seemed to have forgotten the previous interaction. After teaching today¡¯s lesson, he let the students do some practice problems and help them with any questions. After ss, Xie Zixun left second grade ss three¡¯s ssroom with his lesson n.
After ss, everyone left the ssroom happily while Su Wan slowly went to the second floor¡¯s math group.
Xie Zixun was the only one in the office. Hezily leaned against his chair. When Su Wan walked inside, he was rolling up his sleeves and looking over yesterday¡¯s math homework.
¡°Teacher Xie.¡±
Su Wan greeted crisply before walking in quickly.
Seeing Su Wan carrying a huge backpack and wearing the baggy uniform walking over, Xie Zixun tried his best to hold in hisugh but then failed.
¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±
He started chuckling out loud without a care for his image. Su Wan immediately red at him and eximed, ¡°What are youughing at? Have you never seen lolis?¡±
¡°Mn, I¡¯ve seen many lolis before but this is the first time seeing such an old loli.¡±
While saying this, Xie Zixun winked quickly at Su Wan.
¡°Ye Kanhuan, you want to die right?¡±
Su Wan red coldly and eximed in a cold voice.
Though she was trying to threaten him, it held no powering out from this short and cute loli¡¯s mouth.
Cough.
Ye Kanhuan held in hisugh. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so scared!¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
Ye Kanhuan, just you wait. My name isn¡¯t Su Wan if I don¡¯t torture you to death during sparring.
Ye Kanhuan, the second most important figure within the rebirth department.
Because Su Wan had encountered him once during a mission, she naturally guessed his identity, especially since he didn¡¯t bother hiding his identity during their meeting today either.
This Master Ye was known for being conceited and troublesome in this rebirth department. Though Su Wan felt surprised to see him in this world, it also made sense.
ording to the order of the mission, she and Su Rui had epted the mission first and then Xie Changan¡¯s mission came outter on. At this time, the rebirth department should already know that Su Wan and Su Rui were doing their missions here. Then Qin Yu had sent Ye Kanhuan toe here andplete the task in this world. Naturally, they were targeting her and Su Rui.
Su Wan calmed down after understanding this, Ye Kanhuan revealed his identity without a care most likely because he had a n. He purposely did so in order to observe her and Su Rui¡¯s true strength, right?
¡°Su Wan.¡±
Ye Kanhuan¡¯s voice interrupted Su Wan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It so happens to be after school time right now. I can take you home while I¡¯m at it, okay? And visit your family too.¡±
Family visit?
You¡¯re nning to make your move now? What a great n !
¡°Teacher, as you wish.¡±
Su Wan carried her backpack and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Ye Kanhuan smiled and fixed his clothes before slowly following Su Wan.
Ye Kanhuan knew Su Wan. After all, the two had fought head on before.
But this time, it was unclear whether because Su Wan had transformed into a loli but Ye Kanhuan felt like she was different from the Su Wan he knew in the past.
There were barely anyone on the fields by the time the two left the math building.
Su Wan looked over to see the anxious Su Rui waiting outside the door.
This time, Su Rui wasn¡¯t riding his cool mountain bike. He leaned against the school door, his handsome and aloof temperament bing everyone¡¯s focus. It was hard to not even attract people¡¯s attention.
Ye Kanhuan naturally saw the boy d in blue outside the door.
Su Rui.
From the ne of the most powerful person in the recovery department, Su Rui and Su Wan were lovers.
The reason why Qin Yu was sent Ye Kanhuan into this world was not because of the mission but more so to test Su Rui¡¯s strength!
No one knew his actual power and strength. Because his points hadn¡¯t increased, everyone had been wondering if he had been ordered by Xu Ce to purposely hide his strength, and minimize his existence.
Cough. General Su was just helping his wife do her mission okay!
Of course, others didn¡¯t know about this.
Su Riu also urately caught Ye Kanhuan¡¯s aura while he was looking at him. Then his information was sent over through his brain. Rebirth department, Ye Kanhuan.
Rebirth department, enemy?
The cold glint in Su Rui¡¯s gaze disappeared.
¡°Xiao Wan!¡±
Su Rui called her and grabbed her backpack, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you home?¡±
¡°ssmate.¡±
Ye Kanhuan smiled and stopped Su Rui. ¡°I¡¯m Su Wan¡¯s math teacher and also the new ss monitor of her ss. What¡¯s your rtionship with Su Wan?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±
Su Rui nced at Ye Kanhuan. ¡°Teacher, do you have something against this?¡±
Cough.
Ye Kanhuan coughed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just nning to visit her family. Since you¡¯re her rtive, then let¡¯s go.¡±
Saying this, Ye Kanhuan smiled and gestured Su Rui toe along. He purposely emphasized the word ¡°rtive.¡±
The three actually knew that with Su Rui¡¯s identity as ¡°Gao Yu,¡± it was a little inconvenient for her to go to Su Wan¡¯s family. Plus, Su Qingmei would definitely treat him unfriendly.
So what though?
Su Rui smiled in disdain. He smiled and held Su Wan¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, let¡¯s go home.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Wan nodded and followed Su Rui.
Ye Kanhuan touched his chin watching the two figures walking along each other.
Howe he thought this scene was full of love?
Mn. As it turned out, Master Ye has a feminine heart...
Chapter 359 - Childhood Sweethearts (9)
Chapter 359 ¨C Childhood Sweethearts (9)
Liu Li naturally restrained herself today after experiencing Su Guoliang¡¯s fit of anger. After she finished her chores and picked up Su Qingmei from kindergarten, she started preparing dinner for four.
Liu Li wasn¡¯t a sinister woman either. She was just really selfish and in vain. She thought that since she had put so much effort into the family, then Su Guoliang¡¯s money naturally belonged to her and Su Qingmei. Yet, now that she had to give a portion of it to Su Wan to spend, she felt ufortable inside. Naturally, she didn¡¯t treat Su Wan nicely.
Even more, whenever she ordered Su Wan to work, Liu Li thought that she deserved it.
Liu Li was really frightened this time when Su Guoliang said that he was going to divorce her. She had been thinking about this through the night. Su Wan wasn¡¯t made for school. After all, she was that stupid. She wanted to let her go out and work when she graduated from middle school. In the future, she could just find someone okay to marry and she¡¯d even get some dowries out of this. She wouldn¡¯t be losing anything. Therefore, Liu Li was in a better mood now.
¡°Mother, I¡¯m home.¡±
Liu Li had been bustling around when she heard Su Wan¡¯s childish voice. This damned girl only dared toe back home sote because she had her father¡¯s support!
Liu Li came out of the kitchen with a gloomy expression. She froze immediately when she saw Su Rui and Ye Kanhuan. ¡°You guys...you guys are...¡±
¡°You¡¯re Su Wan¡¯s mother? I¡¯m her ss monitor teacher, Xie Zixun.¡±
Ye Kanhuan smiled at Liu Li. Needless to say, he looked gentle on the surface. Xie Family¡¯s men all looked really polite and elegant.
¡°Teacher Xie?¡±
Liu Li froze. This was because she had gone to the parent-teacher conference in Shisan Elementary School before. Su Wan¡¯s ss monitor was a female teacher back then.
¡°I¡¯m new and just started working. I took the liberty toe here without advance for a family visit under the intention of wanting to get to know my students better.¡±
Ye Kanhuan could see through Liu Li¡¯s confusion so he immediately smiled and added.
¡°Oh, I see! Teacher Xie, please take a seat. Please! I¡¯ll go pour you some tea!¡±
Saying that, Liu Li turned and went to bustle around again. In her eyes, teacher was a lofty and advanced profession.
They were usually intellectuals! She mustn¡¯t be careless.
Ye Kanhuan smiled and sat on the sofa watching Liu Li move around.
¡°Go, go to my room.¡±
Seeing Ye Kanhuan smiling arrogantly, Su Wan pursed her lips and pulled Su Rui to her room. At this time, Su Qingmei who had been in her room just heard Xie Zixun¡¯s words and quickly ran out.
Xie Zixun was Xie Changan¡¯s uncle. Su Qingmei naturally knew this. Plus, she also knew that Xie Changan¡¯s uncle was powerful. Xie Changan, and even his parents listened to this uncle.
Therefore, she must please Xie Zixun as well.
Su Qingmei fixed her clothes and hair inside the room before smiling in the mirror at her familiar and childish face. Then she rushed out quickly.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re...¡±
Su Qingmei had just run out to see Su Wan pulling Su Rui back into the room. Seeing the unforgettable and familiar face, Su Qingmei froze.
Um...
What was going on? Gao Yu, why was Gao Yu here? And with her sister too?
¡°Qingmei.¡±
Su Wan had to stop when she heard Su Qingmei¡¯s words. She turned to look at the female lead. ¡°Qingmei, do you need something?¡±
Su Qingmei stayed frozen, her gaze fixated on Su Rui¡¯s face.
Hatred, rancor, anger...
There was abination of too many emotions. Her chubby face appeared to be strangely pale.
¡°Qingmei, what are you standing here for?¡±
Liu Li hade out with a teacup at this time. Seeing her precious daughter standing in the middle of the room, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°Wah!¡±
Su Qingmei suddenly started crying loudly.
The crying was world-shaking and even more tragic than yesterday.
¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t scold you or anything. Why are you crying?¡±
Liu Li didn¡¯t expect her daughter to bawl either. She awkwardly ced the teacup in front of Ye Kanhuan and said, ¡°Teacher Xie, please don¡¯t mind this. My child¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t understand some things.¡±
¡°No worries. Quickly check on her.¡±
Ye Kanhuan smiled gently, a mischievous glint flickering through his eyes.
¡°Mommy, mommy. I¡¯m scared.¡±
Su Qingmei hugged Liu Li and buried herself in her arms. ¡°Mommy, mommy, that big brother is really scary!¡±
Big brother?
Liu Li just remembered Su Rui who entered the room. She was so busy greeting Teacher Xie that she nearly forgot about this boy.
¡°ssmate, who...who are you? You look unfamiliar and you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from our area.¡±
Liu Li carried her daughter and softly coaxed, staring at Su Rui in rm.
¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Gao Yu. My mother¡¯s Dong Yuanyuan. She is Qin Fang¡¯s distant cousin. My mother wanted me toe here and visit my aunt¡¯s husband and cousins.¡±
Su Rui responded calmly.
Qin Fang was Su Wan¡¯s birth mother.
Qin Feng¡¯s rtive?
Liu Li was even more suspicious. She had never heard of Su Guoliang mentioning Qin Fang¡¯s maiden family as well as the rtives on her side.
Could they really be distant rtives?
Auntie¡¯s husband and cousins?
Ye Kanhuan continued to smile as Su Rui lied. Meanwhile, Su Qingmei¡¯s gaze coldened as sheid in Liu Li¡¯s arms.
What distant rtive? What auntie¡¯s husband?
These were lies! Gao Yu¡¯s mother, Dong Yuanyuan, was the young daughter of the Dong Family not far from the city here. She only had one brother and he was the capital¡¯s big shot businessman. There was no way she was Qin Fang¡¯s rtive!
While Liu Li was uncertain, there was the ringing of the bicycle outside the door. Su Guoliang had returned home from work.
¡°Guoliang, you¡¯re back. Why are you home so early today?¡±
Liu Li immediately carried the child to the door hearing the noises outside the door. Seeing the travel-worn Su Guoliang, she eximed, ¡°It just so happens that we got guests at home. Come in and take a look. There¡¯s a child saying that she¡¯s the son of Qin Fang¡¯s distant cousin. He¡¯s inside right now.¡±
Qin Fang¡¯s rtive?
Su Guoliang¡¯s expression changed a bit and he hurried inside.
Besides Su Wan, there were two strangers. Su Guoliang, after hearing Liu Li¡¯s words, naturally ced his gaze on Su Rui first. ¡°You¡¯re A-Fang¡¯s cousin¡¯s son?¡±
¡°You must be auntie¡¯s husband right? I¡¯m Gao Yu!¡±
Su Rui smiled faintly at Su Guoliang. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my aunt had mentioned my mother to you in the past. It¡¯s normal if she hadn¡¯t. We only came to C City recently because of my father¡¯s job requirement. We had been living in the capital in the past.¡±
Capital.
A ce that people looked forward to but was too far from them.
Seeing his gaze, Su Guoliang also hesitated. Indeed, he didn¡¯t recognize many of Qin Fang¡¯s maiden house¡¯s rtives. Ever since she died, he gradually cut off contact with the other side.
Someone from the capital?
This was the first time Liu Li carefully observed Su Rui. Although he was wearing uniform frin Shisan High School, his handsome appearance and outstanding temperament had attracted people¡¯s attention.
One could tell that he was from a wealthy family. These people wouldn¡¯t be after their family with an ulterior motive. Who knows? Maybe they¡¯ll benefit from know each other.
Liu Li started looking at Su Rui passionately. ¡°You guys moved over from the capital? I haven¡¯t even been to the capital before. Oh right, where do you guys live right now? Far from our house?¡±
Su Rui smiled faintly at Liu Li¡¯s question. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m living in the government building right now. Mn. My father works at the city department.¡±
Government department?
Liu Li froze hearing the response. Just how important was his position?
Ye Kanhuan didn¡¯t know what to say.
Damn. They¡¯ve already started relying on their father¡¯s prestige to get ahead? That was his miscalction!
Chapter 360 - Childhood Sweethearts（10）
While Liu Li was looking at Su Rui with a passionate gaze, Su Guoliang furrowed his brows. Government official? He was just a normal worker so he didn¡¯t dare say he knew any rtives from the government.
¡°I¡¯ve never heard A-Fang tell me that she had rtives from the capital. Child, have you gotten the wrong person?¡±
¡°No way.¡±
Su Rui smiled and took out a picture from his pocket. On it was a picture of two women. One of them was Gao Yu¡¯s mother, Dong Yuanyuan and the other was Su Wan¡¯s mother, Qin Fang.
¡°This is...¡±
Su Guoliang froze seeing this. He obviously recognized his wife.
¡°Ah, Guoliang. He came specially from the capital so did he need to lie to us?¡±
Liu Li was positive about Su Rui¡¯s identity. She smiled and greeted, ¡°Everyone here is a guest. I¡¯ll cook some more dishes tonight and you guys can all stay to eat. Teacher Xie, don¡¯t leave either!¡±
¡°Wahhhh...¡±
Su Qingmei started throwing a tantrum in Liu Li¡¯s arms again. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared. Let him go quickly. Let him go!¡±
¡°Qingmei, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
Liu Li felt awkward hearing her daughter¡¯s crying. Then she smacked Su Qingmei¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum.¡±
Saying this, Liu Li carried Su Qingmei inside.
Bang. The door was closed by Liu Li.
She ced Su Qingmei on the bed and looked at her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cry! What do you know? He¡¯s an important person. You have to call him Gao Yu, mn, cousin Gao Yu.¡±
Saying this, Liu Li wiped the tears on Su Qingmei¡¯s face. ¡°Stay in the room right now. I¡¯ll let you out whenever you stop throwing a tantrum.¡±
Liu Li then quickly walked out of the room without looking at Su Qingmei¡¯s reaction.
Su Qingmei¡¯s gaze immediately turned conflicted after Liu Li left.
Right. She was only a five years old child. No one would believe whatever she said.
Plus...
Why did Gao Yu appear here?
This was different from what she experienced in her past life! Plus, the other woman in the picture was indeed Dong Yuanyuan. Su Qingmei had seen Gao Yu¡¯s mother in her past life.
Could it be...
Gao Yu¡¯s mother was really Su Wan¡¯s mother¡¯s distant cousin?
Then was this world the same world she experienced in her past life?
Su Qingmei was a little confused for a moment...
Su Guoliang had confirmed Su Rui¡¯s identity right now so he started talking to him happily.
Seeing the pair chatting happily, Ye Kanhuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Wan. ¡°Su Wan, do you need this teacher to tutor you in your homework?¡±
¡°Thank you teacher.¡±
Su Rui was the one that responded to Ye Kanhuan though. He stood up and looked at Xie Zixun with a calm expression. ¡°Teacher, you still need to look over so many students so let¡¯s not trouble you with Xiao Wan.¡±
Su Rui then smiled and turned to look at Su Guoliang. ¡°Although I have ordinary grades, it¡¯s no issue helping to tutor Su Wan. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have much homework after ss every day either. I can help tutor Xiao Wan in her homework from today on. What do you think?¡±
Su Wan had bad grades. Su Guoliang knew. Unfortunately, he and Liu Li didn¡¯t know much to help either. True, no one could tutor Su Wan and their family couldn¡¯t afford a tutor either. Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words now, Su Guoliang was delighted. ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s great that you can tutor Xiao Wan! Xiao Wan, thank your cousin already!¡±
¡°Thank you cousin!¡±
While saying this, Su Wan winked at Su Rui.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You guys can chat while I go teach Xiao Wan how to do her homework.¡±
Su Rui walked to Su Wan and then followed her inside the bedroom.
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Rui now. ¡°What¡¯s up with the picture?¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Rui then took out another picture from his pocket. That was the single picture of Qin Fang that the original owner has always treasured.
¡°I took this from your photo album yesterday. Then I picked a picture of my mother this morning and asked a store to photoshop this.¡±
As expected, technology can change lives.
¡°You really have foresight!¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile before tossing her backpack on her bed.
¡°That Xie Zixun...do you feel it? He¡¯s from the rebirth department...¡±
¡°Ye Kanhuan.¡±
Su Rui said his name. ¡°Xu Ce had given me some information on him. I recorded it.¡±
Okay.
Su Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him. He purposely revealed his status in front of us. But I think he actually just wants to see your strength.¡±
¡°Then he¡¯s going to be disappointed because this general...is always unpredictable.¡±
Su Rui eximed arrogantly for once.
¡°Mn. You¡¯re unpredictable. Then let me ask, now that you¡¯ve used this fake picture to gain Su Guoliang and Liu Li¡¯s approval, then how are you nning to deal with Gao Yu¡¯s parents?¡±
Su Rui and Su Wan would probably be in this world for another decade or so. Then during this time, Su Guoliang and Liu Li would meet Gao Jian and his wife one day, right?
At that time, Su Rui¡¯s lies would be discredited.
Su Guoliang wasn¡¯t too familiar with Qin Fang¡¯s family¡¯s rtives but there was no way Dong Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t know.
Uh.
Su Rui stayed frozen hearing Su Wan¡¯s words. Damn. When General Su thought of this solution, he didn¡¯t consider Dong Yuanyuan and the others in the least bit!
Therefore, no matter how smart a person was, they¡¯d always make mistakes.
¡°Nevermind.¡±
Su Rui waved his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with Dong Yuanyuan when the timees.¡±
Saying this, Su Rui walked forward and carried Su Wan in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re too skinny right now. No. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m going to bring you tonics so that you can grow up quickly!¡±
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°What¡¯s good about growing up? Don¡¯t you know that the children now all like lolis? If I grow too quickly and grow taller than those cute guys, no one will dare to pursue me anymore.¡±
¡°What? Someone is pursuing you?¡±
General Su¡¯s face turned dark.
He was a wealthy second generation himself and he was handsome as well. It didn¡¯t make sense that he hadn¡¯t received a single love letter after transferring to Shisan Highschool but now Su Wan was telling him that someone was pursuing her, a nine years old loli. Wasn¡¯t this world too strange?
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but pinch his face. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. The ssmates in my school are all really pure. What do they know?¡±
True, this was quite a conservative period.
But Su Wan¡¯s words made Su Rui think of Xie Changan.
Wasn¡¯t he a ¡°cute boy¡± who held ulterior motives towards his wife?
Chapter 361 - Childhood Sweethearts（11）
Time-space executioner.
Ding Jiajia¡¯s expression turned a bit strange. ¡°Frank and I did fight him head on. He¡¯s really strong. Most importantly, he has no specific identity. He can transform into anyone in this world and even obtain their memory.¡±
¡°Last time, he had transformed into me and led Frank to the Soul Death Purgatory. He was nning to kill Frank there but he was a soul death wizard. Not long didn¡¯t he die, he also stabilized his cultivation. Then, that executioner kept on chasing after him. Frank had been hiding here and there, unintentionally falling to an underground cave and then he encountered that Infernal Demon King.¡±
What was a leading role halo? Please look at Frank!
He must be the real son of this world.
He had been chased after this entire time but he didn¡¯t die. He kept on escaping and leveling up!
Su Rui and Su Wan looked at each other before Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but aks, ¡°Frank, when was thest time you saw the executioner?¡±
¡°Uh.¡±
Frank and Ding Jiajia both furrowed their brows, thinking.
¡°Probably...before we got here?¡±
Ding Jiajia responded first. ¡°When I went to Soul Death Forest to search for Frank, he had sessfully escaped and brought the Infernal Demon King with him.¡±
Ding Jiajia had already sent the headquarters new back then so it showed that she was at Soul Death Forest when Ye Xin received the information.
¡°That¡¯s right. We made our way here after leaving Soul Death Forest. Maybe it was because there were lots of magic demons gathering here but the executioner remained unseen this entire time.¡±
Frank nodded firmly. ¡°Although the executioner was really strong, he seemed to be restrained by the code of conduct in this world. He was unable to use any powers surpassing this world. Plus, they imed to be the protector of this time-space which meant they couldn¡¯t break the bnce. Likewise, they couldn¡¯t kill anyone in this world too.¡±
That¡¯s right. The executioners had strict rules. They could be anyone but they couldn¡¯t kill the original people in this world. Otherwise, they would be punished.
That meant that they could only touch transmigrators, people who were reborn, system-host, and mission enforcers. They were the only non original people. He could kill or chase them away.
He couldn¡¯t kill anyone else.
This might be the executioner¡¯s shoring?
No, how could he just have a shoring? They couldn¡¯t just keep escaping. They need to retaliate and protect themselves.
¡°Su Wan.¡±
Ding Jiajia looked at Su Wan and asked, ¡°How did you and Su Rui get to know Bellia? Howe I can¡¯t find anything on him in the plot?¡±
Bellia.
Su Wanmunicated with Ding Jiajia in her mind, telling her everything that she and Su Rui encountered.
Ding Jiajia¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Say, could he...be the executioner?¡±
Su Wan and Su Rui weren¡¯t really surprised. After all, they didn¡¯t trust Bellia that much.
¡°Why don¡¯t I test him?¡±
Ding Jiajia smiled but Su Rui gave her a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t test, just kill him.¡±
He was just a cannon fodder that was supposed to die anyway.
But if they weren¡¯t able to, then that meant his identity as an executioner had been exposed.
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±
Frank waved his hands and the Magic Defense in the room vanished.
¡°Bellia ran off already.¡±
Ran off?
Su Rui immediately concentrated and sensed for Bellia¡¯s aura. He was really gone!
Su Wan was speechless.
He didn¡¯t escape because he was afraid he¡¯d be exposed, right?
No, maybe Bellia wasn¡¯t an executioner?
Su Wan tried to calm down and think about this.
If Bellia was an executioner, he had the chance to sneak attack herself and Su Rui during the transportation process. But he didn¡¯t!
Of course, he might¡¯ve done this on purpose too.
Frank¡¯s unusual luck and power was hard to deal with. Maybe the executioner thought that facing him head on wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to him so he nned on using a more subtle method?
¡°Su Rui.¡±
Su Wanmunicated with Su Rui in her mind. ¡°Do you think Bellia is an executioner?¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t think so.¡±
Su Rui responded, ¡°There¡¯s no way an executioner would expose himself that easily.¡±
That¡¯s right.
Su Wan thought this wasn¡¯t the case either.
¡°Ding Jiajia.¡±
Su Wan suddenly talked, Her charming and pleasant voice caused the three to be in a trance.
¡°Su Wan, so you can talk!¡±
Ding Jiejie froze before patting Su Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t talk. But your voice...hehe. It¡¯s good that you weren¡¯t talking earlier either. It tickles at people¡¯s hearts. I¡¯m sleeping with you tonight. Tell me a story and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to sleep through the night!¡±
Su Wan: ...
Cough.
Su Rui started coughing again, his expression gloomy. ¡°Wife, what did you want to say?¡±
¡°Ding Jiajia, since we found you, let¡¯s go back now.¡±
Su Wan looked at Ding Jiajia¡¯s face, trying to soften her tone. Mission enforcers can request to leave their mission in advance. But that¡¯d automatically mean that they failed their mission.
It was fine if they failed a mission. After all, mission enforcers weren¡¯t omnipotent.
¡°No!¡±
Ding Jiajia immediately refused. ¡°If I leave, Frank will be in danger. Su Wan, I called you guys over to help me help him through this. Of course, if we encounter any danger, I¡¯ll be there to clean up the mess. You guys can forcibly quit whenever.¡±
Ding Jiajia looked a bit suspiciously at Su Wan.
In her memory, Su Wan would never back out of anything. Why was she so strange today?
Time-space executioners could transform into anyone and even obtain their memory.
Then could this executioner be someone in between them?
Who could she believe?
Who was fake?
Ding Jiajia suddenly felt unsure in her heart. Executioners were really strong so there was no need for them to fake around. But idents were always happening in this world. Maybe an executioner was really amongst them?
While Ding Jiajia was suspicious, Su Wan and Su Rui exchanged gazes.
They also thought the executioner was next to them.
But who?
Chapter 376 - Devils in the Abyss（8）
Beike City.
The city contained a strong bloody metallic scent from the killings done a few days ago.
The high-level magic carpenters revamped the Overlord¡¯s residence. Lika also rearranged her own pce hall. The magic alchemyboratory that belonged to Her Highness Su had been sealed shut by the people Lika sent over too. Everything that was in there was destroyed.
Everyone had to undergo strict inspection entering and leaving the city. Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s portraits were hung all over the city. The two had be the top criminals wanted within the city.
Thankfully, when Su Rui passed by neighboring towns, he saw those orders for arrest. Ding Jiajia ended up buying two wizards¡¯ hobbies and cloaks. Right now, their faces were covered by the huge cloaks. When they stood next to Frank, it seemed like they were a group of soul death wizards who had gotten together for fun.
¡°It¡¯s easy for the wizards guarding the city to see through our disguises.¡±
The four resided in a town outside of Beike City.
Su Wan took off her hat and muttered at the three.
Everyone looked shockingly at her.
¡°Xiao Wan, what do you have in mind?¡± Ding Jiajia looked at her excitedly. She quite loved Su Wan¡¯s voice right now.
¡°I remember that soul death wizards know a type of alchemy skill that can refine a drug that could change a person¡¯s appearance and voice. Frank, do you know about this?¡±
A confused glint flickered over Frank¡¯s face. Then he looked down as if trying his hardest to think about something. In the end, Frank shook his head hard. ¡°Su Wan, from the magic textbook that I¡¯ve read through, there is no record of such a spell. Did you get it wrong?¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Su Wan smiled. ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s alright. Su Rui and I can wait here for you guys. Frank alone can handle Asino. Ding Jiajia, go and cheer him on and help him. We¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tomorrow.¡±
¡°No problem!¡±
Ding Jiajia smiled. ¡°Leave this to us.¡±
The red moon was alluring at night.
The magic light was lit in Su Wan¡¯s room. There were some materials and equipment for refining gold. She was focused on concocting the magic drug. Not longter, she got a few vials of it.
Seeing the different colored magic drugs, Su Wan furrowed her brows. She refined this ording to the original owner¡¯s memory. She also read through some textbooks which recorded this drug but she had never tried it before.
Therefore, Su Wan didn¡¯t know whether the drugs were useful or not. She needed to capture some low-level magic beasts tomorrow morning to experiment...
The next day, Ding Jiajia and Frank left early in the morning with the Infernal Demon King.
¡°Wife, do you think Frank can kill Asino?¡±
Su Rui stood in the yard and couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing the two figures.
¡°No.¡±
Su Wan slowly replied, her tone sure.
Frank couldn¡¯t. She was certain. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have concocted the magic drugs overnight.
¡°Su Rui, where was the Azure Crystal I gave youst time? Give me.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Rui listened to Su Wan and froze for a moment. ¡°Wife, what do you need that for?¡±
¡°To use it against Frank of course. If he¡¯s really an executioner, the three of usbined might not be able to beat him. Don¡¯t forget that he has a really strong Infernal Demon King. Plus...no one knows what his trump card is. Even...his identity, name, and everything about him could be fake.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze sharpened, brightening. ¡°Wife, were you purposely testing him yesterday?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. There was no such spell within the soul death magic textbook. Yet, Frank hesitated for a really long time. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t at ease with his memory.¡±
When he was hesitating, he was searching through his memory.
¡°Wife, I know you¡¯re the best!¡±
Su Rui smiled while delivering the Azure Crystal to Su Wan¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you nning on using that to concoct magic drugs?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m going to set up a magic seal within this courtyard. When I activate the seal, I can control the base. You and Ding Jiajia will attack Frank together. You have to make sure to hit him with one try!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
General Su nodded firmly, listening to his wife¡¯s words.
Beike City.
When Ding Jiajia and Frank arrived outside Beike City, they were strictly inspected. However, because the two weren¡¯t suspicious, they were let into the city.
The Infernal Demon King had been shrunk into a tiny little demon king pet. Although it still looked ugly, it was able to stand on Frank¡¯s shoulders since it had been shrunk by many times.
After they entered the city, Ding Jiajia rushed to the alchemy store and bought a lot of materials for refining. Seeing that she kept on using all these crystal coins without a care, Frank looked at Ding Jiajia confusedly. ¡°Dear, you want to learn how to refine gold?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m buying this for Su Wan. She might need it in the future.¡±
Ding Jiajia half believed Frank.
Su Wan said that Frank couldn¡¯t kill Asino but Ding Jiajia decided to buy some materials for refining gold just in case. If Frank really couldn¡¯t kill the male lead, then she would need Su Rui and Su Wan¡¯s help.
She ced these items in her space ring before taking Frank to the Overlord¡¯s residence.
After it was revamped, the residence looked to be really lofty and luxurious.
Seeing the magic guards wearing armors guarding the door, Ding Jiajia¡¯s gaze flickered and then a ck glow whished from her sleeves.
Whoosh.
The magic attack hit the guard¡¯s armor and they fell on the ground right then. The other guard clutched his chest, his face pale. In thest moment, he used his magic to burn themunication talisman of the Overlord¡¯s residence.
Not longter, a group of wizards and magic guards surrounded Ding Jiajia and Frank in the middle.
¡°Dear, it¡¯s your turn. Mwah!¡±
Ding Jiajia smiled and took a step back, giving the spotlight to Frank.
¡°Okay.¡±
Frank nodded coldly. He took a step forward and chanted a spell before the Infernal Demon King sitting on his shoulder jumped down, slowly recovering to his huge body.
Roar!
The ear-piercing roar pierced through the sky and the Overlord¡¯s residence trembled nonstop.
It¡¯s here!
Asino who had been resting in the residence suddenly opened his eyes, the golden glow in his eyes faintly appearing.
Sage-level soul death wizard?
Come at me!
Chapter 379 - Devils in the Abyss（11）
Extreme north, Ghost Nethend.
The aura lingered on in the air and within this imperial city¡¯s pce hall where piles of skeletons sat, the Ghost King sat on the skeleton throne. His face was hidden by the ck fog.
¡°King! The people within Kunlun paradise have been dispatching their people aroundtely. The spies from the three big sects returned and eximed that they seemed to be training their newbies strictlytely and n on attacking our Ghost Nethend soon.¡±
The ghost general reported, on his knees. When the Ghost King heard the news, heughed deeply. His aged voice was mixed with a tint of coldness. ¡°My child, what do you think about this?¡±
Summoned by the Ghost King, a slender figure slowly came out from the endless darkness. The ck fog dissipated and it revealed an extremely handsome face. He was handsome like a deity but he wore a pair of bloodthirsty eyes, the harsh glint hidden.
¡°Father, please allow me to leave the Ghost Nethend with Ziye and investigate the news.¡±
His voice was cold yet alluring.
The Ghost Kingughed hearing his son¡¯s words. ¡°Hahah! Alright! You can go! Remember to go back with a full harvest from the human world.¡±
¡°Yes. This child won¡¯t fail father!¡±
Saying this, the slender figure was once again enveloped by the ck fog and he gradually disappeared. When he appeared again, he was in another pce hall.
¡°Your Highness!¡±
A ghost d in purple ran to him respectfully.
Ziye, a ghost within the golden core realm and the top of the young ghosts within the Ghost Nethend.
¡°Pack up and leave with me. Also, don¡¯t call me your highness outside.¡±
¡°Yes, young master.¡±
Seeing the ghost prince leave afar, Ziye looked down and a dark glint flickered through her eyes.
She could finally leave this damned ce now?
Where are the others?
Ziye didn¡¯t dare to overthink. She ced her thoughts away.
This was the Ghost Nethend. She needed to y Ziye¡¯s role. Having obtained the original owner¡¯s memory, she naturally knew that the original owner had been secretly in love with His Highness, Ye Cheng.
As for Ye Cheng...
Could he be a mission enforcer?
Ziye didn¡¯t know because Ye Cheng acted the same as he did in her memory.
If he truly was a mission enforcer, that meant his acting skills were top tier!
While Ziye was anxious inside her heart, she didn¡¯t notice that there was a pair of cold eyes looking at her in the darkness...
Yellow Sea, Medicinal Valley.
In the end, Master Mo actually agreed to Su Wan¡¯s request.
He permitted her and little plum blossom to stay and cultivate. Of course, while doing so, they had to help Master Mo take care of hisnd.
Jiu was originally full of spirit but when she saw her master epting two servants all of a sudden, she suddenly felt attacked.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t love me anymore. You must not love me. I knew it. You...uh.¡±
While Jiu was muttering to herself, Master Mo actually tossed dozens of bloody corpses from his storage bag. Jiu opened her eyes and her vines were dancing around happily. ¡°I knew master loves me the most, loves me the most!¡±
Her vines wrapped around the dozens of corpses and she wolfed them down.
Little plum blossom hid behind Su Wan seeing such a bloody and ruthless scene, apanied with the fresh bood. She lifted her two petals up to cover her eyes.
Too ruthless. Too bloody. Too...uh, it was alright too?
Su Wan ignored Jiu¡¯s expression but she stared at Master Mo strangely. Howe she felt a tyrannical temperament from such a gentle person?
Was it his illusion? No, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Could he be...
A mission enforcer?
The words flickered through Su Wan¡¯s mind.
She became a little snake who had no memory. This was the worst situation but also the best.
Because she had no past, no family, no memory, everything was created upon her senses. But what about the others? They obtained the original owner¡¯s memory which meant they needed to live ording to their lifestyles. They had to conceal themselves and make sure to y the role perfectly. After all, no one knew where their enemies were.
Plus, this was a cultivation world. Walk-ins were amon urrence. If you acted too strangely, don¡¯t mention mission enforcers but even your fellow apprentice and senior brothers as well as elders would quickly doubt you too. By then, your situation would be worse.
Therefore, was Master Mo a mission enforcer? Or was he a strange person that couldn¡¯t be fathomed from the start?
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered. She knew that she had to be careful. Even if Master Mo wasn¡¯t a mission enforcer, she knew the leading role would definitelye to the Medicinal Valley. There must be one or more hidden mission enforcers.
She needed to minimize her existence and work on cultivating so that she could be a human soon.
Just like this, Su Wan and little plum blossom settled down in Master Mo¡¯s home. Not only that, they used Jiu¡¯s body as their home.
Jiu: ...
Not only did you guys steal my master from me, you guys are also using my leaves as your beds? Sniffle, I¡¯m so pitiful. No one loves me. I want to eat people.
A monthter.
¡°Right, that¡¯s how you do it. Smart little plum blossom!¡±
¡°Sister Yan, so human blood can turn me bright. I like it!¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
Jiu heard the words and pped her leaves happily. ¡°Of course, you and little snake should follow me in the future. I¡¯ll take the meat and you guys can have the blood. Days like this are the best!¡±
Su Wan: ...
Jiu, within this month,what have you done to the little plum blossom?
Su Wan was a bit speechless but she was also happy inside. Little plum blossom got a new friend. Her naive personality didn¡¯t suit her as well. It was great that Jiu was teaching her some self-defense methods.
¡°Xiao Qing.¡±
Master Mo¡¯s gentle voice rang behind Su Wan.
She hated the name ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±
Su Wan ridiculed inside her heart but still curled her body up, turning around. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Master Mo walked inside and Su Wan noticed that he was holding a jade box. Although the cover had been sealed by a talisman, there was still a refreshing fragrance.
This was...top-notch treasure!
¡°Master, what is this?¡±
Su Wan slowly moved behind Master Mo and looked curiously at his jade box.
¡°This?¡±
He smiled and said, ¡°The millennium year old chalcedony fruit is inside. Just one bite and it can increase your cultivation by five hundred years and you can transform into a human.¡±
Millennium Year Old Chalcedony Fruit.
Su Wan stayed frozen. She was familiar with all sorts of treasures within this world and she knew that this Millennium Year Old Chalcedony Fruit was invaluable.
Chapter 389 - Cultivation Examination（7）
The voice iming that the restoration department had won kept echoing within the lounge.
¡°What happened?¡±
Qin Yu froze and subconsciously looked at the connection cabs for the restoration department and destruction department. Su Wan and Xu Ce just walked out of the cabins and the two saw each other.
Su Wan smiled at Xu Ce. ¡°Congrattions.¡±
¡°Likewise.¡±
Xu Ce nodded gaintly at Su Wan. Everything was exined through theirmunication.
Qin Yu was speechless.
Why do you guys have to be so mutually understanding?
Thest connection cabin of the destruction department opened and Ye Xin walked out calmly.
¡°Department head, I...¡±
Su Wan walked forward and hesitated.
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Ye Xin shook her head and recalled what Su Rui said to her before she died. Ye Xin smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Su Wan also smiled and nodded.
In the mission world, she opened the teleportation scroll but didn¡¯t use it, instead throwing it at Su Rui.
Su Wan said nothing. Su Rui also smiled silently at her.
They knew each other so well that no words were needed.
Watching Ye Xin and Su Rui¡¯s figures disappearing after one another, when the world crumbled, Xu Ce couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Wan and say faintly, ¡°I am suddenly jealous of you guys.¡±
¡°This is a good thing. At least you learned a new feeling.¡±
Su Wan winked at him before she nced at Xuan Yuanshi. ¡°Xu Ce, we¡¯re going back now. But what about Xiao Shi?¡±
¡°Young master, don¡¯t leave me.¡±
Xuan Yuanshi heard their conversation and knew that they were going to return to the unfamiliar world. She panicked and held onto Xu Ce¡¯s hands tightly.
The girl¡¯s hands were unusually cold.
Xu Ce stared at the girl, stunned. ¡°Xiao Shi, if you leave with me, you¡¯re bound to be a mission enforcer within the lost time-space. Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Xu Ce nodded, seeing Xuan Yuanshi¡¯s determined look. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back. But we¡¯re in the examination lounge right now. If you go back with me, you¡¯ll be teleported back to the restoration department. Wait for me there. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Xuan Yuanshi nodded repeatedly. She didn¡¯t know what the lost time-space was nor what Xu Ce meant by the examination and restoration department. However, these weren¡¯t important.
The important thing was that he was willing to take her.
From now on, wherever he goes...
The worldpletely copsed and the three souls vanished.
In Tianyun Sect right now, after Ye Xin could react, Su Rui¡¯s figure appeared right after her.
Needless to say, Su Rui was too quick. She didn¡¯t even get a chance to retaliate.
Killed in one shot.
The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.
She understood the saying now.
Su Wan, look at you!
¡°Ye Xin, thank you.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s indifferent voice rang in Ye Xin¡¯s ears. Before losing her consciousnesspletely, she finally understood.
Su Wan, you¡¯re really blessed.
I¡¯m so jealous of you and Su Rui.
Many people searched during their entire lives and still weren¡¯t able to find their soulmates.
However, Su Wan was able to meet Su Rui amongst the vast people.
This was some sort of unnatural luck.
After the examination, everyone naturally returned to their own departments. After everyone left the headquarters, Xu Ce went to the top floor where the headquarters was.
That was the big boss¡¯ room.
¡°You¡¯re back.¡±
The man quietly turned around hearing Xu Ce¡¯s footsteps.
It was Qi Yue.
Still the familiar face but the imposing manner and pressure he eluded made people stop at a far distance.
¡°You figured out everything?¡±
Qi Yue took a step forward and looked at Xu Ce with a dignified gaze. ¡°Do you need me to remove your seal for you?¡±
Qi Yue saw everything that happened in the examination world. Indeed, he sealed Xu Ce¡¯s emotions under a whim of anger because of Xu Qin¡¯s death back then.
It wasn¡¯t because he was angry at him but rather he wanted to protect him.
In the past, Xu Qin used to be the most outstanding female mission enforcer but ¡°love¡± ruined her entire life.
Qi Yue disdained Lieyan and thought he wasn¡¯t worthy of Qin¡¯er.
Qin¡¯er died to the so-called love. In order to prevent the same thing from happening, Qi Yue sealed his emotions.
There wouldn¡¯t be pain if not for love.
No love, no pain.
Right. Qi Yue thought this. But watching the examination and Xu Ce¡¯s performance, seeing Su Wan and Su Rui¡¯s rtionship, not only did it enlighten the me Immortal but it also touched Qi Yue.
As it turned out, the strongest rtionship was trust and apaniment.
No matter what happened, no matter what bes of you, I won¡¯t ever leave you.
Qi Yue felt a bit guilty when he saw Xu Ce now. If he hadn¡¯t sealed Xu Ce¡¯s emotions, then he wouldn¡¯t have missed Su Wan.
Did he want his seal to be removed?
Xu Ce froze before smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to. I think I¡¯m good like this.¡±
¡°A-Ce!¡±
Qi Yue looked shockingly at Xu Ce. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfortunate? Don¡¯t you want to have feelings like regr people?¡±
Unfortunate...
Xu Ce looked down and subconsciously thought of the deep scene in his heart again.
Through the ze, Su Wan was wearing a thin white dress in front of him.
Of course he found it unfortunate.
That might be the biggest regret in his life. If time could go backwards and he could start over again...
Xu Ce¡¯s gaze flickered then he smiled at Qi Yue. ¡°I will find a way to make up for my regret. As for the seal...I believe that once I meet the right person, it will remove on its own.¡±
There was always a type of rtionship that could breakthrough everything.
Lost time-space, destruction department.
Half a month had passed since the examination. Ding Jiajia had been promoted to the second leading role of the destruction department. She stood in Room 2 of the teleportation room, in front of the connection cabin. This was the first time she revealed a reluctant expression on her exquisite and beautiful loli face.
Su Wan, you¡¯re so mean. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you were going to go!
I¡¯m unhappy. I¡¯m moody. I...miss you!
Needless to say, when they were in the abyss, Ding Jiajia and Su Wan had been together for so long that they had be friends. Now that Su Wan used all her points in exchange for her freedom, Ding Jiajia felt sad but happy at the same time for her.
Su Wan ah, Su Wan. Your General Su is good in every aspect. He¡¯s handsome and he has a great figure too. But you¡¯re so stubborn. You gave up a huge forest for a tree!
Sigh. Nevermind. I¡¯m going to do my mission now. I¡¯ll help you inspect every single handsome man there is in the world. Right.
Lost time-space, restoration department.
Su Rui¡¯s departure and Qi Yue¡¯s disappearance caused the department to be silent.
Thankfully, with Xuan Yuanshi, this newbie, joining the department, the male colleagues were naturally really enthusiastic towards this cold beauty. Unfortunately, she only talked to Boss Xu. In her eyes, other people were just people.
¡°Young master.¡±
Xuan Yuanshi came out of the mission world and came to Xu Ce¡¯s office as routine. She got there and saw Xu Ce fixing some virtual models of the world.
¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡± Xuan Yuanshi looked at Xu Ce curiously.
¡°I...want to rebuild a copsed world.¡±
Longing flickered through his eyes. That world had copsed already. It had dissipated into countless nes. The only thing he could do was to recover everything in this virtual world.
It was virtually realistic.
This might be the only chance he could make up for his regret in this life.
¡°Young master, do you need my help?¡±
Xuan Yuanshi asked sincerely, seeing Xu Ce¡¯s serious expression.
Xu Ce shook his head. ¡°Xiao Shi, you can go rest. Right! Don¡¯t call me young master anymore. You can just call me by my name.¡±
Xuan Yuanshi¡¯s gaze dimmed but then she lifted her head and smiled at him. ¡°I can just call you young master.¡±
Only by calling you this can I prove you¡¯ve been living in my world.
In a certain advanced time-space, China, Yanjing.
Su Rui and Su Wan were both excited to be here again.
They hadn¡¯t left for long but ording to the lost time-space and the proportions of the world, twenty years had passed.
¡°Wife, guess how Susu and Ling Li will react when they see us?¡±
Hm.
Su Wan muttered to herself. Su Rui¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed but Su Wan had recovered her original appearance and was in her actual body. She wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d recognize her.
The two arrived in the center of Yanjing. It waspletely different from their memories.
The new technologies in this world were changing every day.
Now, robots have be legal citizens of this world. Like normal people, they could go to school, go to work, get married, and even have kids.
It seemed like Ling Li handled the business career Su Rui left for him well.
¡°You¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Su right?¡±
While they werementing, a floating car stopped at the two. A butler-like robot respectfully asked.
¡°We are. You are...¡±
¡°Hello! Young madam asked me to bring you guys home.¡±
The butler-like robot opened his smart screen, revealing little Su¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡±
Seeing Su Rui and Su Wan, little Su called out excitedly. Although Su Wan¡¯s appearance changed, little Su knew that the only woman who could stand next to her father was only her mother, Su Wan.
¡°Susu.¡±
Su Wan and Su Rui were extremely excited as well.
¡°It¡¯s great. You guys are finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys all these years. Come back quickly. I...¡±
Before she could finish her words, the screen turned into falling snowkes.
Uh.
¡°Madam, Mister, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±
The butler-like robot was used to this familiar situation. ¡°Young miss is just fooling around and purposely cutting off the signal. Ah. It¡¯s already the fourth time this week. The young madam had short circuit the call so many times.¡±
Su Wan and Su Rui were speechless.
Young miss? Susu and Ling Li¡¯s daughter?
What little devil have you guys given birth to?
Su Wan and Su Rui were upset after finding out they had upgraded to ¡°grandfather and grandmother.¡±
Du Family¡¯s residence within Yanjing.
Susu was fuming with age. She wasn¡¯t on fire, just furious.
¡°Ling Aisu, stay there!¡±
A certain loli: stand there? You think I¡¯m three years old? I¡¯m clear six okay!
¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±
The little loli ran into Ling Li¡¯s arms. Although he was in his early thirties, he was really young and handsome.
He opened his arms to hug his little precious daughter. He looked at his daughter and said, ¡°Aisu, you made your mommy mad again. Didn¡¯t daddy tell you to not interfere with your mommy¡¯smunication signal? It will short circuit.¡±
She blinked her eyes. ¡°Daddy, when did you tell me this? You clearly said that you like mommy fuming so then you can do whatever you want...¡±
Ling Li was speechless.
Whose brat is this?
Susu: Ling Li!
Ling Li: Cough. Susu, Susu, look. You caught your mother and father through the satellite signal. They¡¯re really back. Um, let¡¯s go to the door and wee them.
The electronic screen in Du Family¡¯s residence was now revealing the scene where Su Wan and Su Rui were inside the car.
As expected, Susu¡¯s attention was shifted. Ling Li knew that all these years, she had missed her parents. Now that they were back, it was no longer a sore point for her anymore.
But...
His father and mother-inw looked younger than himself. It made him feel bad.
This was a strange family but it was also a joyous and harmonious family that led others to be jealous.
Twenty years passed. Du Family¡¯s residence remained the same. All these years, Ling Li and Susu would have peoplee to paint and renovate the residence from time to time. Everything remained the same, especially Su Wan and Su Rui. Everything was spotless.
Susu still remembered their final words before leaving.
They said they woulde back one day.
In this world, everyone would lie to you but your lover and parents would never.
The luxurious floating car stopped steadily in front of Du Family¡¯s residence.
Su Wan and Su Rui got out of the car in session. Ling Li and Susu stood at the door with their precious daughter, all wearing happy expressions.
¡°We¡¯re home.¡±
Su Rui turned and smiled at Su Wna.
There was a ce in the world that one would always yearn for. That was ¡°home.¡±
A real home had a lover, family, and everyone you missed.
¡°Mn, finally. We¡¯re home now.¡±
Su Wan grasped Su Rui¡¯s hands tightly.
Su Rui, thank you. Thank you for loving me. Thank you for giving me aplete family.
¡°Wee home!¡±
The family of three eximed happily.
They had been looking forward to this reunion for too long.
Chapter 423 - Extras (1）
¡°You like me? Or being the son-inw of the Su Family?¡±
Noticing the loneliness in Su Wan¡¯s eyes, Su Rui¡¯s heart felt a pang of pain. He, without thinking, rushed to Su Wan and lowered his head, kissing her.
Su Wan, don¡¯t be so upset and lonely. I love you, only you.
In my eyes, you¡¯re better than any other woman in the world.
¡°Mnph.¡±
Su Wan froze in ce as she was suddenly kissed by Su Rui. She was actually being forcibly kissed! This was also her first kiss!
Maybe due to distrust of rtionships, Su Wan had always been a clean sheet of paper towards love.
She and Xing Yi had been together for so long and their most intimate interaction was just a hug.
Right now, being kissed domineeringly by Su Rui and feeling his strong aura on her, Su Wan snapped out of her trance and started struggling firmly.
¡°Don¡¯t move. If you keep moving, I¡¯ll...eat you.¡±
Su Rui felt Su Wan¡¯s body trembling and he immediately held her tightly. ¡°Xiao Wan, don¡¯t move around. Listen to me.¡±
Su Wan red at him but knew that she couldn¡¯t escape from his hug so she stopped struggling. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±
¡°Good girl.¡±
Su Rui rubbed his chin against her forehead as he watched her wife act like an angered little lion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know whether I like you or Su Family¡¯s money? Come and follow me. I¡¯ll take you to do something huge.¡±
Saying this, Su Rui pulled Su Wan¡¯s hands as they walked out.
Su Wan bit her lips. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t escape from his grasp, she followed him. She really wanted to see what this madman was going to take her to do.
Su Rui brought Su Wan out of the school door and they took a taxi to the technology city, grabbing aptop with high performance.
¡°I¡¯m paying by card.¡± General Su smiled and waved at Su Wan. ¡°Let me borrow your credit card.¡±
Um.
Su Wan was still angry and hmphed , but she still took out her credit card slowly.
The cashier by the counter was originally admiring General Su¡¯s handsome face but seeing that he was making a girl pay for the bill, she started looking at him strangely.
Such a handsome man was actually a pretty face. Tch.
Maybe the girl¡¯s gaze was too intense and he felt the disdain in her gaze, Su Rui smiled and held onto Su Wan¡¯s shoulders, eximing, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m really hungry. Why don¡¯t we go and eat? And then we¡¯ll do something huge. Mn, how much money do you have in your card now?¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
She subconsciously dodged his touch. Seeing the girl¡¯s bbergasted look, Su Wan suddenly felt rxed.
¡°I have a lot of money. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Wan waved her card and indicated Su Rui to follow along, bringing hisptop.
The two chose to eat in a private restaurant and asked for a quiet private room. ¡°Order whatever you want. I still have go to somewhere tonight.¡±
Saying this, she messaged Xing Yi.
Seeing her calm expression, Su Ruiughed.
That¡¯s his Su Wan. No matter the situation or person she encountered, she could remain calm.
If it was another woman, who knows what might¡¯ve happened.
¡°We can just order two dishes.¡±
After dismissing the waiter, Su Rui took out his newptop and inserted awork adapter card into it. Then he quickly typed along and asked, ¡°Xiao Wan, are you going to specte in stocks now?¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan looked at him with a gloomy gaze. ¡°You know that I specte in stocks? It seems like you¡¯re more mysterious than I¡¯ve thought.¡±
Just who was this man who called her ¡°wife¡± at their first meeting?
Why must he pester her?
¡°I¡¯m actually not mysterious.¡±
Su Rui looked into Su Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m from another ne. You, me, and our child are all from there. Our family...I¡¯m your man. Of course, that¡¯s in the future.¡±
Saying this, Su Rui spun hisptop over and showed Su Wan the screen. It was a foreign bank ount which contained seven-digit savings.
¡°I just...cough...collected the funds. Tomorrow, it will turn over a hundred folds. Do you believe me or not?¡±
¡°You¡¯re a hacker?¡±
Su Wan stared at the ount on Su Rui¡¯s screen, interested.
Wife, why are you paying attention to this?
¡°To be more urate, I have control over advancedputing and technologies from the future. Of course, you can treat me as a hacker, a hacker from the future.¡±
Su Rui winked at Su Wan.
Future?
Su Wan remained silent. ¡°You said you¡¯re from the future? Then tell me how I am in the future. How was the future Su Family? Why would I be with you?¡±
¡°The future you was naturally lovable and cute just like you now. As for Su Family, cough...why do you care?¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze was fixated on Su Wan. ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy living in the original Su Family. Your fiance is also a shameless scumbag. Mn. And there¡¯s another person. Xu Ce. He¡¯s worse. Xiao Wan, you have to stay far away from them.¡±
Xu Ce?
Su Wan blinked her eyes, feeling emotionally moved.
He even knew about Teacher Xu!
Could he...really be from the future?
Screw you. Trying to lie to me huh?
Su Wan smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember this. Yes. Since you said we¡¯ll be together in the future and since it¡¯s fated, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious for this moment toe right now right? I really have ns today. Eat well. I¡¯m going to pay the bill now.¡±
Before Su Rui could react, Su Wan stood up and quickly left.
General Su was speechless.
He was worried, having such a crafty wife.
Su Rui sighed and ced hisptop away. He was really a bit hungry.
Knock.
Knocking came outside the door. Then the door was pushed open.
¡°You can put the dishes down and leave.¡±
Su Rui said faintly. But in the next second, a slender figure sat in front of him. ¡°Teacher Su, how do you feel?¡±
Hearing the familiar voice, Su Rui looked up to see Xu Ce¡¯s gentle smile.
¡°Heh.¡±
¡°Xu Ce, you finally showed yourself.¡± Su Rui smiled.
¡°I¡¯ve been watching you, you guys.¡±
Xu Ce smiled and poured a cup of water for Su Rui.
Xu Ce had rebuilt this world. He could arrange Su Rui¡¯s ¡°birth location¡± and even pick the time for him to enter the world.
Right now, it was Su Wan¡¯s second semester as sophomore and quite an important time period in her life.
During this summer, Su Wan witnessed Xing Yi¡¯s betrayal.
Although he knew that the world was virtual and that the world would just disappear when they leave, this was such a realistic dream. Whether it was Su Wan or this world, it was just a dream in the end. Even though he knew it was a dream, Su Rui still followed Su Wan.
Xu Ce quite benefitted from Su Rui¡¯s constant pestering.
He learned that he could pursue people like this too.
As it turned out, the cold-blooded Su Rui could be so shameless too?
Xu Ce felt like he had opened the door to a new world.
Chapter 429 - Extras (7)
Chapter 429 ¨C Extras (7)
The dishes came. Su Rui and Xu Ce sat across from each other. The two men stayed unmoved however.
¡°Talk to me.¡±
Su Rui looked seriously at Xu Ce and said, ¡°Tell me about Su Wan¡¯s past. His and Xing Yi¡¯s past.¡±
Past...
Xu Ce fixed his gaze. The first time he saw Su Wan¡¯s name was on the mission board. He casually epted a mission but who would¡¯ve thought it led to such a series of events.
In this world, Su You was the female lead and Xing Yi was the male lead. Ouyang Mo was the male supporting lead while Qin Qing and Li Fei were primary supporting leads.
As for Su Wan.
She was the ex-girlfriend and cannon fodder, the viinous female supporting lead that everyone disliked.
Xu Ce had been through many worlds and seen many male and female supporting leads. He saw many were stuck and had gone crazy due to love. However, Su Wan was the most special one.
¡°She was really stubborn and smart but also innocent, making people feel bad for her.¡±
While saying this, Xu Ce sunk into his memories.
Su Wan was born into the influential Su Family but she was disliked by her parents as a child. Besides the careful servants, she only had superficial outsiders.
Her childhood was unhappy and not blessed.
She didn¡¯t know what love was but she desired love more than anyone else.
She learned all sorts of knowledge and skills to strengthen herself. She was arrogant and rampant, the Eldest Miss Su that everyone was jealous of. However, that was her disguise.
She felt really lonely inside. Up until she encountered Xing Yi on her sixteenth birthday.
Xing Yi¡¯s appearance was like her first time encountering an oasis in the desert.
Xing Yi¡¯s gentleness and concern made her feel, for the first time, that she actually existed.
She wasn¡¯t just the Su Family¡¯s puppet. She finally transformed into an actual person, someone people cared and missed.
Her innocent and stubborn self just wanted to be with Xing Yi forever. But Su Qi found Su You at this time.
She was the actual female lead with a halo. Her appearance changed Su Wan¡¯s entire life.
Disregarding everyone¡¯s protest, he brought Su You back into the Su Family. Because of this, Qin Shiyong stopped going home for months straight.
After Xing Yi saw Su You, his attitude towards Su Wan immediately changed. Apparently, he identally fell off a clif when he went on vacation three years ago. He got saved by Su You but after he woke up, she had already left. All these years, he had been looking for the person that saved his life. After he encountered Su Wan, he mistaken her for Su You!
Now that the actual female lead appeared, she naturally had to step off her position.
¡°When I received the mission information, the original plot was that Xing Yi and Su Wan had broken up and their marriage was called off too. Su Wan couldn¡¯t deal with the result and decided to hire people to kill Su You. After the matter got exposed and Su Qiqiao found out, it was clear who he chose. After all, one was the daughter he pampered and the other was the daughter he hated. Su Wan was kicked out of the Su Family and then she went to seek help from the Qin Family. But because Qin Family¡¯s eldest miss was friends with Su You, her life in the Qin Family wasn¡¯t the best either. Because Qin Shiyong didn¡¯t like her, Su Wan was also abandoned by the Qin Family in the end. Old Lord Qin treated her as a bargain chip and married her off to Yun City¡¯s Shen Family¡¯s eldest master. However, he was a drug addict. Whenever he was done with his sessions, he would beat people up. In the end, Su Wan had died because he lost control.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s aura turned colder and colder. ¡°This is extremely melodramatic. Such a brain dead world should be destroyed. However, how could my wife have followed this plot?¡±
She wasn¡¯t brain dead!
¡°Right. Su Wan didn¡¯t follow the plot. That¡¯s why I entered the world.¡±
After Xing Yi broke off marriage with her, she originally didn¡¯t n on hiring people to kill Su You. Instead, she purchased some firepower and buried all of the bombs in Su Family¡¯s vi.
She wanted to die with everyone!
That was Su Wan, the true Su Wan.
Thinking of this, Xu Ce looked at Su Rui and said, ¡°Su Rui, this is my biggest regret in terms of my mission and in my life, do you understand? Because I don¡¯t know love and don¡¯t know women¡¯s hearts...I thought it was enough for her to just shift her love to someone else. But I neglected her feelings. Since Xing Yi¡¯s betrayal caused her to want to die with everyone, what would she do once she found out she got betrayed again?¡±
He yed the role as Li Fei, pulling Su Wan out of the gloomy abyss slowly but in thest moment, he pushed her back in, causing her to be even more desperate.
This was the most ruthless thing he could¡¯ve done.
This was also Xu Ce¡¯s biggest regret.
¡°Although this was virtual, I can only make up for my regret here.¡±
Xu Ce smiled helplessly.
¡°You¡¯re right. You can only make up for your mistakes here because in real life, she is living well. She doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯spensation because she has me.¡±
General Su nodded and looked confidently at Xu Ce.
¡°Right.¡±
Xu Ce nodded. He witnessed Su Rui¡¯s constant pestering. He had to admit that he could never be someone like him. He could never be someone elsepletely for the woman he loved.
Xu Ce seemed gentle and elegant on the surface but he was actually really steady and cautious.
Shamelessly pursuing a girl or acting like a CEO persona...this didn¡¯t fit his persona!
¡°Today is Ouyang Mo¡¯s birthday. Xing Yi and Su Wan would go to attend his birthday banquet. Su You would go to. Don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t reminded you but Su Wan and Su You would get into a fight tonight. Xing Yi would abandon Su Wan to chase after Su You.¡±
Saying this, Xu Ce took out a sheet of paper and his wallet, putting it on the table. ¡°This is the address, good luck.¡±
¡°Hey, Xu Ce.¡±
Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Rui stopped him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going topete against me? It¡¯s not your personality to admit defeat that quickly!¡±
What happened to a huge battle?
¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. I didn¡¯t admit defeat. Instead...¡±
Xu Ce didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he left the room.
He didn¡¯t really admit defeat. He just didn¡¯t want to see her experience another upset moment, didn¡¯t want to see her crying in the corner.
Xu Ce wasn¡¯t good at coaxing people but Su Rui was. Plus, he¡¯d only pamper and coax Su Wan.
No one should intervene in a rtionship like this.
While their rtionship caused people to be jealous, it also made people look forward to this...
After Xu Ce left, Su Rui grabbed the wallet and sheet of paper, rushing out, disregarding hisptop. Wife, wait for me.
The pitch-ck night, the rugged mountain road.
It took a very long time to travel from the peak of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.
Su Wan wore her evening gown and high heels, walking down the mountain slowly. Right now, Ouyang Family¡¯s birthday banquet was over and everyone left.
She should¡¯ve left with Xing Yi but he actually kicked her out of the car for Su You, leaving her alone to chase after her.
Heh.
This wasn¡¯t the first time her fiance abandoned her in the middle of the road.
However, this was the first time he had left her in this wild, mountainous terrain and pitch-ck ce.
If it was any other girl, they would¡¯ve been scared witless. However, Su Wan walked slowly down up until she encountered the familiar carlights.
It was Xing Yi¡¯s car.
He stopped the car to the side of the road. Through the faint carlights, she could vaguely see Su You and Xing Yi.
The two were just on each other in the beginning but then they started kissing and bing more intimate.
Su Wan stood by the tree, watching the two people hugging and kissing each other tightly in the dark. Her tears silently slipped down her face.
It hurts so much. Her heart hurts so much.
She bit her lips and made sure she didn¡¯t cry out loud. She fisted her hands.
Su Wan, you can¡¯t cry!
You can¡¯t be the joke!
She hurriedly wiped her tear stains and then started walking ahead. Because she was absent-minded, she tripped on a stone and fell on the ground. A cut immediately appeared on her smooth and fair knee, the fresh blood mixed with the mud on the ground.
Blessings nevere in pairs yet misfortune does not¡¯e singly.
Su Wan sneered watching as Xing Yi drove the car off.
My good sister, my kind good sister
I can understand Xing Yi hugging and kissing you. You can act like it wasn¡¯t out of your own volition.
But howe you didn¡¯t ask about your sister¡¯s whereabouts?
Haven¡¯t you noticed that your sister disappeared?
¡°Heh, hehe.¡±
Su Wan sneered and wanted to stand up but she was unable to due to the pain from her legs.
¡°Don¡¯t move. Be a good girl.¡±
A familiar voice suddenly rang.
Su Wan rxed.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
She turned around and a tall figure walked over quickly in the night. Seeing the injury on Su Wan, Su Rui¡¯s gaze darkened but he still looked at her gently. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move around. Let me treat your injury. Your husband is great at treating injuries.¡±
Su Wan kept quiet as she watched Su Rui skillfully helping her clean her injury and then bandaging it. She quietly stared at the man¡¯s serious look and his profile.
He didn¡¯t seem as annoying as he was before?
Although he liked to take advantage of people and even...
Thinking back to the kiss at the office, Su Wan¡¯s face flushed. Did she betray Xing Yi since she had been kissed by Su Rui?
Thinking of this, she felt conflicted. Her world seemed to be so simple in the past. There were no warm colors.
Then Xing Yi became her world. What about now?
Xing Yi didn¡¯t want her anymore. Her world was going to turn dark and she was going to be left with nothing again?
Chapter 430 - Extras (8)
Chapter 430 ¨C Extras (8)
Su Rui carried her on his back while Su Wan was deep in thought. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you back. You can sleep now. By the time you¡¯re awake, you¡¯ll be at home.¡±
Leaning against the man¡¯s broad and warm shoulders, Su Wan hesitated. ¡°Su, Su Rui, do you always pursue girls like this?¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Rui smiled. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve only pursued you. Plus, I only carried you. I¡¯ll carry you to the end of the world.¡±
The end of the world...
It made people look forward to this.
Su Wan carefully lifted her hands to hold onto Su Rui¡¯s neck, a bit unfamiliar with the action. ¡°You¡¯re an expert at sweet-talking. But how can I trust guys¡¯ words? Xing Yi said that he loved me too but now, he said he loved Su You. Say, why is it wrong to love someone? Even if we look like the same person, since he loved a person, he loved them. If he didn¡¯t love a person, then don¡¯t love.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t understand. How could Xing Yi say he didn¡¯t love her anymore and treat her that ruthlessly?
Even if she was just a pet that he raised while he was bored, he¡¯d bound to have feelings after being with her for so long right?
Could rtionships be that weak?
Su Rui paused when he heard Su Wan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand but that the world is too melodramatic.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think that much. Just go to sleep.¡±
Saying that, Su Rui started walking ahead steadily. Su Wan leaned against his back and slowly fell asleep.
By the time she woke up, it was still dark around her and the stars were sparkling in the sky.
¡°We¡¯re almost in the city district right? Put me down. Let¡¯s take the taxi back. I have money.¡±
Su Wan didn¡¯t know how long he carried her for. She felt a bit embarrassed so she struggled to get off.
¡°Don¡¯t move. Just let me carry you.¡±
Su Rui tightened his grip on her and stopped Su Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your man. It¡¯s the first time I carried you home. This is no big deal.¡±
Saying this, Su Rui walked ahead steadily. Don¡¯t mention carrying Su Wan home, but it was no difficulty to carry her around every day.
Su Wan was speechless.
Su Wan froze. She suddenly recalled what Su Rui told her in the past.
Was he really from the future?
Su Wan was a bit confused for a moment. What happened to her? Howe she actually wished such a bizarre lie was true?
But she really hoped that it was real.
No matter who, if she could have someone with her forever in the future, that¡¯d be great.
She didn¡¯t want wealth or power, or to have a world-shaking rtionship.
She didn¡¯t need any young handsome men or any noble family¡¯s young master. She just needed a person to love her seriously...
By the time he carried her back to the vi, it waste into the night. The lights were still on on the first floor. Xing Yi and Su You were on the sofa in the lounge. Seeing Su Rui carrying Su Wan back, Su You nervously stood up. ¡°Xiao Wan, Xiao Wan, what happened to you? Are you okay?¡±
Saying this, Su You walked over and wanted to hold onto Su Wan but she said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±
¡°Su Wan, what¡¯s this attitude of yours? Su You is just worried about you.¡±
Seeing Su Wan treating Su You indifferently like usual, Xing Yi¡¯s gaze coldened.
¡°Heh. Thank you for the concern. If you were worried for me, why didn¡¯t youe to look for me? Instead, she¡¯s cracking seeds in the lounge. She must have it hard!¡±
Su Wan looked coldly at Xing Yi and mocked.
¡°She wanted to go and look for you but I stopped her.¡±
In his perspective, Su Wan always knew what she was doing and she was brazen. It was fine for her to be outside. However, what happens if the kind and gentle Su You went out and got into an ident looking for her?
Therefore, if you could be a soft white lotus, don¡¯t let others know you¡¯re a warrior.
Although roses all have thorns, men thought that white roses were delicate and weak while red roses were dangerous.
¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±
Seeing Su Wan and Xing Yi opposing each other, the guilty Su You immediately started to mediate. ¡°Right. Su Rui, thank you for bringing Xiao Wan back.¡±
¡°That¡¯s my responsibility.¡±
Su Rui bent down and gently helped Su Wan change her shoes. ¡°Are your feet okay? How about I take you upstairs to change the ointment?¡±
Seeing Su Rui¡¯s gentle gaze, Su Wan¡¯s expression subconsciously softened. ¡°Mn, let¡¯s go...ah!¡±
Su Rui carried her princess style before she could finish her words.
¡°Be a good girl. It¡¯s not convenient for you to walk right now. Don¡¯t move around.¡±
Saying this, he carried her upstairs.
Su You stared bbergasted.
Um...
This...
So Su Rui liked Xiao Wan? No wonder he...
But Xiao Wan was Xing Yi¡¯s fiancee!
Su You turned around nervously and looked carefully. ¡°Xing Yi, don¡¯t misunderstand. Xiao Wan, she, she¡¯s injured. Mn. It¡¯s not convenient for her to move around.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Seeing Su You exining nervously for Su Wan, Xing Yi smiled. He stood up and forced Su You to look into his eyes. ¡°Su You, are you worried about Su Wan or me?¡±
¡°I...¡±
Su You looked nervously at the man close-up. ¡°Xing Yi, don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me like this. You¡¯re Xiao Wan¡¯s fiance. I really hope you guys will be good together.¡±
¡°Really? Didn¡¯t I tell you why I got engaged with her? That¡¯s because I treated her as the person who saved me three years ago. In reality, you¡¯re the one that sent me to the hospital.¡±
Xing Yi had sent someone to investigate this. Back then, it was indeed Su You who appeared at the hospital.
He hated himself for always thinking that it was Su Wan since two years ago.
Because Su Wan had gone to the ce when he got in an ident three years ago, he was sure it was Su Wan.
This was just an annoying misunderstanding.
He skillfully carried Su Wan to her bed and then turned to grab the first-aid kit.
¡°How do you know the first-aid kit is there?¡±
Su Wan widened her eyes at Su Rui. Su Wan was really curious that he was able to find her bedroom.
¡°Because I¡¯m your man.¡±
Su Rui lifted his brows arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your habits. I know which side you like to kick your nket and the temperature of the water you like when showering.¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Su Wan¡¯s face flushed. She sat on bed and clutched the nket, muttering, ¡°Then, tell me. What did the future me like to do?¡±
Cough.
Su Rui smiled mysteriously. ¡°What? You¡¯re starting to believe me now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just asking, asking okay? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer.¡±
Su Wan turned her face to the side. As expected, she shouldn¡¯t treat this man too well otherwise he¡¯d take advantage of it. So annoying.
Chapter 431 - Extras (9)
Chapter 431 ¨C Extras (9)
Su Rui smiled as he watched Su Wan turn her face to the side, a bit unhappy. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll tell you okay?¡±
Saying this, he gently held Su Wan¡¯s feet and pulled her dress up a little.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±
Su Wan held onto her dress tightly, her face flushed.
Su Rui¡¯s gaze flickered. It was rare seeing his wife looking that bashful. He eximed mischievously, ¡°Why are you shy? I¡¯ve seen your whole body before. There¡¯s a red birthmark on your chest and you have a faint scar on your back. You told me that you identally hurt yourself when you were little at home. No one was home back then so you bled a lot. Then...there was a scar.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Wife, sorry for your tough childhood.¡±
Su Wan was frozen in ce when she heard his words because she knew everything he said was true.
She subconsciously reached for her back. Because the scar was on her back, even if she wore a gown, people wouldn¡¯t notice
.
Right. All these years, whether it be Su Qiqiao or Qin Shiyong, they hadn¡¯t noticed her scar. Even more, they had no idea that she almost died in the vi that time.
Su Wan held in the bitterness and looked at Su Rui, her gaze dazzling. ¡°You¡¯re really from the future?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Su Rui held onto Su Wan¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Wife, I know you¡¯re really upset right now. You might not get over Xing Yi but...it¡¯s inevitable to encounter many obstacles in life. Whether it be love or career, don¡¯t be upset or extreme because...you have a beautiful future. You will have a good husband and your family and child. Mn. We¡¯ll even have a really cute granddaughter.¡±
Cough, although she was a brat.
They¡¯d have a beautiful family with lots of children.
Wasn¡¯t that the life she had yearned for?
¡°This feels like a dream.¡±
Su Wan muttered to herself. ¡°Su Rui, even if you¡¯re telling the truth, can you tell me why Xing Yi likes Su You but not me?¡±
Su Wan really couldn¡¯t get over this.
This was her first time investing in a rtionship. It was difficult for her not to mind this.
Su Rui sighed. He naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Su Wan that Xing Yi liked Su You and even loved her to death. Those were the necessities of the plot. The male and female leads naturally were attracted to one another.
It¡¯d be too ruthless if he told her this.
¡°In reality, Xing Yi only was with you from the start because he identally mistakened you for Su You. Three years ago, when he was hiking, he got into an ident and got saved by Su You. He was unconscious back then and vaguely opened his eyes, remembering the person¡¯s blurry face. When he returned to Yun City, he recognized and took you for that person.¡±
Although Xing Family was an influential family within Yun City, Xing Yi had grown up in his grandfather¡¯s house. He only returned to Yun City three years ago, during that ident. Then, he encountered Su Wan.
The plot seemed to be calcting against Su Wan.
Su Wan froze hearing Su Rui¡¯s words.
Three years ago...
Xing Yi never mentioned what happened three years ago. Never did. He wouldn¡¯t mention it in the future either.
But...
How was he so sure that Su You must¡¯ve been the one to save him?
Hrious.
¡°What if I say I was the one who saved him three years ago. Su Rui, do you believe me?¡±
Su Wan looked up, her gaze sparkling.
This...
Su Rui froze but subconsciously nodded. ¡°I believe you. No matter what you say, I believe you.¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan suddenlyughed out loud, tears flowing down her face. ¡°I believe you too.¡±
I believe you, from the future me.
Because you¡¯re the person I have been looking for.
It¡¯s you.
¡°Su Rui, I¡¯m really happy.¡±
Su Wan suddenly extended her arms and hugged Su Rui.
Every girl who has encountered a hardship...have you guys ever dreamed of a person descending from the sky during your weakest and most lonely moment? He¡¯d hug,fort, and hug you, saying: I¡¯m your future.
This was like a dream he was unwilling to wake up from.
¡°Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t wake up.¡±
Late at night, Su Wan held onto Su Rui¡¯s hands still, murmuring in her sleep.
The stronger a girl acted on the surface, the weaker they actually were.
Su Rui looked at Su Wan and subconsciously lifted his other hand to caress her furrowed brows. ¡°Wife, sleep well. I¡¯ll always be here.¡±
The next morning when Su Wan woke up, she saw Su Rui sleeping by her bed.
Wasn¡¯t this a dream?
Su Wan blinked her eyes and thought back to yesterday¡¯s action. She covered herself with the nket, feeling vexed.
She must¡¯ve been crazy or infected by him.
She actually believed that this man was her future husband!
But...
Seeing Su Rui¡¯s sleeping appearance, Su Wan fixed her gaze on him. He treated her really well nor did he have any bad intentions. Even more, he was such a powerful hacker. He wouldn¡¯t mind Su Family¡¯s assets.
Could he be a fool that would sacrifice but not ask for anything in return?
¡°Fool.¡±
Su Wan eximed softly. She lifted her hand and touched Sui¡¯s face softly. Seeing that Su Rui was still sleeping soundly, she smiled and tipped toe out, entering the bathroom.
Su Rui gradually opened his eyes after hearing that Su Wan closed the bathroom door.
Silly wife, who is the actual fool?
By the time Su Wan changed her clothes, Su Rui was already gone.
Su Wan looked at the neat nkets, stunned for a while. The empty feeling was indeed a strange feeling.
Su Wan sighed and went downstairs.
Su You was the only one downstairs. Breakfast was Aunt Zhang¡¯s western-style breakfast that she was good at. Seeing the same breakfast, Su Wan suddenly thought of the food Su Rui cooked yesterday morning. Su You said the food was really good but she didn¡¯t get a single taste of it.
She suddenly felt really unhappy.
¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re up! Teacher Su, he...¡±
Su You found out that Su Rui was a teacher at Su Wan¡¯s school because he had her tell Su Wan that they¡¯ll see each other at school.
¡°I¡¯m not eating this.¡±
Like usual, Su Wan left after grabbing her backpack.
¡°Xiao Wan!¡±
Su You called her. ¡°You and Su Rui, you two...¡±
¡°It¡¯s my matter. Why do you care?¡±
Su Wan eximed after she turned around. ¡°You really think you¡¯re my sister huh?¡±
¡°No. Xiao Wan, you and Xing Yi...¡±
¡°That¡¯s my matter too. Su You, you better remember your identity.¡±
Su Wan then left without hesitation. Su You softly sighed.
She knew that Xing Yi liked her.
But he was Xiao Wan¡¯s fiance. Su You didn¡¯t want to destroy Su Wan¡¯s happiness. But now that Su Wan and Su Rui were together, she started worrying for Xing Yi.
Compared to the female lead¡¯s indecisiveness, Su Wan also felt restless
She always thought that she couldn¡¯t forgive Xing Yi¡¯s betrayal.
Even until her death.
But ever since she encountered Su Rui, she found out that there was another possibility in her life...
Chapter 432 - Extras (10)
Chapter 432 ¨C Extras (10)
Su Wan went to school like usual but felt that the atmosphere in the ssroom was a bit strange today.
¡°Xiao Wan, your breakfast.¡±
Xue Hui hade to school earlier than Su Wan today, which was strange. She pointed at the warm breakfast on her table. ¡°My adonis sent it over. Did he personally make this for you?¡±
Hm?
Su Wan just noticed that lunchbox on her table which was still steaming. It smelled really nice.
¡°He...brought this over?¡±
No wonder the atmosphere was really strange today.
Su Wan sat down as Xue Hui smiled, moving closer. ¡°Xiao Wan, Little Wanwan, you and my adonis, uh, I meant you and Teacher Su...¡±
Xue Hui smiled and made a pair gesture. ¡°Are you guys dating?¡±
Dating?
Su Wan froze. How did it feel to be dating someone?
Her and Xing Yi¡¯s rtionship had been really neutral and indifferent for the past two years. Su Wan was satisfied knowing that Xing Yi could be lenient and cared about her.
But now...
Su Wan looked down and smiled. ¡°Xue Hui, what is this nonsense? I have a boyfriend!¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking about Xing Yi?¡±
Xue Hui pursed her lips. ¡°I left early yesterday but I¡¯m not blind. Anyone could tell he and Su You were flirting. They liked each other. You should dump that yboy. Look at our Teacher Su. He¡¯s good in all aspects and he can even cook. He¡¯s a decathlon, good husband! Ah, I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡±
Jealous?
Su Wan looked at the girls whispering not far from her. Were they also jealous of her?
Su Wan was in a happier mood thinking of this. She finished everything Su Rui brought over. Speaking of, it tasted really good, exactly the type of food she enjoyed.
Therefore, like he said, he knew her better than anyone else. He understood her. He was her...
Seeing Su Wan smiling foolishly at her seat, Xue Hui moved closer again. ¡°Little Wanwan, are you touched by him? You must be, right? I knew Xing Yi wasn¡¯t a good man for you! Ah, I have such sharp eyes!¡±
Xing Yi...
Su Wan¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Xue Hui, do you remember the injured person we encountered when we went to B City¡¯s outskirts to y three years ago?¡±
¡°Three years ago?¡±
Xue Hui furrowed her brows and thought about it before asking, ¡°The person covered in blood at the foot of the mountain?¡±
Even thinking about this now was quite scary.
¡°So you still remember too.¡±
Su Wan sneered.
Xing Yi, I didn¡¯t think we met each other three years ago.
You always thought Su You saved you?
But you didn¡¯t know that I treated you and called the ambnce.
¡°Xiao Wan, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±
Xue Hui was still confused. She had known Su Wan for a really long time. Three years ago, the two went to B City to hike but then they encountered a person covered in blood at the foot of the mountain.
Thinking of this, Xue Hui admired Su Wan¡¯s courage. That person looked extremely scary yet Su Wan had the courage to go over and treat his injury. In the end, she even stopped the blood for him.
She also called the ambnce and confirmed that person wasn¡¯t in danger anymore before they left.
Xue Hui found this to be unworthy. Little Wanwan did so much to save a stranger but they didn¡¯t even thank her.
She acted aloof saving a person. She was her Little Wanwan for sure...
Sigh. In short, we¡¯re unable to understand our goddess and top student¡¯s world.
Many people said that Su Wan was unruly and acted like a young miss but Xue Hui got the chance to see the kind and reliable Su Wan.
Therefore, my kind Little Wanwan is the perfect match for the perfect Adonis Su.
As for Xing Yi, that scumbag, who cares about him?...
School life was originally boring to Su Wan but ever since Su Rui appeared in ss, Su Wan felt that ss was much more interesting.
This was a magical feeling. This was the first time she experienced the feeling called: longing.
After school, like yesterday, Su Wan went to Su Rui¡¯s office with the worksheets. This time, Su Rui had finished his work. He stood by the door, waiting for Su Wan after he wore his jacket. ¡°I lost myptop from yesterday. I have to go buy another one. Mn, you¡¯reing with me. This time, I¡¯ll pay¡±!
Su Rui waved the new credit card he just got.
¡°So people from different time-spaces could cross through time-spaces and set up a credit card? Let me see your ID.¡±
While saying this, Su Wan smiled and lifted her chin, waving her hand in front of Su Rui.
General Su was speechless.
Right! How should he exin this? Say that Xu Ce helped him set up an ID?
Cough. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s my friend¡¯s. They helped me get one.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t want to lie to Su Wan but he had toe up with a vague exnation now.
¡°You have a friend? I didn¡¯t know. Who?¡±
Su Wan looked at Su Rui, her gaze slowly turning suspicious.
¡°It¡¯s Xu Ce. The Xu Ce I told you about before.¡±
Seeing his wife¡¯s expression turning bad, General Su whow as a ve to his wife immediately surrendered. ¡°Xu Ce is actually my colleague, my future colleague. In the future, we would all be working in the same ce. But...he...¡±
¡°He likes...me?¡±
Su Wan recalled what Su Rui saidst time and immediately probed.
¡°No, no. How could he like you?¡± Su Rui immediately denied.
He hated love rivals and whatnot.
¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t like me so does he like you?¡±
Su Wan narrowed her eyes, looking mischievously at Su Rui.
Su Rui was speechless.
¡°Fine, he likes you but how could you possibly like him?¡±
¡°No, I think Teacher Xu is really nice. He¡¯s handsome and outgoing. Most importantly, he treats people gently.¡±
Su Wan recalled Xu Ce from her memory. He looked really noble and gentle.
Listening to Su Wan praise Xu Ce, Su Rui was a bit afraid. He reached over to pull Su Wan into his arms. ¡°Wife, I can be really gentle too. Um, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m more handsome than Xu Ce?¡±
Seeing that he was anxiously trying to show off, Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile. This person was quite interesting.
Did he feel ill at ease because of her words?
Was this love?
Su Wan ced her thoughts away and struggled out from Su Rui¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome, okay? I made ns with Xing Yi today. Go and buy yourptop on your own today.¡±
¡°You made ns with him?¡±
Su Rui froze. Just how stubborn was his wife? She had already been hurt by that scumbag so badly.
It seemed like he needed to hurry up and kill Xing Yi.
After all, the world wouldn¡¯t disappear if he died anyway.
Su Wan¡¯s gaze flickered and then she shoved the worksheets in his arms. ¡°Wait for me at that restaurant after you finish buying theptop. I¡¯lle and look for youter...to eat together.¡±
Saying this, Su Wan quickly left.
She did make ns with Xing Yi to confront him.
Chapter 433 - Extras (Epilogue)
Chapter 433 ¨C Extras (Epilogue)
Couples from school enjoyeding to the western-style restaurant near Shengming.
Su Wan and Xing Yi were regr customers as well. When Su Wan arrived at their usual ce, Xing Yi had been waiting for a while.
Xing Yi enjoyed taking a seat by the window. He reserved this spot. The sunshine prated the window and shone on his handsome face. Su Wan peered at him several times.
Speaking of, Xing Yi was considered a rare handsome guy. Butpared to Su Rui, hecked a lot. Not just his appearance but also imposing manner.
Of course, most importantly, Xing Yi and Su Rui were two different types of people.
¡°I¡¯m here.¡±
Feeling Su Wan¡¯s gaze, Xing Yi lifted his head to look at her. ¡°Sit. I ordered food for you.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±
Su Wan sat across from Xing Yi and said, ¡°I made ns to eat with someone. I just want to make things clear with you today. Let¡¯s...cancel our engagement!¡±
Xing Yi had been conflicted over this but Su Wan brought this up first.
Xing Yi froze when he heard this.
After realizing that he got the wrong person, Xing Yi had been thinking about canceling the engagement with Su Wan. But after all, they had been together for two years. He had some understanding of Su Wan¡¯s situation at the Su Family. Firstly, he felt bad and secondly, because Su You was an illegitimate daughter, he was afraid that Su Wan and the others would me Su You if he hastily canceled the engagement.
Maybe this was the real reason why Xing Yi hadn¡¯t talked to Su Wan about canceling the engagement.
He considered everything for Su You but he didn¡¯t do so for Su Wan.
This was the difference between love and not loving someone.
Maybe happiness dide too suddenly. Xing Yi froze and then turned to look at Su Wan, a bit uncertain. He didn¡¯t know whether she meant it or he was trying to test her.
¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Does it seem like I¡¯m kidding?¡±
Su Wan lifted her brows arrogantly. ¡°Xing Yi, in the past I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without you but now, I found out that I had been wrong. I had been horribly wrong from the start. I wanted the gentleness and lenience, and sincerity you gave me. But now, you started to be annoyed at me and even hated me. You hadn¡¯t been concerned about me for such a long time. You stopped smiling sincerely at me too. What¡¯s the point of holding this sort of rtionship in my hands tightly?¡±
In the past, she didn¡¯t understand. She expected something in return whenever she made a sacrifice. But now, she understood.
Love was much moreplicated than what she thought and much richer too.
Love couldn¡¯t be weighed.
Once you love someone, you loved them. Even if you have to sacrifice everything for their smile, it was worth it.
¡°Xiao Wan.¡±
Xing Yi felt a bit guilty.
He recalled the first time he extended his hand towards Su Wan two years ago. She widened her eyes, her gaze clear and bright as she stared shockingly at himself.
At that moment, he was indeed moved
.
Whether it be repaying her for saving him or just purely feeling bad for the little girl, Xing Yi still didn¡¯t understand up to now.
Maybe this was the difference between women and men.
Men had subtle feelings and their emotions passed quickly.
In front of their new me and old love, they were unable to make up their minds. They thought that they wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone but in the end, they still did.
As for women, once they loved someone, they would love them with their fullest even if they were covered in injuries in the end.
¡°Xing Yi, let¡¯s leave it like this. Breaking up will free both of us.¡±
Su Wan nodded at him and then stood up, turning to leave without longing in the least bit.
She bid farewell to this unhappy rtionship. She wanted to walk off elegantly.
Xing Yi, goodbye.
Su Wan pushed the door open and weed the sunset glow. She smiled.
If she didn¡¯t say goodbye to the past, the future wouldn¡¯te.
Xu Ce silently walked off seeing Su Wan¡¯s smile as he stood at a corner not far from her.
¡°Young master.¡±
An exquisite-looking girl quickly chased after him and asked, ¡°Young master, why did you give up? You clearly had a chance this time...¡±
¡°Xiao Shi.¡±
Xu Ce cut her off. ¡°I didn¡¯t give up. Really. I just learned what love is.¡±
People could silently watch from afar and and look over them too. This was also a type of love.
He could fight with Su Rui. After all, he had lots of advantages that Su Rui didn¡¯t have.
But he didn¡¯t.
Since he met Su Wan for the first time, Xu Ce made up his mind.
He couldn¡¯t keep doing that, even if this was in a virtual reality.
He could y the role of a perfect lover and a gentle prince but that¡¯s not him, not the true him.
Was he going to deceive Su Wan again using the illusions?
No, he couldn¡¯t.
His biggest regret was deceiving a person he shouldn¡¯t have lied to, ruthlessly at that.
But now, he had no regrets. Really.
Although this was a virtual world, seeing that Su Wan had gone on a different path, Xu Ce feltforted.
Su Wan.
Love was really magical.
You and Su Rui are really happy together. I wish you guys the best.
I think that in the future, I¡¯ll be as happy as you guys one day too.
I don¡¯t want to intervene in people¡¯s rtionships or destroy their hard toe by love.
I am sure that everyone will find their own happiness. They just needed to wait. That person wille.
Su Rui was still sitting at his seat when she arrived at the restaurant she went to yesterday. There were twoptops.
Seeing Su Wan¡¯s confused gaze, Su Rui shrugged and smiled. ¡°The people in this world are really kind and returned theptop back to me.¡±
Su Wan was speechless.
Such a high-performanceptop was enough to sentence someone if they stole it. Did he think everyone would consciously go against the rules?
¡°I already broke up with Xing Yi.¡±
Su Wan sat in front of Su Rui and looked seriously at him. ¡°Su Rui, did you cross over from another time-space to get me to break up with Xing Yi?¡±
Su Rui replied, ¡°Um, cough. Wife, being too smart isn¡¯t that. I actually just wanted to visit you, your past self.¡±
¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen and helped me, Su Rui, are you...going to leave now?¡±
Su Wan had a feeling that Su Rui would leave and return to the future.
Su Rui¡¯s expressions changed. His voice turned a bit deep. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll never leave you, never. In the far future, we¡¯ll forever be together.¡±
¡°Really? Then that¡¯s good.¡±
Su Wan let out a sigh and smiled at Su Rui. ¡°Then before leaving, my man, can you do something for me?¡±
¡°What?¡± Su Rui subconsciously asked.
¡°Beat Xing Yi up for me.¡±
Su Wan tilted her head and smiled.
Although she had cut off ties with him, Xing Yi, I am the daughter of a businessman. I¡¯d never agree to a losing deal.
Please return whatever you owe me!
Night
.
General Su received his wife¡¯s order so he naturally dragged Xing Yi to the wilderness and gave him an unforgettable beating.
Su Wan walked over in satisfaction after seeing Xing Yi curl his body up, his body covered in blood.
Seeing the familiar appearance, Xing Yi felt incredulous.
¡°Xiao Wan, why...¡±
¡°Heh.¡±
Su Wan smiled and bent down. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have saved you three years ago. I¡¯m just letting everything return to its original path.¡±
Su Wan then poked Xing Yi¡¯s injury and said, ¡°These injuries look the same as back then. Of course, this time, I¡¯ll call Su You for her toe and save you. That way, she¡¯ll be your benefactor again. You guys can finally be together as well. Congrattions.¡±
Saying this, Su Wan stood up casually and said, ¡°Su Rui, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m so tired. Carry me home.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Su Rui immediately bent down skillfully and let Su Wan jump on his back.
This time, Su Wan didn¡¯t hesitate and held onto his neck...
Xing Yi¡¯s gaze started to turn blurry but his memory became iparably clear.
¡°Xiao Wan! There¡¯s a dead body here. I¡¯m so scared. Let¡¯s call the police already!¡±
¡°Hush, he¡¯s still alive. Let me go and take a look.¡±
¡°He¡¯s fine now. I called the ambnce. The medical members from the scenic area wille right away. Xue Hui, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re covered in blood. Aren¡¯t you going to wait until he wakes up? At least let him say thank you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±
An arrogant girl like her didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s gratitude, understanding and approval.
This was Su Wan.
Xing Yi¡¯s gaze gradually turned bloody. Before he became unconscious, he saw Su You¡¯s pale face as she walked over. ¡°Ah! Xing Yi, it¡¯s you! What happened to you?¡±
Su You panicked and had no idea what to do. She wanted to move Xing Yi¡¯s body under a whim of panic but this caused him to furrow his brows, in pain.
As it turned out, he didn¡¯t get the wrong person.
He got the wrong person the second time.
Xing Yi was overwhelmed with emotions. However, Su Wan didn¡¯t care about this, She leaned her face against Su Rui¡¯s back and then gradually closed her eyes.
Su Rui, it¡¯s great that I got to know you.
¡°This is the lovable Ling Aisu. Get up! Get out of bed! You¡¯re going to rust if you don¡¯t get out of bed!¡±
The voice came from Ling Aisu¡¯s prerecorded smart rm clock.
Su Rui woke up from his dream and he pulled Su Wan into his arms out of habit.
¡°Wife, I love you.¡±
Love you so much.
¡°Why are you being so greasy early in the morning?¡±
It was unclear when Ling Aisu had gotten inside their rooms but she was staring at Su Rui with her sparkling eyes in dislike.
Su Rui jumped at the loli¡¯s voice. In the next second, he hollered, ¡°Ling Li! Take your brat away! Do you want to die?¡±
Sniffle.
Ling Aisu pursed her lips and looked at Su Rui, teary-eyed. ¡°Daddy already eloped with mommy. Even my grandmother and grandfather don¡¯t love Aisu now? I¡¯m going to be an orphan! I can warm the bed and act cute too. Who¡¯s here to be my sugar daddy? This baby behaves!¡±
Su Rui was speechless.
Ling Li, how did a high IQ male lead like you raise your daughter to be like this?
¡°Okay, stop acting pitiful. Your mother has used this too many times.¡±
The noises in the room finally woke up Su Rui. She rubbed her eyes and was about to sit up.
¡°Wife, slow down. Watch yourself.¡±
Su Rui immediately helped Su Wan up nervously. She was still pregnant.
This child belonged to him and Su Wan and it was also the newest member of the future big family.
¡°This baby didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
Ling Aisu also climbed on bed silently, extending her chubby hands to softly touch Su Wan¡¯s stomach. ¡°Hello uncle. I¡¯m the cute Aisu. I¡¯m here to see you again. Mwah.¡±
¡°Little uncle,e out already. I¡¯ll protect you when I grow up!¡±
Su Wa and Su Rui had no words
This child was just like Susu when she was young, always dreaming of being the big sister...
After they finally got rid of the annoying loli Su Rui got up and helped Su Wan to the bathroom.
¡°I haven¡¯t be handicapped yet, have I?¡±
Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but joke.
¡°I like serving you. Is that a good response?¡± Su Rui looked up, his gaze sparkling.
Sinceing out of the dream, Su Rui felt like he hadn¡¯t treated Su Wan well enough. He told himself he needed to treat her even better, hundred folds better.
¡°I love having someone serve me.¡±
Feeling the sweetness in Su Rui¡¯s gaze, Su Wan smiled.
Yesterday, she had a dream.
She dreamed of her past and Su Rui too.
Really. Dear, I love that you¡¯re here with me.
Chapter 434 (END) - Xu Ce Extra
Chapter 434 ¨C Xu Ce Extra
Lost time-space, headquarters.
¡°Boss.¡±
As the new department head of the destruction department, Su Mengzhu was actually really afraid of the big boss, Xu Ce.
Heaven, please bless her. Apparently, the big boss was really strict and she really came at a bad time too. Ever since this new boss took office and reformed all the departments, lots of senior figures had left. Some went on vacation, especially the destruction department. Ye Xin had resigned and went to explore different worlds. Ding Jiajia, that unreliable girl, did everything she could to refuse to take the position of the new department head. Lastly, she ended up being the department head due to some muddle-headed reasons.
¡°Su Mengzhu?¡±
The man looked up slowly, his appearance handsome and he was considerately graceful and poised.
Su Mengzhu was in a daze. The rumors were real! Boss Xu was the adonis of the adonis!
Cough. ¡°Mn, it¡¯s me. I, I am Su Mengzhu!¡±
Su Mengzhu nervously delivered the files in her hands to Xu Ce. ¡°This, this is our destruction department¡¯s seasonal summary.¡±
¡°Oh, put it here.¡±
Xu Ce nodded and continued to read through the files on his table.
Su Mengzhu was speechless.
So nervous. Should I say goodbye now? Or continue to stand and wait for boss to finish his work and give his order?
While she was conflicted, the door was pushed open again. A girl wearing ck quickly walked in. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m back!¡±
Xuan Yuanshi was used to reporting to Xu Ce whenever she came back from a world. Even though he took over Qi Yue¡¯s position and became the big boss, she would still continue her habit, no matter what.
People say that there were no limits to cultivation. Within the lost time-space, time was another blurry concept.
All these years, Xuan Yuanshi experienced one after another bizarre worlds and encountered all sorts of people. However, she maintained her original mood. She only wanted to stay behind her young master.
Xu Ce closed the file when he heard Xiao Shi¡¯s voice. He smiled a rare smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back that quick?¡±
¡°Sigh, don¡¯t mention it.¡±
Xuan Yuanshi walked to Xu Ce and sat on his desk out of habit. ¡°Young master, let me tell you. When I just got to that world, before I could do anything, the bug that had broken the rules of the world was eliminated by an executioner. He was so strong. I thought he was too dangerous so I didn¡¯t dare to stay there for too long. After all, I finished my mission so I decided toe back. But I brought you something good this time. Look!¡±
While saying this, Xuan Yuanshi took out a small box from her storage bag. There was a really sweet scent emitting from the box.
It was pastries!
Su Mengzhu sniffed and took in the fragrance, after being ignored for a while. It smells so good! There must be some delicious pastries!
Mn, but this didn¡¯t seem to be the main point!
The point was that Boss Xu seems to like to eat sweets!
Oh my god. Did I discover something huge? Will he kill me to silence me? Hey!
¡°Boss, boss, can I...go now?¡±
Su Mengzhu wanted to leave, raising her hand pitifully and eximing in a low voice.
Oh?
Xuan Yuanshi just noticed that there was another person in the room right now.
¡°Young master, she is...¡±
Xuan Yuanshi looked curiously at her, seeing an unfamiliar person in the room.
¡°She¡¯s the new department head of the destruction department, Su Mengzhu.¡±
Xu Ce knew Xuan Yuanshi¡¯s personality. She may seem cold and lofty on the surface but cultivators were usually innocent and pure. She wasn¡¯t really aloof. She was just not used to interacting with strangers.
Especially when she first came to the lost time-space. When she started carrying out her mission, she had be theughing stock in these advanced technological time-spaces many times. At that time, Xu Ce had to closely monitor all of her missions, scared that she might do something wrong.
But in the blink of an eye, all these years passed. Xu Ce seemed to have gotten used to these kinds of days. Even though he became the boss now, he¡¯d still check her mission records whenever she went out for a mission.
So she¡¯s the new department head of the destruction department.
Xuan Yuanshi revealed a happy expression at Su Mengzhu. ¡°Su Mengzhu? Ah, you have the same surname as Xiao Wan. What a coincidence. Oh right, where¡¯s Ding Jiajia? How did you get rid of her? You¡¯re so strong!¡±
Su Mengzhu was speechless.
Sister, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand anything at all. Do you and Ding Jiajia have enmities?
¡°I, I¡¯m not that strong. The seniors were just letting me. I, I¡¯m going to go now.¡±
Su Mengzhu fled quickly and ran out of the office. It was then that she finally came to her realization.
The girl wearing ck! ck clothes...ah, is the girl the rumored Boss Xu¡¯s girlfriend?
She appeared quite innocent and cute so why did her seniors tell her that she¡¯s not to be provoked easily? She couldn¡¯t tell at all.
Sigh. The upper ssmen¡¯s world was reallyplicated.
After Su Mengzhu left, Xuan Yuanshi turned to look at Xu Ce, confused. ¡°Young master, am I really scary? Howe she seemed scared?¡±
Uh.
Xu Ce smiled and took the pastry box over from her hands. ¡°She¡¯s just too nervous. It has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s see what delicious pastries you¡¯ve brought back for me this time.¡±
Xu Ce opened the small box and there was a rainbow-colored cake inside.
¡°Young master, isn¡¯t this a surprise? It¡¯s made from a special type of voring from that world. You can¡¯t eat this in other ces!¡±
Xuan Yuanshi suddenly felt really proud of herself. She was Xuan Yuan family¡¯s descendant. Although she had been abandoned, she still got control over the rarest time principles. She could even transform herself into a storage space.
In the entire lost time-space, besides the most powerful big boss, only she could bring back anything she wanted.
She wouldn¡¯t be influenced by the rules of the time-space as well.
Xuan Yuanshi had felt confused and lost when she was just brought back to the headquarters by Xu Ce. Up until she became a baker in a certain world did she fall deeply in love with the exquisite yet beautiful-looking pastries.
These items didn¡¯t exist in Cangyue Maind.
Even now, Xuan Yuanshi remembereding out of that world and keeping the first piece of dessert that she made and gave it to Xu Ce, and then she got to see him smile at her.
¡°Xiao Shi, you¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±
Seeing that Xu Ce ate everything, Xuan Yuanshi ended up doing her missions while collecting pastries from different time-spaces.
Pity that Boss Xu didn¡¯t even like sweets! Hey!
But whenever he saw Xiao Shi¡¯s sparkling eyes and her eager look, Xu Ce really didn¡¯t know how to reject her.
Especially when he looked through her records and saw that she would specially collect local pastries for her whenever she entered a mission world and no matter her identity in that world.
Xu Ce had taken this in his heart.
However, Xuan Yuanshi didn¡¯t bring this up to him.
¡°Young master, look. This pastry looks really strange. Beforeing back, I ended up buying it along the way.¡±
She actually had begged the top baker within a certain mission world in order to get this piece of pastry.
It didn¡¯t matter to Xu Ce whether the pastry was delicious or not.
He didn¡¯t have the heart to reject Xiao Shi¡¯s kind thoughts is all.
Even if it was a strange-looking pastry, he would eat it in satisfaction and then tell her that it tasted really good.
Just like this, he ended up doing this for so many years. Xu Ce suddenly realized that he liked sweets.
No, to be more urate, he enjoyed this sweet feeling.
There was a person in the world that would follow and make sacrifices for you without regret. She would do everything to the best of her ability but she¡¯d never tell you about it.
Xu Ce looked at Xuan Yuanshi and then asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to the robotic time-space tomorrow. Are youing along?¡±
Robotic time-space was a world full of robots. Su Wan¡¯s family also lived there too.
¡°Young master, you¡¯re going to visit Xiao Wan and Su Rui? Ah, speaking of, I haven¡¯t seen them in a while. Their son is about to get married soon right? I¡¯m so jealous of them. That world is really interesting. Humans could also choose robotic bodies and stay young forever. It feels nice being with your family forever.¡±
Right. Staying young forever sounded really interesting but without a person you loved and a family, so what if you could be immortal?
Maybe Qi Yue had seen through this which was why he left the lost time-space and let himself free. He wondered if he had found his happiness.
¡°Young master, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to prepare a gift yet. What should I do?¡±
Xuan Yuanshi started to feel vexed. Would it be impolite to go without any gifts? How about she gives her book of cultivation secret tricks to the young master Su? Ah, will Su Rui fight her if he finds out?
Xuan Yuanshi was sad. Xu Ce suddenly stood up and wrapped his arms around her petite body. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the best gift. They¡¯ll like it.¡±
¡°Young master?¡±
Xuan Yuanshi froze, staring at Xu Ce, confused.
Xu Ce continued to smile at her.
If there was a person that stayed with you all these years and made you feel really happy, then please treasure her.
The most beautiful kind of love in the world wasn¡¯t pledging undying love but rather sacrificing without asking for any return.
Su Wan, maybe you and I are the same types of people.
We¡¯re used to being passive. None of us was willing to take another step forward which was why we missed each other.
But Su Rui and Xiao Shi were the type of people that would never give up once they found the person they were sure of. Encountering our other halves...both you and I are fortunate.
T/N: And that¡¯s the end of the novel! Hope you guys enjoyed it~
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!